《Not Twins》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 The Divorce ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Watson! You¡¯re pregnant with twins.¡± Natasha Watson was stumped. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant? With twins?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the first at our clinic to be confirmed pregnant with twins this week. Congrattions!¡± Aftering out of the hospital, Natasha clutched the ultrasound image in her hand. To her, the image was a mere iprehensible blur, and she was still reeling in from the shock. I¡¯ve only had sex once with Keh. How am I pregnant? And with twins, no less? Before she could snap out of her surprise, her phone rang. She took a look at the message, and a photo caught her eye. It was an image of Keh Hamilton with a woman in a bikini on a yacht. Natasha¡¯s eyes burned with fury. She hailed a taxi and ordered, ¡°Head to Glenport City!¡± After half an hour, Natasha arrived at the yacht. Upon spotting Keh and another womanughing while clinking sses of champagne, Natasha approached the two, snatched over the ss of champagne, and hurled it at the woman. ¡°Ah, what are you doing? You crazy woman!¡± the woman in the bikini let out a startled scream. After taking a look at Natasha, the woman in the bikini finally understood why thetter hurled the ss of champagne at her. She shot a derisive look at Natasha and chided, ¡°What a country bumpkin. Doesn¡¯t she know what kind of ce this is?¡± ¡°I am the wife of this man sitting opposite you. Need I say more?¡± Natasha shot a frigid gaze at the woman. She was actually boiling with rage inside. However, Natasha somehow managed to conceal her feelings and appeared rather calm andposed instead. ¡°You-¡± ¡°Even if you want to be his legitimate wife, shouldn¡¯t you at least wait until after I¡¯ve divorced this man? Otherwise, you¡¯re going to be the homewrecker. Or, I could just report you to the police right now.¡± Natasha took out her phone and shot the woman in the bikini a warning re. The woman in the bikini was about to make her debut in the entertainment industry. Hence, she did not wish for her reputation to be tainted because of this. She nced at Keh, and thetter looked impassive. ¡°I¡¯m going to go get changed!¡± the woman dered. Then, she turned around to leave. Natasha walked over and sat opposite Keh. Her face was expressionless and cold. ¡°Are you done fooling around?¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re here, I will never be done!¡± the man replied with a nonchnt smile. ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a country bumpkin. Do you really expect me to like you?¡± Keh retorted in a condescending tone. Natasha furrowed her brows. She was never the kind of woman who was good at dressing up. Her in face looked dejected as she asked, ¡°Then why did you marry me?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your grandfather and my grandfather being close, do you think we¡¯d have the chance to sit opposite each other like this?¡± Keh was sick of restating the obvious. ¡°So, it¡¯s impossible for you to like me, ever?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that. You¡¯re only tarnishing the word.¡± A defeated look shed across Natasha¡¯s porcin-fair face. She clutched her fist tightly and dered, ¡°Let¡¯s get divorced then!¡± Keh¡¯s hand that was swirling the champagne ss paused in mid-air as he asked, ¡°Are you willing to?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ll never like me, you¡¯re never going to be loyal to this marriage either. What¡¯s the point of me holding onto this marriage then?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite shrewd this time. But, on Grandpa¡¯s side¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t mention anything. After we¡¯re done with the divorce, you may exin it however you like.¡± Keh saw her in a different light right then. Natasha was a country bumpkin, all right, and even though she was quite pretty, he thought she was too rigid andcked liveliness. He did not think she was fun to be around at all. He actually hoped that they could split on good terms. Hence, Keh made her an offer. ¡°I¡¯m going to ¡°That will not be necessary!¡± Natasha cut him off right away. ¡°I don¡¯t need more money, not especially from you.¡± She¡¯s quite strong-willed even though she¡¯s young, huh? Keh did not insist and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯m going to respect your decision.¡± The discussion came to an end. Natasha got up to leave. However, she stopped after taking just a few steps and turned around to look at the man. ¡°What if¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already regretting your decision!¡± Keh said as he looked at her. He¡¯s not going to be a good father! Natasha tightened her fist and said, ¡°Keh, I hope we may never cross paths again for the rest of our lives. The faster the divorce procedure is, the better!¡± Then, she turned around to leave. Six yearster, the ne from Lightspring to Glenport City was slowly making itsnding. After getting off the ne, Natasha¡¯s phone rang. She took the call as she walked. Half of her face was covered by a ck trucker hat. The loose ck casual clothes that she was wearing managed to conceal her gorgeous figure. Even though one could not clearly discern her appearance, her elegance was unmistakable. One would even say that she was more outstanding than a celebrity. The three children that followed behind her managed to garner the onlookers¡¯ attention as well. Each of them wore a pair of sunsses as they gave off a regal aura. They were pushing their trolleys and followed behind Natasha. One would not be able to tell if they were her children at first nce as she did not once turn around to look at them even after walking for some time. When they almost reached the entrance, they could see that a tall figure was holding out a photo at the gate from afar. Benjamin Watson, the second eldest among the siblings lowered his sunsses and walked over to scrutinize the photo. This photo¡­ He lifted his head and looked at the woman who was still engrossed with her phone and asked, ¡°Nat, this is you in the photo, right?¡± The girl in the photo looked unsophisticated, albeit having a strong-willed face. There was nothing wrong with it per se, other than the girl looking like a hillbilly. Natasha snapped out of her daze and frowned a little when she saw the photo. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ amusing. You look like a refugee at a nce!¡± Benjamin teased. Natasha did not appear annoyed at her own son¡¯sment. She had taken that photo back in the vige just for memory¡¯s sake, and she did not actually like taking photos. Hence, she only had that photo on her phone and used it. She did not think there was anything wrong with it. The person who was weing them at the airport eyed Natasha and asked, ¡°Are you Ms. Natasha Watson?¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Natasha nodded. The person held out the photo andpared it to the woman standing right in front of him. His eyes widened in disbelief. Denise Watson, the youngest of the triplets, teased Natasha, ¡°Nat, your photo is going to make others think that you¡¯ve undergone stic surgery!¡± ¡°Nonsense! Nat is a natural beauty!¡± Anthony Watson, the eldest, patted the back of her sister¡¯s head. He was always the first to jump to Natasha¡¯s defense. The man who weed them thought that the three children were Natasha¡¯s siblings when he heard them addressing her as Nat. He smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Watson, your siblings are adorable.¡± Natasha turned to look at the triplets. She thought that she was having twins during her initial checkup, but it turned out that she was having triplets after another round of checkup. However, she was d and appreciated the triplets as she had always been deprived of family kinship. ¡°Just wait for a moment right here. I¡¯ll send them out ande over,¡± Natasha said as she did not care to exin further. ¡°Sure! Suit yourself,¡± the man replied with a smile. ¡°Nat, it¡¯s all right. Gramps is right outside. We can go over there ourselves!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± The three of them nodded in unison. Natasha did not insist, as she was confident that they would be able to handle themselves well. ¡°Okay then. Tell Gramps that I will be back soon.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Benjamin said. Then, Natasha followed the man outside, and there was already a car waiting. After they left, Anthony led his siblings and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Tony, I want to go to the washroom!¡± Denise said. Anthony nced the surrounding and noticed there was a washroom just nearby. ¡°All right. Be fast.¡± Denise then passed the Barbie doll clutched in her hand to Anthony and said, ¡°Help me take care of Elisa, Tony. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Natasha¡¯s naming convention for her kids was simple as she decided to name her kids in alphabetical order. However, she did not like the letter C as it reminded her of cheating. So, she named her dog with the letter C instead. As a result, Denise¡¯s name started with D, and since the little girl did not like being the youngest of the siblings, she dered that Elisa the Barbie doll would be the youngest among them instead. After she relieved herself, Denise straightened out her hair before she went out. However, she bumped into someone in the corner and fell to the floor. ¡°Oh no.¡± Keh noticed the sound, as well as the pretty little girl who fell to the floor. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Twins Turn Into Triplets ¡°You¡¯ve bumped into me,¡± Denise said in her childlike voice. The sunsses that she was wearing did not manage to conceal her displeasure. Keh found the little girl¡¯s demeanor amusing. He crouched down and steadied her up from the floor. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Of course not-¡± Before Denise could finish her sentence, she was stumped by the sight of the handsome man in front of her. She had always been attracted to pretty faces, and oddly enough, she found the face before her quite familiar. ¡°Of course not. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m hurt anywhere else,¡± she said coyly. Keh noticed that there was nothing wrong with the little girl upon inspection. He smiled and asked, ¡°So, do you need me to send you to the hospital?¡± ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Denise said. ¡°But you could give me your number. I¡¯ll contact you via WhatsApp if anything happens.¡± Then, she took out her phone and said in a domineering tone, leaving no room for further discussion, ¡°Let me scan your QR code.¡± Keh found the shrewd little girl adorable and did not give it a second thought. He took out his phone and opened his WhatsApp. As a matter of fact, he seldom used it. Hence, the app was no more than an extra icon on his phone. After scanning Keh¡¯s QR code, Denise nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Okay, Mr. Handsome. We¡¯ll contact each other via WhatsApp if anything happens to me!¡± ¡°Where are your parents?¡± They had been chatting for a bit now, but Keh noticed that the little girl¡¯s parents were nowhere in sight. Denise frowned and mumbled, ¡°Ah, I haven¡¯t even met my daddy yet.¡± The little girl then shook her head and left. Kehughed as he looked at her back. What a shrewd little girl. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tony.¡± Anthony looked at her sister and asked, ¡°What took you so long?¡± Denise shed him an enigmatic smile and said, ¡°I met a handsome uncle outside the toilet entrance. He¡¯s so handsome that I thought he¡¯s some celebrity, but he¡¯s not.¡± Anthony did not wish to entertain the starry-eyed Denise and walked ahead of her. Benjamin approached Denise and teased, ¡°Is it possible that he¡¯s more handsome than me?¡± ¡°Actually, I think he looks really like the two of you. Well, he looks a lot like Tony, to be specific.¡± Then, she nodded seriously. Benjamin looked at Anthony¡¯s back. This little guy is undeniably handsome. I can already picture the heartbreaker that he was going to be. ¡°How do you think our daddy looks like when Tony is so handsome?¡± Benjamin asked as he started to picture their father¡¯s looks in his head. ¡°I think he has to be really handsome as well!¡± Denise said in a daze. ¡°Oops. I think we¡¯re really too good-looking for our own good,¡± Benjaminmented. Then, Anthony¡¯s voice rang. ¡°Gramps!¡± Denise turned around and saw the old man standing just a stone¡¯s throw away from them. Even though the old man¡¯s hair was all white, the triplets felt a strong sense of familiarity with the old man. ¡°Gramps!¡± Denise shouted as she dashed over and burrowed herself in Terence¡¯s embrace. ¡°Gramps, I¡¯m finally meeting you! I miss you so much!¡± Terence hugged the little girl with shaky hands. They had been keeping in touch via video calls all these years. He was so thrilled to finally meet his great-grandchildren in person that he could find no words to say. ¡°I¡¯ve been missing all of you too!¡± he finally said as he looked at the other two boys. ¡°Gramps!¡± Benjamin approached the old man and gave thetter a big hug. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Terence did not know what else to say. The Watson family had not been prolific. Hence, he was beyond grateful that his eyes grew misty as he looked at the three children. Anthony was a reserved child, and he was not too keen to express his feelings. Hence, he merely looked at them and smiled faintly. ¡°All right, let¡¯s head back first! We¡¯ll talkter!¡± Terence said as he ushered them to the car. Meanwhile, at Prosper Technologies, the office was already abuzz with heated discussions even before Natasha arrived. ¡°Have you heard that the programmer who ising today is a woman?¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s a woman? Even though female programmers are notmon, it¡¯s not exactly headline news either.¡± ¡°The guys were hoping that the new girl would boost the morale of the office. But I guess you haven¡¯t seen the photo of the new girl yet. The guys over at Design Department were already wallowing in despair!¡± a few girls at the reception gossiped and giggled. ¡°Really? Are you serious?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got her photo right here. Just see for yourself!¡± Then, the girl brought out her phone and showed the others Natasha¡¯s only photo. ¡°My goodness, is this photo from the ¡¯80s? Did this girl grow up in a vige?¡± someone asked. ¡°I know, right? How could someone still have this sense of style at this time and age? I mean, she¡¯s quite good-looking, but her sense of style is truly¡­ questionable.¡± ¡°No wonder those guys from the Programming Department are already crying in despair!¡± The girls at the reception gesticted at Natasha¡¯s photo and mocked her. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Right then, the elevator sprung open with a ping. The manager led Natasha out of the elevator and said, ¡°This way please, Ms. Watson.¡± Natasha trailed behind the manager. She was wearing a mask. She did not like putting on makeup if she was taking a flight. So, the mask was to conceal her bare face. This was something Denise wanted her to do. After some time, Natasha had gotten used to it as well. The girls stopped gossiping when they noticed their manager. They greeted the man in unison. ¡°Go and make a cup of coffee.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the receptionist scurried off to make a cup of coffee. Before she left, however, she stole a nce at Natasha. Wow, where did this prettydye from? ¡°Actually, we did not wish to trouble you and ask you to be here. But we¡¯ve encountered a tricky problem,¡± the manager exined. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I have spare time anyway,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Great. Let¡¯s go. The Programming Department is here,¡± the manager said as he led her into the office. The girls grouped together again after Natasha and the manager left. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯ve never seen her!¡± ¡°Could she be a celebrity?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Celebrities usually bring their assistants around. Besides, judging from the way the manager talked to her, she doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s a celebrity.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take a look.¡± Meanwhile, in the Programming Department, the manager pped his hand to garner the attention of the other staff who were busy with their work. ¡°Everyone, this is Ms. Natasha Watson. I believe that all of you must have heard about her. She¡¯s going to join us next Monday, and she just came back from overseas. However, I¡¯ve asked her here today so that she could help us out with the final stage of our project.¡± The men at the Programming Department froze in ce when they saw Natasha. Natasha took off her mask and greeted everyone, ¡°Greetings, everyone. I am Natasha Watson. Sorry, I have not put on any makeup today. So, pardon me if I look a little tired.¡± When she took off her mask, everyone in the office, including the men from Programming Department, the girls who previously chided Natasha, and the manager were all stunned. Natasha was the embodiment of the very definition of porcin-fair skin. She had a perfectly oval-shaped face with dark obsidian eyes. Even though her eyes were not exactly big, the glint in her eyes sparkled like stars in the sky. Her long hair that reached her waist perfectly Is this the same woman on the photo? The manager was the first to regain hisposure. ¡°Please wee her, everyone!¡± Only then did the Programming Department break into a thunderous p afterward. Meanwhile, the girls at the reception said, ¡°Is she the same person on the photo? Could it be that they just share the same name?¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 He Is Getting Engaged Natasha thought that her wee ceremony was taking too long. I could have resolved their issue for far less time. She had heard about their issues on the way there. Hence, she already had a basic understanding on the subject matter and managed to solve the issue in under twenty minutes. Besides, she did dy some time in resolving the issue. After all, the issue did gue the whole department for quite some time. So, it would not have been nice to show that she could resolve it within a heartbeat. Natasha thought it better to be considerate toward others¡¯ feelings and not stand out too much sometimes. After resolving the issue, the project manager was astounded. ¡°Ms. Watson, thank you for your hard work today. I¡¯m going to treat everyone to dinner today. Take it as your wee dinner to join us.¡± The men in Programming Department were thrilled and eagerly invited Natasha to join them. After all, it was the manager¡¯s treat, and they would be having dinner with a pretty girl. Nobody wanted to miss out on a chance like that. However, Natasha rejected their offer. ¡°Thank you for the warm wee, guys. But I¡¯ve juste back from overseas today, and my grandpa is waiting for me at home. So, I¡¯ve got to go home today. But I could treat you guys to a meal after I¡¯ve officiallye into work next Monday.¡± Then, she shed a megawatt smile at them all. Her graceful manner sent the department into another round of frenzy. The manager did not think it was appropriate to insist and said, ¡°All right then. Let¡¯s take a raincheck. I¡¯m going to ask the driver to send you back home. We could gather when youe into work next Monday.¡± Then, Natasha put on her mask and left. She had rented a spacious condo with five rooms back in the country when she was still overseas, with two bathrooms, two living rooms, and a balcony facing the east with perfect sunrise view. There was a huge floor-to-ceiling window as well, and theyout was perfectlyfortable. After getting inside, Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise started to unpack their things. Anthony started with Natasha¡¯s room before he cleaned out his own room. The condo was already cleaned prior to them moving in. Hence, they only needed to unpack their luggage and furnish it with their personal belongings. Terence was d to see that the triplets were able to take care of themselves and others. He was initially worried when Natasha decided to raise the children on her own. However, in retrospect, he realized that she had made the right decision, as she had given birth and raised three considerate children. When the triplets were unpacking their luggage, Terence did not just sit around. He cooked scrumptious dishes that filled the dining table, all of which were Natasha and the children¡¯s favorites. Natasha was greeted by the warm sight upon arriving home. The table wasden with delicious dishes and her entire family was reunited. It had not been easy for her when she was overseas. She missed her grandfather terribly, especially his home-cooked dishes. I am finally back. This time, she would not have to be suffer from being separated from her family anymore. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Natasha called out to Terence softly. Terence turned around, and his eyes turned red as he spotted his granddaughter. ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± Natasha was ovee by her emotions and dashed forward to give Terence a big hug. ¡°Grandpa, I miss you so much.¡± Terence patted her gently on her back and was delighted, ¡°You¡¯re already a mother. Why are you still behaving like a little girl?¡± Natasha said nothing as tears rolled down her cheeks. She had been an adult for far too long. Now, she just wanted to be a child. Terence knew she had been through a lot and said nothing as he patted her back. Anthony showed up in the dining room and saw Terence and Natasha hugging each other. His lips quirked into a smile. He was d to see his mother happy. Terence did not have time to enjoy the food as he kept fetching food for his great-grandchildren. The smile on his face never faded. Natasha knew that she had made the right decision in keeping the triplets when she saw how happy Terence was. There were risks, for sure. However, it was all worth it. Terence looked at Natasha and said, ¡°I¡¯ve found a school for them based on your requirements, and it has a great environment. I¡¯m going to bring them there next Monday.¡± Natasha smiled and looked at her children. ¡°Have you heard what Grandpa said? He¡¯s found a school for you guys. The three of you have to study hard. Otherwise, you know what I¡¯ll do with the lot of you.¡± ¡°Come on, Nat. We¡¯ve inherited your smart genes. Don¡¯t you and Gramps worry about our studies!¡± Benjamin said yfully. ¡°That better be it,¡± Natasha said with a smile. ¡°Nat, Gramps, we¡¯re full. You guys go on and chat. We¡¯re going to wash up and sleep now,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Okay. Sleep earlier then!¡± Terence said dotingly, thinking that the children had grown on him. ¡°But I still want to apany Gramps!¡± Denise did not wish to leave and leaned in Terence¡¯s embrace. Anthony shot Benjamin a nce, and thetter dragged Denise away. Benjamin even scolded her Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. sister as he dragged her away, ¡°Are you that dense? Tony is trying to let Gramps and Nat have some alone time!¡± ¡°I also want to have some alone time with them!¡± Denise¡¯s sweet voice rang. Terence smiled at the sight of the children¡¯s manners. ¡°They¡¯re very well-behaved, and they¡¯re truly God¡¯s gifts to our family.¡± Natasha did not deny it. The Watson family had not been blessed with many offspring. Even she craved family kinship herself. Hence, the three children had managed to keep herpany and fulfill her every wish for family kinship. Silence hung in the air for a few seconds before Terence said, ¡°Nat, do the children know who their father is?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°They¡¯ve never asked me that question.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought about letting them meet their father?¡± Natasha turned solemn. ¡°Grandpa, they¡¯re Watsons. They have nothing to do with the Hamilton family.¡± ¡°Yes. But if Keh knows about this, I don¡¯t think he will just let it slide.¡± Terence had been ovee with worry by this problem. After all, the secret was going to be exposed, sooner orter, and Terence reckoned it mighte sooner as Anthony was the spitting image of Keh. The whole truth would be uncovered if they were to meet each other. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with it as it goes. Even if we were to go to the court, the court has to take into ount the children¡¯s decision as well.¡± Natasha was confident that she would not lose in a custody fight. ¡°Besides, he¡¯s not going to be a good father.¡± ¡°Liam is a good guy. I don¡¯t know why his grandson behaves this way¡­ If he knows that you¡¯ve given birth to three beautiful children, he¡¯s going to adore them. It¡¯s such a pity that¡­¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton is a really nice man, but he doesn¡¯t have the luck to meet the triplets,¡± Natasha dered. ¡°I saw from the news saying that Keh is getting engaged!¡± Keh said out of the blue. Natasha¡¯s heart sank a little. Even though it had been years since, her heart still felt a tug when his name was mentioned. ¡°That¡¯s great. When he has his own children, he¡¯s not going to snatch Anthony and the others from me even if he finds out about them,¡± Natasha said in an attempt to soothe herself. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 All Of Them Are So Shrewd Terence nced at her. ¡°Have you ever hated me, Nat? If it hadn¡¯t been for the betrothal to the Hamilton family, you wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± ¡°I married him willingly! It was my choice to divorce him too. Grandpa, you¡¯ve never forced me to do anything,¡± assured Natasha. Terence still felt guilty. ¡°Nat¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandpa. Everything¡¯s in the past. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty for me. Furthermore, regardless of who we marry, we¡¯d never know if we will stay together with that person forever. Isn¡¯t it great that God has given me three adorable kids?¡± asked Natasha. She knew that she was consoling herself too, but she needed to move on with life. Terence nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. No matter what, the kids belong to the Watson family too. I¡¯ll make sure that I can raise all of you no matter what it takes!¡± Natasha walked over and held his arm. She rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯ve earned some money while I was abroad, so that should suffice. You should move out of your old house and stay with us.¡± Terence turned his head around and nced at her. ¡°The money¡¯s definitely legal! It¡¯s legitimate!¡± Natasha quickly assured him. Only then did Terence heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Don¡¯t me me, Nat. I can¡¯t possibly experience what I¡¯ve gone through in the past again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I always listen to you. I¡¯m living well, working hard, and keeping youpany.¡± Heughed. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you acting coy with me before. You¡¯ve learned how to do that now, huh?¡± ¡°Denise said that women who know how to do that have the best lives.¡± On Monday, Terence had just woken up and was about to make breakfast when he realized that the three kids were already dressed up. Denise ran to Natasha¡¯s room and took out her clothes. ¡°Nat, wear this battle suit! Most of the people in the Programming Department are guys. Since they like cute and sexy styles, they won¡¯t put you in a tough spot. Good luck today!¡± Natasha threw a pillow at her, who dodged it agilely. She continued, ¡°Let¡¯s talk again at night! I¡¯ll go now!¡± Natasha pulled the nket over her face and continued sleeping. When Denise walked out, she said, ¡°Gramps, Nat will only wake up when her rm rings. We can leave immediately after eating breakfast.¡± Gazing at the three obedient kids, Terence¡¯s heart melted. After breakfast, he took the kids to school. On the way there, he could not help but ask, ¡°Denise, if your names are given ording to alphabetical order, why does yours start with D instead of C? You¡¯re the third child, aren¡¯t you?¡± Benjamin burst outughing. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t like the letter C! She gave that name to a dog we raised in Lightspring, so¡­¡± ¡°Keep talking and I¡¯ll get mad, Ben!¡± yelled Denise. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll shut up.¡± Benjamin kept quiet, knowing that she would give him a tough time if he made her angry. Terence immediately understood what happened andughed alongside them. ¡°Gramps, does Mommy disliking the number three have anything to do with Daddy?¡± asked Anthony all of a sudden. Stunned, Terence nced at Anthony, who looked just like Keh, through the rearview mirror. Although this kid looks so quiet, he¡¯s extremely thoughtful and observant. When Denise and Benjamin heard that, they fell silent and stared at Terence. Although Terence did not want to lie to the kids, he did not know how to answer the question. ¡°I don¡¯t really know. If you want to find out the answer, you have to ask your mom.¡± ¡°Gramps, you probably know who our Daddy is, right?¡± asked Benjamin. Terence remained silent. ¡°This means that he¡¯s acknowledging it!¡± Denise chimed in. Terence was at a loss for words. The kids kept talking one after another, which made him panic. ¡°All right, let¡¯s not make things difficult for Gramps. He probably has a reason why he doesn¡¯t want to tell us. Plus, we¡¯ve got Mommy, and that¡¯s enough,¡± said Anthony. As the eldest, he had an air of authority around him. Denise and Benjamin stopped talking. When the kids finally stopped interrogating him, Terence heaved a sigh of relief. Although the three kids looked harmless, they were not to be trifled with. Natasha slept until the rm rang. After washing up, she wore the ¡°battle suit¡± that Denise had prepared. Her smile disappeared when she looked at herself in the mirror. The pink dress, which almost looked like a uniform, outlined her alluring figure. If she wore that, she would be utterly embarrassed. However, she knew Denise¡¯s temper well. If she did not wear it, Denise would kick up a fuss. Hence, she took out a ck zer and wore it over the dress. That¡¯ll solve the problem. After packing up, Natasha left for thepany. Rumors about her beauty had already spread throughout thepany. Many of those who had not seen her wished to catch a glimpse of her. Hence, when she walked into the office, she could sense a lot of eyes on her. There were both friendly and hostile gazes. ¡°See her? She¡¯s pretty, right? I heard that she didn¡¯t put on makeup when she came the other day,¡± eximed someone. ¡°Tsk! Look at what she¡¯s wearing to work. It¡¯s obvious that she has no intention to work properly. You all say that she¡¯s like a goddess, but I think she¡¯s overrated,¡± added another. ¡°Yeah! She purposely said that she didn¡¯t put on makeup, right? She probably had very natural-looking makeup. Although men can¡¯t tell the difference, she can¡¯t hide it from us. She¡¯s most likely a b*tch pretending to be innocent.¡± ¡°Really?¡± another colleague asked. Although most of the staff members in the Programming Department were men, there were other departments too. Denise is making enemies for me! Not thinking about it further, Natasha reported to work directly. As she had gone there earlier, she was acquainted with the staff there. After her onboarding process, Mark, her manager, brought her to her desk. ¡°This will be your desk from now on, Nat!¡± Natasha¡¯s location was far away from everyone, as if she was working independently. Unbeknownst to her, this was the Programming Department¡¯s unanimous decision. If she was too close to the rest, they would not be able to focus on their work. Hence, she was isted from the rest. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee! Just work hard, okay? You came just in time. A major client ising today. If we can secure the deal, you¡¯ll be ourpany¡¯s lucky star!¡± said Mark happily. Natasha smiled, not thinking too much about it. At that moment, Mark¡¯s phone rang. He became excited when he saw the number. ¡°Nat, get acquainted with Xavier and the rest. You can join us for the meeting and learn on the way. Okay, the client is here. I have to wee him.¡± With that, he rushed off, leaving Natasha standing there in confusion. Before she could sit down, Xavier walked over. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Xavier Dunne.¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Natasha extended her arm politely. However, Xavier did not shake her hand. He warned, ¡°Today¡¯s project is extremely important to me. You can tag along to learn, but I hope that you won¡¯t interrupt and sabotage the project.¡± With that, he spun around and left. Natasha was brushed aside just like that.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Coincidental Encounter ¡°No wonder Mark ces so much importance on this. With such a big client, we won¡¯t have to worry about sales for the whole year!¡± ¡°Did you see how handsome that man is? Is the woman at the side his rumored fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°I think so. She¡¯s so pretty! How did they manage to look better in real life than in photos?¡± ¡°With money.¡± ¡°We can never understand the world of the rich.¡± Natasha could vaguely hear the discussion outside. What kind of client would make them so excited? She nced at Xavier and saw him sitting up straight and looking more serious than the others. At that moment, someone walked in. ¡°Xavier, Mark¡¯s calling you guys.¡± When Xavier heard that, he stood up sternly and walked over. Three people immediately followed behind him. When he passed by Natasha, he paused in his tracks. ¡°Remember what I said. Don¡¯t interrupt!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Natasha smiled. After Xavier left, she followed him. When they entered the meeting room, Mark happened to be talking to the client. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hamilton. We¡¯re professionals. We¡¯ll definitely meet your requirements.¡± When he turned around and spotted Xavier, he added with a smile, ¡°This is ourpany¡¯s best team. They¡¯ve alreadye up with a solution to your problems.¡± When Mark moved aside, Natasha saw the person sitting in front. Her expression stiffened. Is that Keh? Although she had expected them to meet again, this was too much of a surprise. She immediately averted her gaze and pretended not to have seen him when Keh nced over. Even though she was standing in the midst of a few men and was so petite, Keh spotted her immediately. Natasha? No, it¡¯s definitely not her. We¡¯re miles apart. How can she be the same person? ¡°Mr. Hamilton? Mr. Hamilton?¡± Mark called out to him. When the woman sitting beside Keh noticed his weird reaction, she followed his gaze and nced at Natasha. Suppressing the look in her eyes, she said on behalf of Keh, ¡°Ask your team to take a seat!¡± Mark indicated for them to sit. As Natasha was not a core member of the project and was only there to listen in, she naturally chose the seat furthest from Keh. Keh averted his gaze discreetly. ¡°Mr. Yondel, do introduce your team.¡± Smiling, Mark said, ¡°Xavier Dunne is ourpany¡¯s most talented coder. This is Thomas Hanson, Ross Donovan, and Leo Galvan. Thest person is new to ourpany. She¡¯s not part of the project, but she¡¯s here to listen in.¡± Mark did not introduce Natasha¡¯s name. Meanwhile, she sat there calmly and expressionlessly, as if she did not recognize Keh. Keh stared at her for a long while, wanting to see if there was anything different about her. However, he could not find anything familiar. ¡°Keh, we still have other ces to goter. Shall we begin now?¡± asked Thea, his rumored fianc¨¦e. Only then did he avert his gaze and nod. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± With that, Xavier stood up and addressed the problems that Keh had raised. However, Keh did not listen to a single thing. He kept ncing at Natasha, who was scribbling on her notebook diligently. After Natasha¡¯s return, she had already prepared herself for the day that Keh would find out. Although this day hade so abruptly, such an encounter was much better than him seeing her with the kids directly. The meeting went on for about twenty minutes. In the end, Mark nced at Keh. ¡°What do you think, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh, who had been zoning out all the while, did not say anything. Thea replied, ¡°Mr. Yondel, your proposal is indeed wonderful. However, we must head back and discuss it first. After we reach a decision, we¡¯ll give you a reply.¡± Mark panicked, but he had no choice but to ept. ¡°Yes, as you should. If Mr. Hamilton or your Smiling, Thea nodded. She kept the documents and nced at Keh. ¡°Keh, let¡¯s go.¡± Keh got up and was about to leave. However, when he reached the entrance of the meeting room, he suddenly turned around and stared at Natasha. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Natasha was stunned, and so was everyone else. They all turned their gazes toward her. On the other hand, Natasha seemed calm. She shot a nce at Thea before lying, ¡°Sally.¡± Sally¡­ Of course. She can¡¯t be who I thought she was. Although they looked simr, the way they dressed, their demeanor, and their makeup werepletely different. Keh looked away and left. Everyone in the meeting room exchanged nces with each other. What is Keh doing? After sending everyone off, Mark returned. ¡°Do you know Mr. Hamilton, Nat?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natasha shook her head calmly. ¡°Why did you say that your name is Sally?¡± Mark asked, confused. ¡°He asked me so casually, so I gave him a casual response.¡± Natalie wanted to brush this incident aside. However, Xavier was observant. Not believing what Natasha said, he nced at her. ¡°Women ruin everything.¡± With that, he got up and left. Natasha was speechless. What does this have to do with me? When she was about to leave, Mark stopped her. ¡°Nat, do you know who the woman beside Mr. Hamilton is?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natasha shook her head, not wanting to know anything about Keh. ¡°She¡¯s Mr. Hamilton¡¯s rumored fianc¨¦e. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡± said Mark. ¡°She¡¯s Mr. Hamilton¡¯s trusted assistant and is helping him handle all matters rted to thepany. She ys a critical role in determining whether our proposal will get chosen. In fact, the decision is ¡°So what?¡± asked Natasha. Why doesn¡¯t she get it? Mark exined, ¡°Mr. Hamilton¡¯s still young, and longs for fresh experiences. However, for the past few years, Thea is the only one who¡¯s stuck by his side. Remember what I say. Don¡¯t offend her, or neither of us will end up well.¡± There was nothing else that Natasha could say. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Mark was a good person. Instead of trying to send her away, he wanted her to protect herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if all the women yearn for Keh, he¡¯s nothing to me. I¡¯ll avoid him like the gue.¡± Only then did Mark nod in relief. ¡°Good that you understand. Don¡¯t dig your own grave.¡± Natasha listened to his wise words quietly. Thea was standing outside the door. After listening to their conversation, a smirk appeared on her lips before she left. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Pretending To Be Strangers When Thea returned to the car, Keh was scrolling through his phone. He nced at her. ¡°Have you found it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I dropped it on the way here.¡± She took out a pen and waved it in front of him. Keh replied nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s just a pen. If you lose it, just forget it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a birthday present from you two years ago! It¡¯s very meaningful to me, so I can¡¯t bear to lose it.¡± With that, Thea put it away carefully. Keh continued scrolling through the documents on his phone. Thea nced at him and remarked, ¡°Sally looks quite pretty. She¡¯s quite charismatic too.¡± He was stunned for a while. Without raising his head, he replied calmly, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°She¡¯s your type, right?¡± asked Thea. She pretended to be asking it casually, but it was actually a careful test. Keh looked at her, his gaze unfathomable. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Thea smiled. ¡°Nothing. I just think that she¡¯s pretty.¡± ¡°There are a lot of pretty girls out there, but it¡¯s rare to find one with an interesting soul,¡± he replied. ¡°But even her beauty is rare,¡± said Thea. In fact, she was even jealous of how pretty that woman was. Keh continued looking at his phone quietly. Even though Thea had been with him for so long, she still could not read his mind. She averted her gaze and looked at the driver. ¡°Start the car.¡± Keh suddenly woke up in the middle of his dream. In his dream, Natasha and two children were covered in blood. They waved as they moved further and further away from him¡­ When Keh sat up, his forehead was already covered in sweat. He got out of bed and walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows. The bright moon hung amongst the clouds, while stars dotted the night sky. He lit a cigarette. Even though six years had passed, the incident still bugged him. After he had divorced Natasha then, the housekeeper found an ultrasound image that showed that she was pregnant. By the time he returned to his senses, she had already disappeared from his life. To be exact, he could not locate her whereabouts at all. It was like she had disappeared into thin air. He picked up his phone in frustration and called his assistant. ¡°Investigate a woman named Sally from Prosper Technologies,¡± he instructed. ¡°Right now?¡± The assistant had just woken up from his sleep and was still groggy. Keh fell silent for a while. ¡°Forget it. Never mind.¡± He hung up the call after that. He knew that his dream had something to do with the woman he saw earlier in the day. However, he was certain that she was not the same woman. He did not regret the marriage. He merely felt bad for the two children. If he had found out earlier, the marriage might not have ended so quickly. At the very least, he would not let her take the children away. After finishing a cigarette, Keh returned to his room and got back to bed. Some things were bound to leave regrets. Prosper Technologies had been waiting for Hamilton Corporation¡¯s response. However, they had not received any updates after so long. Unable to bear with it anymore, Xavier looked for Mark. ¡°Xavier, I know that this project is extremely important to you, but we can¡¯t control Hamilton Corporation¡¯s decision,¡± said Mark. When he did not receive any responses, he already understood what that meant. ¡°Mark, is there a problem with our proposal? What is it? I want to know!¡± demanded Xavier. Mark sighed. ¡°I heard that your proposal is one of the better ones, but Thea vetoed it. They didn¡¯t say why.¡± Xavier narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s got something to do with Natasha?¡± Mark did not know what to say. He merely wanted Natasha to learn from the meeting, but he did not expect Thea to target her. Hence, he could not say for sure whether Natasha had something to do with it. ¡°Xavier, only Hamilton Corporation will know. Since they didn¡¯t update us, I can¡¯t possibly ask Mr. Hamilton directly, right?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know!¡± With that, Xavier turned around and left. Mark sighed helplessly as he stared at Xavier¡¯s retreating figure. Everyone in the Programming Department knew that Xavier was in a bad mood, but none of them knew how to console him. They began talking about it during their break. ¡°We can¡¯t me Xavier for being in a bad mood. If the project had gotten through, his little sister could be cured.¡± ¡°What illness does his sister have?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I heard that it requires a lot of money. Mark said that if his proposal got epted, he would give Xavier the bonus in advance. Looks like the n got foiled!¡± ¡°No wonder he seems so hostile recently.¡± Someone sighed. When Natasha heard what her colleagues said, she frowned. At that moment, someone entered. ¡°Xavier went to Hamilton Corporation!¡± Everyone stood up in shock. ¡°What? Is he out of his mind? He can¡¯t afford to mess with Hamilton Corporation!¡± ¡°Mark wants two staff members to bring him back.¡± Thomas and Ross, who were part of the same team, immediately ran out. Meanwhile, Natasha sat there motionlessly. At Hamilton Corporation, Keh was having a meeting in the conference room when he heard a Thea nced at the rest before rose to her feet and left to deal with it. When she saw Xavier demanding to meet Keh, she walked over to him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The secretary exined helplessly, ¡°He insists on meeting Mr. Hamilton.¡± Thea nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re the programmer from Prosper Technologies?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± replied Xavier. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Thea coldly. ¡°I want to know what your decision is about the project,¡± he replied. Thea scrutinized him disdainfully. ¡°Is this how the staff of Prosper Technologies behaves? I thought that the message was clear without needing to say anything. Since you insist on knowing, let me give it to you straight. We¡¯ve decided to go ahead with Elexus¡¯ n.¡± ¡°Why?¡± demanded Xavier. ¡°It¡¯s ourpany¡¯s decision. Why is there a need to exin?¡± ¡°I know how capable Elexus is. They can¡¯t evenpare to ourpany! In fact, they¡¯ve been used of giarism in the past. How can it be beneficial for yourpany?¡± Theaughed. ¡°Please check yourself, sir. Don¡¯t defame them just because of your failure. That will just reveal your wed character.¡± She could not be bothered to waste any more time with him. ¡°Get him out!¡± With that, she turned around and left. Xavier refused to leave. ¡°Although I can¡¯t im that our proposal is the best, it definitely suits your Thea did not even turn around. At that moment, the meeting ended. Keh walked out. When he saw themotion, he did not even spare them a single nce. However, Xavier rushed to him desperately. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I¡¯m from Prosper Technologies. I need a chance. I need justice!¡± Seeing how Keh had no intention of entertaining him, Xavier panicked. ¡°Is it because of Natasha? Are you going to let all our efforts go to waste just because of a woman? Is this what a majorpany should be doing?¡± Keh stopped in his tracks and nced at Xavier. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 You Owe Me Suddenly, Keh strode toward Xavier. ¡°What did you say?¡± he asked anxiously. Xavier did not know what he had said that triggered Keh. All he wanted was a fair chance. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, my team and I worked on this proposal endlessly for an entire week. It¡¯s really important to me, so I hope that you¡¯ll give us a chance. Don¡¯t brush aside our hard work just because of a woman!¡± pleaded Xavier. Keh did not even listen to what he said. He roared, ¡°Who did you mention just now?¡± Xavier frowned in confusion. Even Thea looked puzzled. What¡¯s making him so agitated? ¡°What¡¯s that woman¡¯s name?¡± asked Keh. ¡°Natasha?¡± blurted Xavier. Natasha¡­ That¡¯s the name. ¡°She¡¯s called Natasha, not Sally?¡± demanded Keh, emphasizing every single syble. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Xavier nodded honestly. A cold smirk appeared on Keh¡¯s lips. Very well. How dare she lie to me? Before Xavier could say anything else, Keh walked out. Not knowing what was going on, Thea went after him. ¡°Where are you going, Keh? We have a few meetings lined up after this.¡± However, Keh left without even turning back. Thea stood there, unable to figure out why the man had such an agitated reaction when he heard Natasha¡¯s name. She looked at Xavier and snapped hostilely, ¡°What¡¯s up with Natasha?¡± He seemed confused too. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She¡¯d just returned from overseas and only joined our Returned from overseas? Did they know each other there? Still confused, Thea felt extremely frustrated. She hated it the most when all sorts of women appeared around Keh. She was not afraid of those who clung to him, as money was enough to chase them away. Instead, she was afraid of women who did not care for money, and whom Keh admired. All of a sudden, Thea felt threatened. Without saying anything, she returned to the office with a gloomy look. Xavier stood there, not knowing what to do. He merely wanted to get a fair shot, but he seemed to have made things worse. At that moment, Thomas and Ross rushed over. When they saw Xavier walking out disappointedly, they sighed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± asked Thomas. Xavier shook his head. ¡°You didn¡¯t make Mr. Hamilton angry, right?¡± Xavier remained silent, not knowing if he had actually made Keh mad. ¡°Xavier, I know that you need the money urgently, but no matter how rash you are, this isn¡¯t the right way to handle the situation. We cannot afford to mess around with Hamilton Corporation. They can make us disappear from this industry with a single word,¡± advised Thomas. Without saying anything, Xavier walked on with his head lowered. Ross signaled for Thomas to stop speaking before returning to the office together. Natasha was heading back to the office after collecting a document when, unexpectedly, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist. When she returned to her senses, she saw Keh¡¯s furious face. ¡°What are you doing, Keh?¡± asked Natasha. ¡°Oh, do you recognize me now?¡± rebuked Keh with a cold smirk. Knowing that he had note with good intentions, Natasha wanted to fling his hand away. ¡°Everyone knows the CEO of Hamilton Corporation. Please let go of me!¡± Ignoring her demands, Keh dragged her away. ¡°Keh, do you know that this is considered kidnapping? Everyone¡¯s watching!¡± ¡°Natasha, before I blow up, you better not anger me.¡± With that, he dragged her away in front of everyone. Someone had quickly recorded the scene and sent it to thepany¡¯s group chat. Soon, Natasha was in the center of yet another fiasco. Aware of the irreconcble difference in strength between the man and herself, Natasha stopped struggling. When they came to an empty corner, Keh pinned her against the wall. ¡°Where are my children, Natasha?¡± asked Keh furiously as he red at her. ¡°What children?¡± answered Natasha nonchntly, massaging her reddened wrist. Looking at how angrily he had approached her, she somewhat knew that he had already found out. However, she did not intend on keeping it a secret from him for long. ¡°Stop pretending to be clueless! You were pregnant when we divorced. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± asked Keh. After being troubled by it for so many years, he could not possibly talk to her calmly. Natasha raised her head and nced at him with a distant look in her eyes. While she used to be direct and feisty in the past, at present, her gaze struck deep into one¡¯s soul. ¡°If I have told you, would you have stopped ying around? Or would you not divorce for the sake of our children? Or would you be a good father?¡± When Keh heard her retorts, he was rather cross. ¡°At the very least, I have the right to know the truth.¡± ¡°If you won¡¯t change anything, what¡¯s the point of knowing the truth? It¡¯ll only add to your worries.¡± She even smiled, as if she was being considerate of him. She had changedpared to the past. Her beauty was breathtaking, yet unfamiliar as well. ¡°Natasha, stop denying it. Where are the children?¡± ¡°I aborted them!¡± replied Natasha casually. Those words were a huge blow to him. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said that we shall never meet again. This will cut the ties between uspletely.¡± ¡°Natasha!¡± roared Keh. For some reason, Natasha felt a little consoled upon seeing how mad he was. After all the resentment that had umted within her over the years, this moment of revenge felt thrilling and satisfying to her. ¡°Keh, now that we¡¯ve divorced, and there are no children between us, there¡¯s nothing linking us together. Aren¡¯t you getting engaged soon? You¡¯ll have your own children. I hope that you¡¯ll have many of them!¡± Clenching his fists, Keh red at her. ¡°You¡¯re so heartless, Natasha!¡± ¡°Touch¨¦.¡± The more nonchnt she seemed, the more hatred Keh felt as he stared at her face. He released her. ¡°Natasha, you didn¡¯t give me the right to know the truth, nor do you have the right to decide on my behalf. It¡¯s up to me whether I¡¯ll be a good father or not. Your actions only represented yourself. You owe me and the children this!¡± Natasha could not be bothered with what he was saying. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with you!¡± With that, he red at her and left. Natasha felt slightly moved when she saw that he might be concerned about their children. However, such concern was meaningless at this point. She could not care less. I¡¯ll take good care of the kids myself. At that thought, Natasha calmed herself down, tidied her clothes, and walked out of the empty corner. Unbeknownst to her, she had been at the center of attention for some time. Before Natasha could even join thepany¡¯s group chat, it had already been flooded with messages. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Talk Of The Town Mark was drinking water when he opened his group chat. Upon seeing the flood of messages, he wondered what the fuss was about. After tapping on the picture, he spewed the water in his mouth everywhere. What¡¯s going on? Keh is holding Natasha¡¯s hand, and they look intimate doing so. Do they know each other? Has my advice fallen upon deaf ears? With questions popping up in his mind, Mark thought about the project from before. His sharp intuition told him that there had to be something going on between the two of them. Consequently, he began to grow anxious. It was one thing if Natasha was sessful. However, if she wasn¡¯t, theirpany would have stepped on the toes of someone powerful. Meanwhile, at the Programming Department, the hopes of many budding young men were dashed. Evidently, only the rich had a chance with beauties. Even though no one was sure what was going on, it was obvious the two of them had some history. Once Natasha returned, she was stopped by the girls at the reception. ¡°Ms. Watson, what¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Hamilton?¡± Natasha frowned. Rumors spread really fast. ¡°There¡¯s no rtionship to speak off!¡± she denied. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°But everyone saw Mr. Hamilton holding your hand¡­ Are both of you dating?¡± one of them asked while staring at her. After giving it some thought, Natasha replied with a smile, ¡°How is that possible? It was nothing but a misunderstanding. Mr. Hamilton got the wrong person, as I simply resembled a friend of his.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Natasha nodded with conviction. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Before they could respond, Natasha hurried back to the Programming Department. There¡¯s one thing bad abouting back. People here are really nosy. Nheless, upon entering the Design Department, she was greeted by the strange looks on everyone¡¯s faces. Before she could say a word, Xavier¡¯s voice rang out from behind her. ¡°Natasha, are you responsible for what happened?¡± Turning around, Natasha saw Xavier storming up to her as if he was about to start an argument. Taken aback, his colleagues quickly stopped him. ¡°Xavier, don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± Nevertheless, Natasha looked at him without showing any fear. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the decision has anything to do with me, but I have never courted any trouble at all. Also, before you start questioning me, shouldn¡¯t you reflect on whether you have actually done a good job with your project?¡± Xavier sneered, ¡°Are you saying that this is due to my ipetence?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Natasha asserted. ¡°What do you know?¡± Xavier shouted. ¡°We have spent an entire week on the project and customized it ording to Hamilton Corporation¡¯s requirements. I dare not say that it¡¯s the best, but we are certainly a better fit among all the otherpanies. What does a woman like you know?¡± ¡°The time spent on a project doesn¡¯t determine its sess. Time is only one of the many factors involved but not the most crucial one. Hamilton Corporation just wants software that is user-friendly for its employees. What you have created might have met their paper requirements, but it¡¯s not efficient at all.¡± Xavier was stunned by Natasha¡¯s words as if she had struck at the heart of the matter. Before Xavier could respond, someone approached them. ¡°Ms. Watson, Mr. Yondel wants to see you.¡± Nodding in acknowledgment, Natasha turned and left without saying another word. Subsequently, Ross and Thomas consoled Xavier, telling him that Hamilton Corporation couldn¡¯t have based their decision on a woman. Meanwhile, in Mark¡¯s office, Natasha had to exin the situation again after having just done so to the receptionists. Given that Mark was someone experienced, he wasn¡¯t entirely convinced by her. Upon leaving Mark¡¯s office, Natasha sighed in resignation. She had wanted to have an ordinary job but didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult. Evidently, there would always be drama whenever she ran into Keh. At that moment, her phone suddenly rang. Her mood improved slightly when she saw that it was Denise on the line. ¡°Is school over?¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy. What about you? What time will you get off work?¡± Denise asked in a sweet voice. Natasha nced at the time. ¡°Soon. In about half an hour.¡± ¡°Mommy, how¡¯s work today? Do you have any suitors?¡± Suitors? I think everyone is trying their best to stay away from me. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things. I¡¯m being avoided like the gue now,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You had tons of admirers while you were overseas.¡± ¡°Perhaps the locals have unique tastes?¡± ¡°Enough. Get to the point,¡± Anthony urged over the line. ¡°Okay. Mommy, what would you like to have? We¡¯re going grocery shopping with Gramps.¡± ¡°I¡¯m good with anything. However, I might be homete.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to visit a friend.¡± Natasha added, ¡°Probably by an hour or so.¡± ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll let Gramps know.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all, Mommy. Bye-bye.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± After listening to Denise¡¯s voice over the phone, Natasha felt dramatically better. At the end of the day, she was easily cheered up by her children. By the time she got back to the Programming Department, everyone had buried themselves quietly in work. Natasha was cognizant that many of them either resented her or had the wrong impression of her. Nevertheless, she continued with her work and wasn¡¯t bothered to exin. One hourter, she arrived at the hospital. ¡°May I know if Celia Dunne is warded here?¡± Natasha inquired. Coincidentally, she was speaking to Celia¡¯s doctor. ¡°Yes. What can I do for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her brother¡¯s friend and am here to foot the bill for the surgery.¡± The doctor¡¯s eyes lit up at Natasha¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Any further dy would only reduce the chances of sess.¡± Natasha didn¡¯t say word as she handed her card over. ¡°Didn¡¯t her brother say that he needed half a month more to gather the funds? How did he speed up the process?¡± the doctor asked while settling the payment. Natasha shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± After giving Natasha a look, the doctor had no further questions when he noticed the former¡¯sck of desire for a conversation. Once the payment was done, Natasha left in a hurry before the doctor could say another word. Staring at her leaving silhouette, the doctor frowned. What a strange person. Inside the in-patient department, a twenty-year-old girl was sitting in a chair with a pale expression. Showering herself with the rays of the sun, she was sending someone a message on her phone. Celia: Xavier, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m doing well. Remember to take care and not overexert yourself. Xavier: I know. I¡¯ll drop by the next two days to see you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely raise the money for your treatment. A nurse suddenly appeared by Natasha¡¯s side and sighed. ¡°Poor girl. She is suffering from leukemia at such a young age. Even though she has found a matching donor for her bone marrow transnt, her family can¡¯t afford the surgery bills.¡± Natasha threw the nurse a quiet nce. ¡°Are you here to visit her?¡± the nurse asked after noticing Natasha lingering around. ¡°No,¡± Natasha denied before turning to leave. After pondering a moment, the nurse didn¡¯t give the matter much thought as she approached Celia. ¡°Celia, it¡¯s gettingte. Time to head back to your ward to rest.¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 A Blind Date By the time Natasha returned home, a table full of food was waiting for her. The moment she walked in, Denise threw herself forward. ¡°Nat, you¡¯re home!¡± Just when Natasha was expecting a big hug, Denise stopped in her tracks abruptly before scrutinizing the former with knitted brows. ¡°Mommy, your outfit today is really ugly.¡± Natasha was speechless. No wonder my tastes has been improving by leaps and bounds. I have a fussy daughter who inspects every aspect of my life. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I think she looks good!¡± Anthony joined them. From his perspective, his mommy was the most beautiful woman in the world. Unexpectedly, Denise gave him a contemptuous look. ¡°Clueless boys like you know nothing!¡± Anthony was stumped. ¡°The problem is that I, too, feel that it looks good,¡± Benjamin added. ¡°With her porcin-white skin and long slender legs, she wouldn¡¯t be out of ce as a movie star.¡± ¡°You¡¯re both equally clueless,¡± Denise scoffed. ¡°All right now, your mommy is tired after a long day. Let¡¯s eat as we chat, shall we?¡± Terence suggested from behind them. ¡°Looks like Grandpa cares about me the most!¡± Just as she spoke, Natasha removed her heels and entered. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my hands and get changed first.¡± By the time she was ready, the children were already seated at the table, waiting for her. In truth, all Natasha wanted was for them to grow up safe and healthy. She walked over and sat down. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Terence threw Natasha a nce without saying a word. ¡°Mommy, how was work today? Was it tiring?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s not that differentpared to working overseas. Hence, it wasn¡¯t tiring,¡± Natasha answered. ¡°Mommy, are there any handsome guys in your office?¡± Cognizant of what he was up to, Natasha shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Looks like a bigpany such as yours can¡¯t evenpare to our school.¡± Suddenly, Denise had an epiphany. ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s a new director of school affairs in our school who¡¯s young and handsome. In fact, he resembles Yohan Yamaguchi, the famous celebrity. Would you like to see him?¡± Having heard the conversation, Terence instantly knew that the children were trying to find a partner for Natasha, who was open to the idea. ¡°Really? I should go and check him out one day.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already asked about him. He only had one girlfriend before who married a foreigner and migrated overseas two years ago. Currently, he¡¯s still single and doesn¡¯t fool around.¡± Denise giggled. ¡°On top of that, I¡¯ve found out what he looks for in his partner, and you fulfill all his requirements. However, he has no expectations when ites to looks, but I figure that you will definitely blow his mind.¡± Benjamin stared at Denise. ¡°No wonder you have been sticking to Mr. Lynch all day long.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not like both of you who only know how to y.¡± Denise rolled her eyes at him. Anthony pondered upon it. ¡°Mr. Lynch is a wonderful person indeed. He¡¯s dashing, chivalrous, and has a kind heart.¡± From Anthony¡¯s perspective, he had all the characteristics of a good man. Having heard what they said, Natasha was intrigued. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll pick all of you up tomorrow and see this Mr. Lynch that all of you have such high praise for. Denise, you¡¯ll be in charge of leading him out tomorrow, understood?¡± ¡°Yes, madam!¡± Watching how Natasha interacted with her children, Terence felt that it was unabashed yet amusing at the same time. They are like a group of friends more than mother and children. After dinner, the children asked to help with the chores. Terence was initially reluctant to let them do so. Nevertheless, after he saw how well-trained they were and recalled Natasha mentioning that they were responsible for taking care of her overseas, he decided to let them try. Inside the living room, Terence walked up to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something bugging you?¡± Natasha didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Keh came to see me today and asked me about the children.¡± Terence was stunned. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°I lied to him, saying that I had aborted them.¡± ¡°Did he buy it?¡± ¡°For the time being, but I know I won¡¯t be able to hide the fact forever.¡± Something suddenly urred to Terence. ¡°There¡¯s something I forgot to tell you. Before you left back then, he found out that you were pregnant and came to see me once.¡± Natasha gave Terence a look of surprise. ¡°During that time, I wasn¡¯t aware that you were pregnant and even gave him a good scolding.¡± Terence added, ¡°However, he did look pretty anxious back then.¡± Natasha cracked a mocking smile. ¡°We aren¡¯t even sure if he was worried about the children or the fact that he was being lied to. Besides, nothing would have changed even if he knew. He might agree for me to have the children, but I don¡¯t want them living under his shadow.¡± As there were just no forgiving Keh¡¯s despicable actions back then, Terence didn¡¯t want to dwell on it. Instead, he asked, ¡°What do you n to do then?¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°Grandpa, since it isn¡¯t easy for him to find any evidence, I would like to remind you to be more vignt, for he will likelye and see you again.¡± Terence nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Thinking about the matter caused him to sigh. ¡°Recently, I didn¡¯t even dare to meet Liam when he invited me for a game of chess.¡± ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Grandpa,¡± Natasha responded. ¡°For the sake of the children, it¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯m just worried Liam might suspect something given how well he knows me.¡± Natasha chuckled. ¡°If I can resolve my problems with Keh, you can then bring the children to visit Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°He is indeed unfortunate to have the supposed happiness of his old age spoiled by that brat, Keh.¡± Terence felt indignant for his old friend¡¯s sake. Natasha merely smiled in response. Meanwhile, Thea had sent someone to investigate Natasha¡¯s background but the investigations yielded nothing. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you find anything?¡± Thea was filled with disbelief. ¡°We¡¯re not sure. I believe someone must have wiped their tracks clean. Otherwise, with our skills, we would definitely have dug out everything about her past.¡± Thea didn¡¯t believe that Natasha had the capabilities to do something like that. As a result, she knew that there was more to the matter than met the eye. ¡°Are you telling me this in an attempt to demand more money from me?¡± ¡°Oh please, Ms. Jarman. We have already worked together many times. Since when have we tried to get more money out of you with such unscrupulous methods?¡± Thea realized that they had a point. ¡°If you can¡¯t find any information on her, you should think of a different way. Perhaps you can investigate the people around her. No matter what, I want to know everything about her past.¡± ¡°In that case, our fees¡ª¡± ¡°Since when have I left you short?¡± ¡°Just hearing those words alone feels reassuring.¡± The opposing party relented at once. After ending the call in exasperation, Thea knitted her brows. Who in the world is this woman, to be able to drive Keh to the edge so easily? After so many years, I have never seen him behave that way before. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. A sense of unease crept into her heart. ¡°Natasha¡­¡± As Thea repeated the name, it echoed through her mind with a vague sense of familiarity. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Resolving Your Problems Before Keh saw Natasha, he had formed a preconception in his mind. He imagined that Natasha would give birth to the children, and then, seek revenge on him or disrupt his life. What he didn¡¯t count on was that she had aborted them instead. That¡¯s really heartless and cruel of her. If my earlier actions were considered despicable, her subsequent actions would have been considered revenge. An eye for an eye. Her words couldn¡¯t be more apt. However, why does she have to exact her revenge on the children? The moment Keh thought about the twins, he was overwhelmed with hatred for her. He had never refused to be a good father. It was just that she had never given him the opportunity to learn the truth. At that moment, Kehy the me squarely on Natasha¡¯s shoulders. Inside the bar, Keh had downed a lot of drinks but just couldn¡¯t get drunk no matter how hard he tried. All he could picture in his mind was Natasha¡¯s resolute expression. She had aborted the children just so that she could seek revenge and sever ties with him. Natasha. Six yearster, that name continued to inflict pain upon his heart. He kept downing drinks until the waitress stopped him. ¡°Mister, you have had too much to drink!¡± Throwing her a nce, Keh sneered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I not allowed to get drunk?¡± ¡°But you have already drunk a lot¡­¡± Annoyed by the waitress, Keh got up to leave. The moment he walked out, his phone fell onto the ground. ¡°Mister, your phone!¡± the waitress picked it up and hurried after Keh. Despite her cries, Keh didn¡¯t turn around at all. Coincidentally, the phone rang. After pondering a moment, the waitress answered, ¡°Hello?¡± Thea was workingte in the office still. Upon hearing a female voice, she instantly grew wary. ¡°Who are you? Why are you holding this phone?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a waitress at Golden Street Bar. A drunk customer dropped his phone here when he left,¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. the waitress exined. Thea furrowed her brows. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He just walked out. I called out to him many times, but he didn¡¯t stop,¡± the waitress replied. ¡°I understand. Keep the phone safe for the time being. I¡¯ll pick it up from you in a while.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Once she ended the call, Thea grabbed her car keys and left the office. Twenty minutester, she arrived at Golden Street Bar. The moment her car came to a halt, she saw Keh by the curb. She quickly alighted and hurried up to him. Just when she reached his side, he lost his bnce, but she managed to catch him in time. Turning around, he broke into a self-deprecating smile at the sight of her. ¡°Thea, why are you here?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite me out to drink?¡± she asked in a soft and attentive tone. ¡°Why would I invite you? I just felt like drinking alone,¡± Keh replied. ¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡± she asked. After checking his pockets, he couldn¡¯t find it. ¡°Your phone is with the waitress. If I hadn¡¯t called you, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you were here.¡± Keh smiled withoutment. ¡°Get in the car first, I¡¯ll go pick up your phone.¡± As Keh didn¡¯t resist, Thea helped him into the car. ¡°Rest here. I¡¯ll be back at once.¡± After closing the door, she went off to pick up the phone. Thea handed the waitress a thousand when thetter returned the phone. ¡°There¡¯s no need for it, madam. This is nothing, really,¡± the waitress declined with a smile. Nheless, Thea insisted on stuffing the money into her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t like thanking others for something that can be resolved by money.¡± With that, Thea walked off. She felt the inexplicable urge to pay off any woman by Keh¡¯s side regardless of who they were. It was as if that was the only way she could prove her special status. As the years went by, it had be a habit of hers. Moreover, she was the only one left by his side throughout the entire time. When she returned to the car, she had brought a cup of coffee with her. Just when she was about to say something, she saw Keh lying in the seat with his eyes closed. Marveling at his distinguished features and chiseled jawline, Thea felt that God was biased when he created the former. After all, Keh¡¯s handsome face alone was enough to mesmerize anyone whose eyes fell upon him. Obviously, she was no exception. The first time sheid eyes on him, she knew that he was the man of her dreams. However, Keh wasn¡¯t someone easy to get close to. Even if one was of simr status to him, one was nothing but an ordinary person in his eyes. As a result, she had poured her soul into work so that she could be by Keh¡¯s side and he would consequently need and acknowledge her. Finally, she had achieved her objective of bing indispensable to him at work and the onlydy by his side. Nheless, she craved for more. She wanted to be his woman and the only one in his life. Feeling a momentary impulse, Thea reached out her hand to touch his face. Just before she made contact, he made a sudden movement, causing her to regain her senses. ¡°Natasha¡­¡± When Keh looked in her direction, his gaze gradually turned frosty. As for Thea, her idealistic fantasies were shattered the moment she heard him murmur the name. Did he just call her? ¡°Do you think that after so many years, you can hide your cruelty with your growing beauty? Deep down, you¡¯re nothing but a heartless woman.¡± Suddenly, Keh grabbed Thea by her shoulders and threatened, ¡°Natasha, I will never let you off because you owe it to me. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to allow you to sever your rtionship with me. In fact, I¡¯ll cling onto you for the rest of eternity!¡± Evidently, he had mistaken Thea for Natasha. Despite the pain Thea felt in her shoulders, she didn¡¯t flinch at all, for it was nothingpared to the pain she felt in her heart. Even though she didn¡¯t know what exactly happened between them, she had no doubt Natasha was someone who greatly affected Keh, to the extent of him boiling with hatred for her in his drunkenness. Throughout the years, Thea had never felt as worried as she was at that moment. A voice within her told her that she wouldpletely lose Keh if she couldn¡¯t ovee the obstacle that was Natasha. However, if she seeded in doing so, she would naturally be his for the rest of his life. Thea clenched her fist as she watched Keh sumb to grogginess again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between the two of you, but I will resolve the matter for you.¡± Just as Thea spoke, she got out of the car. After making a call outside, she returned to the driver¡¯s seat. When she looked into the rearview mirror to check, she saw Keh slumped in the backseat. Despite beingpletely drunk, his charm was still capable of intoxicating anyone who saw him. After going suffering through so much over the years, this time will be no different. With that thought in mind, Thea started the engine and drove off. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 The next day, Natasha mentioned that she would bring the children home from school. Of course, that meant she would be meeting the handsome school director. Denise was ecstatic to hear the news. Thus, she took the extra effort to pick out Natasha¡¯s outfit for the day. Truthfully, Natasha could not be bothered by what she wore on a daily basis. Denise, on the other hand, had high standards. She intended to dress up Natasha like a fashion guru every day. It was a good thing Natasha had fair skin, as well as long and slender legs. Everything looked gorgeous on her. She was the kind of beauty that would spark up jealousy among women while every man would do a double take. It was rare for Natasha to wake up early. Thus, she decided to have breakfast with the children. Between bites, Denise nced up at Natasha. ¡°Mommy, I hope your beauty canst till the afternoon when youe to pick us up.¡± ¡°I only said that I might be able to pick you guys up. No promises.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right,¡± countered Denise. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to dress you up nicely every single day. You¡¯lle to our school sooner orter.¡± As usual, Denise refused to give up before she achieved her goal. With a look of resignation, Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be going now, Mommy,¡± announced Anthony as he got off the table. ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself up too much today.¡± ¡°Be good now.¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°Bye, Mommy.¡± Benjamin waved as he, too, got off the table. ¡°Listen to Gramps.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy!¡± the children chorused. Watching the triplets go out the door, Natasha remained seated at the table and enjoyed her breakfast, taking her own sweet time. As the triplets made their way downstairs, Benjamin turned to Denise. ¡°Are you really nning to get Mommy a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± Denise was dressed in pink from head to toe with a cute bear-themed backpack. Her response was as a direct one. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to look for Daddy anymore?¡± inquired Benjamin. Terence stood in front of the triplets. His eyebrows arched as he listened in on their conversation. Am I invisible to these kids? Denise pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll get in the way of us finding Daddy. What if Daddy isn¡¯t a good person? There has to be a reason Mommy left him. Either way, we can¡¯t ruin Mommy¡¯s future just because of our selfishness now, can we?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I think Denise has a point,¡± Anthony chimed in. ¡°Tony, not you too!¡± Anthony tossed Benjamin a side nce. ¡°Mommy¡¯s happiness is more important. Let me ask you this: if Mommy forbids us to go looking for Daddy, will you still do it?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ No,¡± Benjamin admitted honestly. ¡°Even though Mommy has never stopped us from doing so, we as her children should still take her feelings into consideration,¡± Anthony pointed out. Convinced, Benjamin shrugged. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to look for Daddy anyway. I just want to find out the truth¡­ But if we¡¯reparing that to Mommy¡¯s happiness, of course Mommy¡¯s happiness is more important.¡± In response, Anthony patted Benjamin on the shoulder. ¡°The truth will surface one day.¡± All the while, Terence had been standing near the doors of the elevator. Unable to stay silent any N?velDrama.Org (C) content. longer, he coughed lightly, reminding the triplets of his presence. It seemed as though the triplets had pretended that he was not there from the way they talked about their secret so openly. However, Terence felt a sense of warmth in his heart upon hearing their conclusion. The children were surprisingly mature for their age. Just then, Denise tugged on the book in Terence¡¯s hand and raised her head to look at him. With an adorable pout on her face, she asked, ¡°Gramps, you won¡¯t tell Mommy what we talked about, will you?¡± Smiling sheepishly at her, Terence feigned a look of confusion. ¡°Tell her what? My ears aren¡¯t working as well as they used to. I didn¡¯t hear a thing!¡± ¡°I knew Gramps wouldn¡¯t reveal our secret.¡± rice grinned confidently. The triplets truly were sly. Meanwhile, Natasha was immediately called by Mark the moment she stepped foot into thepany. When she entered his office, she noticed Thea was there as well. At the sight of Natasha, Mark gestured to an empty seat. ¡°Ms. Jarman has something to discuss with you,¡± he said. Tossing Thea a look, Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± To Mark¡¯s surprise, Thea turned to look at him. ¡°Mr. Yondel, I¡¯d like to talk to Ms. Watson in private. You wouldn¡¯t mind, would you?¡± In other words, Thea wanted Mark to leave the room. For a few seconds, Mark was dumbfounded, but he quickly recovered. shing a polite grin, he shook his head. ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t mind. You two go ahead. There¡¯s something I need to take care of.¡± With that, he stood up and walked out of the office, not forgetting to close the door behind him. Thea was seated on the couch with her legs crossed, exuding a domineering aura. ¡°Please sit, Ms. Watson.¡± Thea gestured. Scoffing inwardly, Natasha gave Thea a tight-lipped smile. ¡°Would you like some coffee?¡± Having said that, she pressed the inte button on the desk. ¡°Please get some coffee for Ms. Jarman.¡± ¡°No need. I don¡¯t drink instant coffee.¡± ¡°In that case, one cup for me will do. Thanks!¡± With that, Natasha cut off the connection. Thea narrowed her eyes slightly and stared at Natasha. Most women would be a least a little bit shaken in Thea¡¯s presence, yet Natasha did not seem intimidated at all. Very soon, someone sent in a cup of coffee. After the person had left, Natasha took a seat directly across from Thea before sipping the drink slowly. ¡°What do you wish to discuss, Ms. Jarman?¡± Natasha waspletely unfazed by Thea¡¯s snarky attitude. Two can y that game, and this is a game I never lose. Ever since young, Natasha had a nonchnt attitude. Even though she had stopped acting that way for the past few years because of her kids, she could still summon that attitude when she needed to, especially in front of someone so arrogant. Natasha was well aware that her nonchnce would always frustrate the other party, giving herself the upper hand. Before stopping by, Thea had not done any prior research on Natasha. She could only make baseless assumptions about thetter. Thea had originally intended to intimidate Natasha into talking. To her dismay, Natasha waspletely unfazed. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Keh?¡± Left with no other choice, Thea could only be upfront about the reason of her visit. ¡°Are you here to discuss my personal affairs today, Ms. Jarman?¡± Natasha retorted. Thea eyed Natasha up and down. ¡°Whether it¡¯s official business or personal affairs shall depend on your answer, Ms. Watson.¡± Natasha thought about it for a moment before nodding slowly. Drinking the cup of coffee calmly, she tossed Thea another question. ¡°So, what do you think?¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to see me in my office without even knowing what my rtionship with Keh is. Ms. Jarman, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit too hasty?¡± Natasha cut Thea off. Being snarky was one thing. Respecting others was another. Natasha was used to treating people in the same manner she was treated. With just a few sentences, Thea had been subdued by Natasha¡¯s imposing aura. Her calm exterior began to crack. ¡°Natasha, I don¡¯t care if you know Keh, or if something happened between you two in the past. Nevertheless, it¡¯s impossible for the two of you to have a future together any longer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± Natasha noddedzily with a look of indifference. ¡°Since you¡¯re aware of it, leave him alone,¡± warned Thea. Natasha let out a snort. ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken. Since when haven¡¯t I left him alone? In fact, you ought to tell him that instead. Get him to stop pestering me.¡± Thea kept staring at Natasha as if her piercing gaze could burn a hole into her. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading to work. As for Mr. Hamilton, I trust you to pass him my message. Thank you.¡± With a curt nod, Natasha stood up and got ready to leave. ¡°If you¡¯re doing all of this for the project, I can fulfill your wishes.¡± Out of nowhere, Thea proposed, regaining Natasha¡¯s attention. Natasha turned back. ¡°I decide who gets the project. Truthfully, it doesn¡¯t matter whichpany handles it. To us, there isn¡¯t much of a difference.¡± Thea tried to bait Natasha into talking in an attempt to give herself the leverage once again. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Only Worth One Million As long as Natasha showed a hint of hesitation, Thea would be the winner of that negotiation. However, Natasha could not be bothered. ¡°What has that got anything to do with me?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s not even my project, and the bonus would not be mine.¡± ¡°One word from me is all it takes to make you in charge,¡± dered Thea confidently. Natasha¡¯s eyebrows arched slightly. From the looks of it, Thea was familiar with what she was doing. ¡°I have no interest in snatching away my colleague¡¯s efforts. I might not be good at much, but I have a bottom line. Whether or not you use ourpany¡¯s proposal, I couldn¡¯t care less. After all, it¡¯s your loss. I can¡¯t say that ourpany¡¯s proposal is the best in the world, but it definitely is the best that you¡¯ve ever encountered.¡± Natasha spelled it out word by word, mocking Thea at the same time. Instantly, Thea¡¯s expression darkened. At the sight of Natasha¡¯s mocking gaze, Thea wanted nothing more than to wipe that smug look off her face. ¡°Instead of using the project as a leverage on me, why don¡¯t you ask me how much money I would ept to obey your requests? Wouldn¡¯t that be a lot better?¡± Natasha stared at Thea. Thea narrowed her eyes. Looks like you¡¯ve finally revealed your greed. ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°How much do you think Keh is worth?¡± No matter what question was asked, Natasha would always reply with another question. Thea could tell that the woman in front of her was sharp. Out of all the previous negotiations she had been in, Natasha was by far the toughest opponent. It was nearly impossible to break her stance. ¡°One million,¡± offered Thea. Natasha arched an eyebrow in response. ¡°Looks like Keh is only worth one million in your eyes!¡± ¡°Natasha Watson, you¡¯re well aware of Keh¡¯s worth. One million is to give you a chance. Even greed should have its limits,¡± replied Thea. Natasha mulled over Thea¡¯s words. After a moment, she nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. In that case, have you prepared the check?¡± Thea had originally expected to go through a few more rounds of debate. Never would she have imagined Natasha to agree immediately, causing her to be slightly taken aback. Nheless, as long as money was concerned, it was child¡¯s y to Thea. Thea reached into her bag to pull out a check for one million and ced it on the desk. Natasha¡¯s gaze swept over the check. ¡°Anything else that you¡¯d want me to do?¡± ¡°Do not have any further contact with Keh.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± A subtle smile appeared on Thea¡¯s face. No matter how difficult a woman is, as long as she can be pacified by money, she won¡¯t be a match for me. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now!¡± With that said, Natasha picked up the check on the table and exited the office with an ambiguous expression. Once she was out of the door, Natasha bumped into Mark. Upon seeing her, Mark asked carefully, ¡°Is everything all right?¡± The corners of Natasha¡¯s lips curled into a small smile. ¡°Mr. Yondel, hurry and inform thepany that Ms. Jarman from Hamilton Corporation feels sorry for us. She¡¯s given thepany one million as a bonus to be divided among all the employees.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Mark gaped in disbelief. Many from the front desk perked up their ears as well. Natasha waved the check in her hand. ¡°The money¡¯s here. I trust you to distribute it to everyone, Mr. Yondel.¡± With that said, she shoved the check into Mark¡¯s hand and turned to leave. Following Natasha out of the office, Thea witnessed everything that had happened. Within a second, her face paled in fury. At that moment, Natasha turned around and noticed Thea. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Jarman.¡± Then, she walked to the front desk. ¡°Help me order one hundred sets of afternoon tea. My treat.¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± the receptionist stammered. With a firm nod, Natasha answered, ¡°Of course! Order whatever you guys feel like eating. I¡¯ll pay!¡± ¡°All right! I¡¯m on it!¡± The receptionist broke into a huge grin. Beaming, Natasha went back to the Programming Department in a good mood. In contrast, Thea remained standing with her hands balled into tight fists. Well yed, Natasha. Well yed. Meanwhile, Mark¡¯s eyes had not once left the burning check in his hands. Lifting his gaze to look at Thea, he smiled uncertainly. ¡°Ms. Jarman, t-this is¡­¡± To his surprise, Thea left without another word, leaving him standing there in confusion. Mark had no idea what to do with the hot potato he had been left with. Natasha¡¯s actions had been ryed in the group chat. Within minutes, everyone in thepany caught wind of the news. One million is a hefty amount. Even if it was distributed to the many employees of thepany, everyone would still receive a huge chunk. It was easy money. No one would mind it. Naturally, people expressed their disbelief in the group chat. The receptionist needed to take multiple photos¡ªincluding one of Mark holding the check in disbelief¡ªbefore the people were convinced. Yet, one million still seemed like an impossible amount. Natasha had distributed it to everyone else as if it was no big deal. Moreover, people were puzzled as to why Thea had just randomly given them one million. Thousands of questions were flying in people¡¯s heads. In the end, someone finally could not hold it back any longer and went to ask Natasha, ¡°M-Ms. Watson, w-what¡¯s with the one million?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve heard?¡± Natasha asked with a smile. ¡°So, it¡¯s true?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Natasha nodded. She had predicted that Thea would be too proud to ask for the check back. ¡°The money¡¯s with Mr. Yondel right now. You can go see him if you don¡¯t believe me. However, the money is in the form of a check, so it¡¯s going to take some time for everyone to receive their bonus.¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡± The person was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ll get right to it!¡± With that, he scurried away. The exchange between them had spread like wildfire among the other colleagues. Even though no one knew why Natasha had done something like that, everyone was astounded by her actions. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Before long, the man who had talked to Natasha returned. When he reached the department, he leaned against the doorframe for support, as if his soul had been sucked out of his body. ¡°So? How was it?¡± someone prompted. That was enough to trigger an exmation. ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s real! The check is real!¡± The Programming Department instantly gave way to a wave of emotions. Just then, a hundred meal sets were delivered. A few staff members carried all the food into the office. Bewildered, Ross asked, ¡°Yvonne, what¡¯s all this? Who bought all this food?¡± ¡°Ms. Watson did! She said she¡¯s treating everyone to afternoon tea!¡± answered Yvonne with a bright smile. Once again, everyone turned their gazes to Natasha. Natasha stood up from her desk and cleared her throat. ¡°I know that I¡¯ve brought quite a lot of trouble for everyone ever since I started working here, but do know that it was never my intention. As an apology, I bought everyone some afternoon tea! Please ept my little offer!¡± Money and free food? Needless to say, Natasha had won everyone over. ¡°To be fair, everyone knew that what happened wasn¡¯t your fault. Nheless, thank you for the meal!¡± With that, the crowd hurried toward the table for the free food. Truthfully, anyone rational could see that what had happened had nothing to do with Natasha. However, Xavier was unhappy. With a disdainful huff, he kicked the chair next to him and left. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Xavier¡¯s just in a bad mood. He¡¯s not against you,¡± Thomasforted. Natasha did not mind either. With a shrug, she took a cup of coffee from one of the meal sets she had bought. Besides Xavier, everyone else from the Programming Department was overjoyed. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Witnessing Her Blind Date As soon as it was time to get off work, Natasha¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Mommy, have you finished work?¡± At the other end of the line, Denise¡¯s voice was full of expectation. ¡°You¡¯re calling me at the exact time. What else can I say?¡± ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re not working overtime today?¡± Natasha could not be clearer about her intentions. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have to work overtime, so I¡¯ll pick you up ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ll wait for you, then!¡± Denise was overjoyed. ¡°Well!¡± After hanging up the phone, Natasha packed her stuff, clocked out, and left. The school was half an hour¡¯s drive from Natasha¡¯s office, so when she arrived, most of the students had already left. She called Denise¡¯s number. ¡°I¡¯m here. Where are you guys?¡± ¡°Oops! I forgot to tell you, Mommy. Gramps came and fetched us earlier,¡± Denise replied. ¡°So, what should I do?¡± The moment Natasha finished asking, a voice came from above her head. ¡°You are Denise¡¯s mom, Natasha, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hearing the voice, she looked in its direction and saw in front of her, a gentleman who fitted the description of the director of school affairs just as Denise had described. Wearing ck and standing upright, he looked energetic and fresh. His facial features really did resemble Yohan Yamaguchi, the good-looking and famous actor. No wonder, Denise had such a crush on him. On the other end of the line, Deniseughed as she heard Zachary¡¯s voice. ¡°Mommy, enjoy your chat with him. I¡¯m hanging up the phone!¡± Without waiting for a reply, Denise hung up the phone. Awkwardly, Natasha put away her phone. Facing the man in front of her, she nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Denise told me your phone cannot be reached so she asked me to wait here and inform you that her grandfather came to pick them up,¡± Zachary exined. ¡°Thank you. Just now¡­ there was no signal on my phone.¡± Natasha was forced to lie which was against her natural inclinations. Zachary smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Zachary Lynch.¡± As he spoke, he stretched out his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Natasha Watson.¡± Natasha shook his hand politely. ¡°I know, since Denise talks about you often,¡± Zachary said with a gaze that was both sincere and gentle. After encountering Keh, an old man who was all fang, tooth, and w, Natasha was suddenly at a loss in front of this handsome gentleman. ¡°Shall we go for a cup of coffee?¡± Zachary asked. What? ¡°Isn¡¯t this what Denise wanted?¡± Zachary was rather frank. Natasha burst out inughter and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°I know a nice caf¨¦, but we have to drive there!¡± He gestured at the car parked outside. She nodded and they entered the car together. Zachary was a gentleman at heart. Every gesture and move that he made was graceful and elegant. He did not say much, but everything he said was sincere and sounded novel like a breath of fresh air. ¡°Denise says that you have all just returned from abroad,¡± he said. She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We just came back one week ago.¡± ¡°It must be quite a challenge, looking after three kids all by yourself,¡± Zachary mentioned. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s a challenge for them to take care of me.¡± Since he was frank, Natasha did not try to conceal the truth. Zachary burst out inughter. ¡°All your three kids are lovable and sensible.¡± She was quick to admit to this. ¡°Indeed, they are really adorable.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Whilst chatting freely, they soon reached the caf¨¦ which he had spoken about. The environment inside the caf¨¦ was good, quiet, and stylish. Zachary and Natasha chose a table by the window. After ordering from the menu, they chatted. At this exact moment, Keh¡¯s car was passing by outside. He had drunk too much the day before and was having a hangover which made him irritable. He just happened to look out of his car and there was Natasha seated inside leaning against the window, in thepany of a man. ¡°Stop the car,¡± he said suddenly. The driver stopped the car immediately. From Keh¡¯s position which was facing the window where Natasha was seated, he could see clearly every movement of the two inside the caf¨¦. Seated next to Keh, Thea was puzzled by Keh¡¯s behavior, but when she looked in the direction of his gaze, immediately she understood why. It seemed as if the things that we wish to avoid woulde to pass. Seeing Keh being emotionally affected, Thea took a deep breath and looked away. ¡°I went to Prosper Technologies today.¡± Hearing that, Keh turned around and looked at her. ¡°I also spoke to this Ms. Watson who demanded a million.¡± Keh frowned. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I have no idea what thisdy has to do with you, but I did not want you to be bothered by her. So, I paid her off.¡± ¡°Did she take it?¡± Keh asked in disbelief. Thea recalled what Natasha had done. It did not matter how she handled the money. As far as she was concerned, Natasha had taken the money. Thea nodded. ¡°She took it.¡± After that, she borated, ¡°So, at this moment, it is apparent that she has a new target.¡± Keh¡¯s countenance took a turn for the worse. She reminded him, ¡°Keh, ourpany is undergoing expansion. Don¡¯t hinder the projects because of your emotions. Once there is negative news, it will be very detrimental to our ns!¡± Keh did not respond. At that moment, none of what she said made sense. Natasha¡­ At the time they divorced, he did give her money, but she refused vehemently to ept anything. Now, she is taking one million? Haha¡­ This is really impressive. ¡°Drive on,¡± Keh said. At that, the driver resumed their journey. Thea sat at his side, observing him in silence. She was certain in her mind that Keh would no longer take any interest in the woman who epted the payout. No matter what had happened before between them, it is truly over now. Studying the information she held in her hand, she was secretly relieved. Zachary and Natasha had a good chat. Zachary was caring and gentle, making one feel at ease in every way, physically and emotionally. Natasha was an open book, natural and without pretense. Thus, they felt like old friends at their first meeting. Since Natasha did not have many friends, Zachary gave her a good impression. In the depths of her being, she felt that this was the type of man who could make her happy whether as a friend or a husband. As they chatted, Natasha¡¯s truthful character took over. ¡°Actually, I think you¡¯ve been hoodwinked by Denise. My phone was perfectly fine. She tricked you intoing out to wait for me.¡± Zachary was not surprised at all. ¡°Actually, you are the one she hoodwinked, not me!¡± ¡°Really? How?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°She speaks to me about you every day, so my curiosity was piqued. I said I wanted to meet you and she helped me,¡± Zachary said. Natasha was surprised. It was the first time someone made such an effort over her. ¡°So, you are the one who is being hoodwinked,¡± Zachary exined. Only then, did Natasha understand what the whole story was about and she nodded. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯re not angry.¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind meeting a handsome guy.¡± Zachary was as good-looking as any movie star could be and Natasha admired handsome men, so she did enjoy the meeting. When he sent her home, it was already about nine o¡¯clock in the evening. After the car came to a halt, Natasha looked at him. ¡°It¡¯ste, so I won¡¯t invite you in. Drive safely on your way back.¡± Zachary nodded. ¡°So¡­ can we have a meal together sometime soon?¡± ¡°Yes, certainly!¡± She was only too pleased to have lunch or dinner with a handsome man. ¡°Let¡¯s exchange contact info, then?¡± With that, Zachary took out his phone. ¡°Will WhatsApp do?¡± Suddenly, Natasha realized that after chatting for so long, they did not even get each other¡¯s contact information. Natasha took out her phone and let him scan it. After adding her to his contact list, Zachary said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent you my phone number. If you need my help in any way, just give me a tinkle.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Goodbye, then,¡± Zachary said. His eyes were beautiful and when he looked at anyone, they showed his care and gentleness as if reluctant to part. ¡°Yeah.¡± Natasha nodded. Zachary smiled, turned around to enter his car and left. Only after the car had left, did Natasha get ready to go upstairs. In the next instant, a car came from afar, headed straight for her. Natasha was still in a daze when the car stopped one meter away. In the next instant, Keh hade out of the car and was rushing toward her, in a fit of rage. When she recognized the frenzied figure, she frowned and roared. ¡°Keh, are you insane?¡± Keh sneered, ¡°Yes. If I am insane now, it¡¯s because you drove me insane.¡± Then he pulled her over into his arms and kissed her forcibly on the lips. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 A Sudden Forced Kiss Natasha¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. A weird feeling ran through her body, extending to her limbs. In the next instant, she pushed him away. ¡°You¡¯re a lunatic.¡± She brushed her lips in disgust where he had kissed her as he watched. This infuriated him even further. ¡°What? Have you found a new love and forgotten your old me so quickly?¡± Natasha guessed that he had seen Zachary and she was determined not to deny that. ¡°So? Am I supposed to remember you forever? Those were horrible memories.¡± Natasha¡¯s words and deeds now were driving him crazy. Keh red at her angrily, wishing that he could crush her in his palms. ¡°If that is so, why did you ept that one million?¡± Natasha replied with a question, instead. ¡°So, is that the reason why you are here?¡± ¡°Do you admit you have taken it, then? When we divorced, you refused to ept my money. Why did you ept it now? Keh asked. Natasha had guessed that Thea would only say she took the money, but definitely not what she did with it. Natasha was not concerned about giving Keh a good impression of herself but she did not want to let Thea tell a lie. ¡°Thea came to me and clearly told me that my project could not bepleted. This project was the hard work of several people in ourpany, and it has no direct link to me. Yet, because of the rtionship between you and me, it will be shut down. If you could be professional and draw the line betweenpany projects and personal rtionships, why can¡¯t I ept the money?¡± Natasha asked him in retort. Keh narrowed his eyes, ¡°Is this what Thea said?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe my words?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t made a decision yet about the projects!¡± ¡°Your dearly beloved fianc¨¦e has already made it for you!¡± she said. ¡°Fianc¨¦e?¡± Keh asked, ¡°Who told you she¡¯s my fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°That is not important. Neither is it important whether it is true. The important thing, Mr. Hamilton, is that there is nothing between us anymore!¡± With that, Natasha withdrew her hand from his grasp. ¡°Please keep a distance.¡± The more Natasha tried to keep away from him, the more Keh wanted to be near her. ¡°Natasha, I won¡¯t keep away!¡± Keh said. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you!¡± Natasha did not wish to contend with him, lest it went on until the kids came down and saw them. Without giving Keh the chance to say more, Natasha headed towards the corridor. Watching her departing figure, Keh sneered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this war between us will drag on for a long time.¡± He stayed to finish a cigarette before heading for his car, ready to leave. However, when he turned around, he saw a cute little girl. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you the Mr. Handsome I saw that day?¡± Denise looked at Keh as she asked. This little girl had left a deep impression on Keh, especially when she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t met my Daddy yet.¡± He had not expected to see her here. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, little girl. Do you live here?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Mr. Handsome, do you live here too?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m here to see¡­ a friend!¡± Denise nodded and then her eyes showed her inquisitive nature. ¡°Is it your girlfriend?¡± Girlfriend? Keh was taken aback. Then, he smiled and denied it. ¡°No.¡± Denise seemed to ponder over something seriously, and then shook her head. ¡°Forget it, you don¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Keh watched as she mumbled to herself, behaving in such a strange manner. He smiled and asked, ¡°What is this that a person mustn¡¯t do?¡± ¡°Mr. Handsome, you just missed your chance. Actually, I could have introduced you to a beautiful girl, but¡­ today, she probably just got herself a boyfriend, so you don¡¯t have a chance now!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Kehughed. ¡°Really? That¡¯s such a pity!¡± Seeing the little girl¡¯s adorable ways, Keh could not help asking, ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m five.¡± Keh could not help thinking that if Natasha had kept the child, it would probably be this age now. Looking at Denise, he gently stroked her forehead, wondering if those twins were girls or boys¡­ ¡°Mr. Handsome, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Denise asked, ¡°Why is there so much sadness in your eyes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Keh shook his head. ¡°Actually, I could have had a lovable little child your age, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I missed the chance,¡± Keh replied. Denise did not understand what he meant. Yet, she suddenly put out her hand and stroked his head. ¡°Mr. Handsome, it¡¯s okay. You can still have an adorable child just like me and the child will surely love you a lot.¡± As her palm contacted Keh, he felt something he had never felt before. It was something indescribable and unexinable. Keh took hold of her tiny hand and grasped it in his palm for a moment. After some time, he spoke. ¡°Thank you for consoling me. All right. It¡¯ste now and you should go home or your family would start worrying!¡± ¡°Yeah, so, Mr. Handsome, goodbye!¡± Denise said and headed home. However, after a few steps, she remembered something and turned around. ¡°Mr. Handsome, if you feel bored, you can text me on WhatsApp.¡± Keh smiled at her, waved, and watched her go home. After the little girl had gone inside the corridor, Keh drove away. Just after he left, Anthony appeared not far away. He had observed everything that went on between Keh and Denise¡­ Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 We Have Found Daddy rice had just gotten back inside the house when George followed behind and said, ¡°Come to my room, rice. There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± rice didn¡¯t think much about it and did as told. ¡°Close the door behind you,¡± George said. That was when rice realized something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Georgie?¡± she asked while shutting the door. ¡°That guy you met downstairs. Who was he?¡± George asked. He¡¯s the handsome man I saw at the airport when we came back the other day. You saw him too, didn¡¯t you? What do you think? Is he handsome? I think he looks a bit like you!¡± rice replied excitedly. George ignored her statement and continued, ¡°Did you add him on WhatsApp?¡± rice nodded. ¡°Yeah, I did!¡± ¡°Let me have a look at your phone.¡± rice did as told and handed him her phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Georgie? Is something the matter?¡± she asked when she saw the solemn look on his face. George kept quiet as he went through her contact list on WhatsApp. Surely enough, he found a newly added contact that she had yet to start chatting with. After a brief moment of hesitation, George decided to look at his status posts, but found nothing at all. It was as if he had never posted anything before. His profile picture was that of a starry sky, so George couldn¡¯t obtain any information from it either. Sensing that something was really strange about his behavior, rice asked, ¡°What has gotten into you, Georgie?¡± George shifted his gaze back toward her as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just found him to look rather familiar, that¡¯s all. I think I¡¯ve seen his picture in a magazine or something.¡± rice frowned. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± George handed the phone back to her as he continued, ¡°He¡¯s probably a famous person. It¡¯s fine, you may feel free to chat with him if you¡¯d like.¡± rice nodded. ¡°He seems like a pitiful guy.¡± ¡°Pitiful? How so?¡± ¡°He said he could¡¯ve had a child as cute as me, but¡­¡± George felt a sharp pain in his heart when he heard that. ¡°But what?¡± ¡°But fate prevented it from happening. I think something must¡¯ve happened,¡± rice said. Right as George went into deep thought, Elliot opened the door and stuck his head into the room. ¡°What are you two whispering about behind my back?¡± ¡°Oh, we were just talking about how rice has been chatting up some random guy!¡± George said. ¡°He¡¯s not some random guy! This may be my second time seeing him, but I have a feeling that he¡¯s a nice guy!¡± rice protested. George simply kept quiet and seemed to be thinking about something. Although Elliot was the most yful one of the three, he was very good at reading people¡¯s emotions. He made his way toward them and asked rice, ¡°Gramps made some desserts for supper. You want some?¡± rice¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°I do!¡± she replied while running out of the room. Elliot then sat down in front of George and said, ¡°All right, talk to me. What¡¯s going on?¡± There was a hint of hesitation in George¡¯s eyes as he stared at him in response. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me about it now. Juste to me when you feel like talking,¡± Elliot said as he stood up and got ready to leave. ¡°I think I might know who our daddy is.¡± Elliot stopped in his tracks and turned around in shock. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± George shook his head. ¡°Not entirely. I still need to confirm it.¡± The theories that I have are simply based on my gut instincts alone. ¡°H-How do you n on confirming it?¡± Elliot asked. ¡°I need more time to think,¡± George replied. ¡°Does rice know?¡± ¡°I want to confirm it before telling her. I don¡¯t want her to end up feeling disappointed.¡± Elliot nodded. ¡°I suppose that makes sense. You can¡¯t get disappointed if you don¡¯t have expectations.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll update you on this when Ie up with something,¡± George said. Elliot simply nodded without saying anything. Terence came over with a tray of desserts shortly after Natasha changed into a fresh set of clothes. Noticing the mysterious behavior of the three, Terence told Natasha about their conversation three hours ago. Natasha burst outughing after hearing that. ¡°I bet they only said all that so you¡¯d tell me about it!¡± ¡°Does that mean the kids were just using me?¡± Terence asked. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it, Grandpa!¡± Natasha consoled him. Man, spending time with those kids sure makes me feel young again! Terence chuckled at the thought of that. ¡°Have they never questioned you about their father?¡± he asked while munching on the desserts he made. Natasha simply shook her head in response. ¡°What if they find out the truth? Have you ever thought about what you¡¯d do if that happens?¡± Terence pressed on. ¡°It was never my intention to stop them from learning the truth. If they ask me about him, I¡¯ll tell them everything honestly. I won¡¯t lie to them about this,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that they might go with Keh?¡± Terence asked. Natasha shed him a smile. ¡°It¡¯s their freedom to choose whether they stay or leave. I¡¯m happy with just being their mother. I don¡¯t want to restrict their ideas and behaviors. Who they choose to follow in life will not change the fact that I am their mother, nor will it affect my love for them in the slightest.¡± Wow, Natasha sure has matured a lot! Not only does she have her own views, but she also provides her kids with the maximum amount of freedom possible. With that in mind, Terence eximed, ¡°Keh truly is a lucky man. He may not know about the Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. existence of these kids, but he is definitely blessed to be their father!¡± Natasha refrained frommenting on that statement. There¡¯s no way to change who their father is, but I can do my best to provide them with the best in life. George and Elliot had innocent looks on their faces when they came out of the room. Natasha could tell that they had something on their minds, but she chose not to question them about it. ¡°How was the conversation with Mr. Lynch, Nat?¡± Elliot asked with a grin. Having recalled something, rice chimed in as well, ¡°Oh, right! I can¡¯t believe I forgot about this! What do you think of him, Mommy? Was he really handsome?¡± George was the only one who didn¡¯t ask her anything. ¡°We had a nice chat. He does indeed look pretty handsome.¡± Natasha found herself unable to deny that fact. ¡°I know, right? He¡¯s so gentle and chivalrous! I used to think that he was just the director of school affairs, but I found out today that he¡¯s also the school director! He actually owns shares in the school!¡± ¡°I suppose he¡¯s a sessful and handsome young man, then?¡± ¡°Of course he is! I also heard he owns a few other businesses, but I¡¯m not sure what those businesses are,¡± rice said. ¡°What do you think of him, Mommy? Will you consider him?¡± Elliot asked curiously. Even Terence was staring at her curiously as he said, ¡°You can try dating him if he¡¯s a decent guy, Nat.¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 You Are A Wealthy Man ¡°Do you all think I can¡¯t find myself a guy?¡± Natasha asked when she saw them all staring nosily at her. ¡°No way! While there isn¡¯t anything wrong with being single, you should give it a shot if youe across a suitable man! I¡¯m not getting any younger, so it¡¯d do you good to have someone who can look after you and protect you,¡± Terence said. ¡°But I prefer to have you keep mepany, Grandpa!¡± Natasha protested as she continued munching on her desserts. She absolutely refused to acknowledge the fact that Terence would someday be gone. Knowing how much she feared the topic of separation, Terence chose not to dwell on that topic for too long. ¡°I know, but I¡¯d prefer for you to have one more person to keep youpany.¡± Natasha understood full well what he meant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯ll be sure to seize the opportunity if I evere across someone suitable.¡± Although she didn¡¯t mention how things were between her and Zachary, Terence felt reassured when he heard her promise. He feared that his mistakes would cause Natasha to lose hope in marriage. As he wouldn¡¯t be around forever, he really wanted someone who could take care of her in his stead. ¡°Now, now¡­ Stop being so nosy, you three! I¡¯ll keep you updated if anything happens, okay?¡± Natasha said. ¡°Okay!¡± rice replied. Fine! If Mommy won¡¯t tell us the truth, I¡¯ll just ask Mr. Lynch about it tomorrow! The next day, Natasha had just arrived at the Programming Department when Ross called out to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have a meeting.¡± A meeting? This early in the morning? Natasha was a little confused, but she didn¡¯t think much about it and left with a pen and notebook. She frowned when she saw Keh sitting in front the moment she entered the conference room. After everyone had taken their seats, Mark nced at Xavier and said, ¡°Mr. Hamilton has given you this opportunity, Xavier. Do your best to present your ideas.¡± Unsure of what Keh was ying at, Xavier decided not to get his hopes up as he presented his reworked project. Everyone frowned as they wondered why it was different from the previous one, but Natasha wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised. ¡°If I recall, this looks quite different from your previous work,¡± Kehmented in a professional manner. ¡°That is right. I carelessly overlooked some details before, so I added them in toplete it,¡± Xavier replied. Xavier had indeed made changes to his project after hearing what Natasha said. Although he didn¡¯t expect to present his work again, it was necessary for a programmer like him to ensure thepletion of the project. Keh nodded and turned toward Mark as he said, ¡°All right. We¡¯ll go with this, then. Get ready to sign the contract.¡± Everyone else involved in the project was stunned, but Natasha simply maintained a poker face as she observed everything. She had prepared herself for any stunt that Keh might try to pull. I don¡¯t know if Keh was simply trying to make things difficult or if he¡¯s doing it for Natasha, but I¡¯m Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. d it all worked out! After taking a moment to regain hisposure, Mark quickly arranged for the signing of the contract. ¡°By the way, I have another suggestion,¡± Keh said all of a sudden. The manager looked at him cautiously. ¡°Please go ahead, Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°We could build a long-term strategic partnership. Yourpany will be in charge of our projects in the future,¡± Keh suggested. The manager was practically petrified after hearing that. If ourpanies do end up in a long-term strategic partnership, then we would truly have struck gold. Putting the money aside, simply telling others that we¡¯re business partners with Hamilton Corporation will strengthen our reputation tremendously. We could do anything we want in the corporate world, and countless projects wille flooding in. Money will no longer be an issue for us! Everyone got a little excited at the thought of that. Natasha, however, frowned slightly in response. ¡°M-Mr. Hamilton, do you really mean that?¡± Mark asked in disbelief. To even coborate with apany as powerful as Hamilton Corporation was something that many could only dream of, let alone establishing a long-term business partnership like this. ¡°What, you don¡¯t like it?¡± Keh asked. ¡°O-Of course not! It would be a great honor to work with you, Mr. Hamilton!¡± Mark eximed with tears of joy in his eyes. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll get all the contracts signed in one go,¡± Keh replied calmly. ¡°Sure thing! I¡¯ll have it all prepared right away! It¡¯ll only take a minute, Mr. Hamilton!¡± Mark called out to him on his way out. ¡°Take your time,¡± Keh said calmly as his gaze fell upon Natasha. Mark couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and ran off to prepare the contracts. Practically everyone in the conference room could see that Keh was only doing this for Natasha. Even so, none of them dared say anything as Natasha had indeed benefited thepany greatly. Mark soon returned with two sets of contracts and signed them on the spot, much to everyone¡¯s relief. ¡°Thank you very much for supporting ourpany, Mr. Hamilton! How about we have dinner tonight? Our boss is currently rushing back from overseas and would really like to meet you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve already made ns for tonight.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Yondel. We¡¯ll most likely be seeing each other quite often from now on,¡± Keh said calmly. While maintaining the smile on his face, Mark shifted his gaze toward Natasha. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s only interested in seeing her! He really will do anything for the girl he likes¡­ With that in mind, he said, ¡°All right. Just let us know when you¡¯d like to arrange for the meet-up, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Everyone then went back to work after that. As Natasha was simply there to fill the empty seats, the signing of the contracts did not affect her in the slightest. Obviously, Keh was the one behind the arrangement. After exiting the conference room, Natasha was heading toward the restroom when Keh came after her and pinned her against the wall. ¡°Is there something I can help you with, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Natasha asked casually while leaning against the wall. She had no issues with his advances as he did have a really handsome face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toment on what happened today?¡± ¡°You are a very wealthy man, Mr. Hamilton!¡± Natasha replied with a sarcastic smile. Keh stared deep into her eyes as he said, ¡°Entering a long-term strategic partnership means you¡¯ll be the one to liaise with me from now on.¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Two Can y That Game It became clear as day that everything Keh did was deliberately targeted at her. Not wanting to show him any sign of reluctance, Natasha decided to face him head-on. ¡°No problem. I appreciate you offering me such a huge project, and I will be sure to do my job well. However, I must apologize in advance as my presence may make some people ufortable.¡± A few years ago, Natasha was a sassy, straightforward, and boring person. Now, she has be as cunning as a fox. I can¡¯t figure her out at all¡­ She still looks the same as before, but everything feels so different. With that in mind, Keh stared at her and asked, ¡°How sincere is that smile of yours, Natasha?¡± Natasha arched an eyebrow at him in response. ¡°Sincerity? Well, that depends on who I¡¯m speaking to. If it¡¯s someone like you, Mr. Hamilton, then I¡¯d say none at all.¡± Angered by her words, Keh grabbed her by the chin and gave it a squeeze. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why did you insist on marrying me back then?¡± ¡°I was young and immature back then. I devoted myself to my marriage because I thought it wouldst forever, but I was wrong. I now understand that there are plenty of men out there, so I can just find a new one if things don¡¯t work out. Are you reminiscing the past, Mr. Hamilton? Or are you feeling ufortable because my life isn¡¯t in ruins after leaving you?¡± Natasha¡¯s choice of words was clearly meant to spite him. Keh red at her as he muttered through clenched teeth, ¡°Yes, I am feeling ufortable. I will have you repay everything you owe me, Natasha!¡± ¡°Oh? And how will you have me do that?¡± Natasha asked with a meaningful smile. Huh, she¡¯s right¡­ I haven¡¯t thought about how I¡¯d have her repay me¡­ Even so, I¡¯m not about to just let it slide! She had no right to make that decision without giving me a choice at all! His train of thoughts was interrupted when Natasha reached out and ced her hands on his shoulders. ¡°Keh, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re regretting it?¡± she asked frivolously. Keh narrowed his eyes in response. ¡°Regret what?¡± ¡°Back then, you felt ashamed of me for being boring, tasteless, and inelegant. Are you regretting it now that you¡¯ve witnessed my transformation?¡± Natasha asked with a mocking gaze. It felt as if she had been waiting for a chance to say that. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. While Natasha was extremely good at grinding someone¡¯s gears, Keh was no ordinary man. He had encountered countless women over the years, so a mere gaze from her wasn¡¯t enough to make him lose his cool. ¡°You overestimate yourself a little too much,¡± he replied while grabbing her hands on his shoulder. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Natasha asked with an eyebrow raised. That look on her face and this situation that we¡¯re in¡­ Why does it seem so familiar? Having seen right through her little ploy, Keh said, ¡°Don¡¯t even bother ying these games with me, Natasha. Do you really think I¡¯d let you off the hook?¡± As she had been exposed, Natasha decided to drop the act and pulled her hand back. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, Mr. Hamilton. You know, I was hoping for us to peacefully go our separate ways. If you insist on This woman sure would make a great actress. She was being all intimate just a second ago, only to turnpletely hostile a secondter. ¡°I expect nothing less,¡± Keh replied with a sneer. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to talk about? If not, I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡± Natasha then ducked under his arm and stepped away from him. ¡°How about acquiring ourpany if you have that much money at your disposal, Mr. Hamilton? That way, you won¡¯t need to liaise with me because I¡¯d be working under you!¡± she said with a provocative smile before strutting off. The look in Keh¡¯s eyes turned gloomy as he watched her go. Thea barged straight into Keh¡¯s office the moment he returned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this decision you made? Why enter into a long-term partnership with Prosper Technologies? Do you even know what you¡¯re doing, Keh?¡± she asked while ring at him. This was the first time she had lost her cool in front of him after so many years. Although Keh was clearly displeased at her behavior, he kept his feelings to himself and simply shot her a re as he sat down at his chair. ¡°What, I can¡¯t even make a decision on my own now?¡± he asked coldly after a brief pause. Although he didn¡¯t raise his voice much, the intimidating aura that he exuded was more than enough to terrify her. Thea quickly calmed down when she realized she had gone a little overboard. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it beforehand?¡± ¡°Why did you reject Prosper Technologies¡¯ project in the first ce? I told you to leave it be for the time being, didn¡¯t I?¡± Keh asked. Thea had done such things plenty of times in the past, but that was not the case for Keh. ¡°Prosper Technologies¡¯ project wasn¡¯t exactly ideal, so I assumed you meant for me to reject them,¡± Thea exined. ¡°It may not have been ideal, but it was the best among all the other projects. I know you did it on purpose, Thea.¡± Just like that, Keh had exposed her lie on the spot. Thea fell silent for a moment before nodding in response. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I did do it on purpose. It¡¯s not a must for us to work with Prosper Technologies, so I did it for the sake of thepany!¡± ¡°Is that the only reason why you did it?¡± Keh pressed on while staring deep into her eyes. Thea let out a helpless sigh. ¡°Fine, I admit that I did have my own personal reasons for doing that, but I only did it for your own good.¡± ¡°Thea, thepany and I are two separate entities. Keep in mind that it is not your job to interfere with my personal life.¡± Thea froze in upon hearing that. Keh has never spoken to me like this before! He¡¯d always turn a blind eye to all of my misdeeds, and now he¡¯s telling me to not interfere with his life? ¡°W-What is the meaning of this?¡± she asked. ¡°Just do what is required of you and nothing more,¡± Keh replied while shifting his gaze toward the documents in hand. Thea was devastated, but maintained a calm look on her face even while clenching her fists tightly. ¡°All right,¡± she said after a long pause and stormed out of Keh¡¯s office before he could even respond. Keh nced at the door after she was gone, only to get back to work secondster. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Surrounded At The Bar Thea had tears rolling down her face as she drank her sorrows at a barter that night. I¡¯ve known Keh for five long years, and I gave my all in order to make myself useful to him. I thought I had be irreceable to him, but his words today have proved me wrong. He used to let me do as I please without a singleint, so why has he changed all of a sudden? Does he not know how I feel about him? Have I not made myself clear enough? Why does he always ignore my feelings? Thea had never felt so upset throughout her entire life. Unbeknownst to her, a few men sitting in a corner had set their sights on her while she continued downing drinks at the bar. Eventually, one of the guys approached her with his drink in hand. ¡°Hey there, beautiful. Are you by yourself?¡± Thea shot him a nce and carried on drinking as if he wasn¡¯t there. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You feeling upset? How about I have a drink with you?¡± the man pressed on. ¡°Get lost!¡± Thea snapped at him impatiently as she found such men to be extremely disgusting. Not wanting to give up just yet, the man boldly wrapped an arm around her as he continued, ¡°Wow, you sure are a feisty one! Come on, tell me about your problems! I might be able to help you out of it!¡± ¡°Get your filthy hands off me!¡± Thea stood up from her chair in an attempt to break free, but could barely maintain her bnce after all that drinking. The man quickly reached out to catch her when she stumbled forward. ¡°Whoa! Be careful there,dy! You could fall down and hurt yourself!¡± ¡°F*ck off!¡± Thea shoved him off and red fiercely at him. ¡°Aww, don¡¯t be mad! Getting mad will only make me like you even more!¡± the man said with a shameless grin. Realizing that he was just a troublemaker, Thea didn¡¯t want to waste her time talking to him. Right as she turned around and prepared to leave, the other guys in the corner came over and blocked her path. ¡°Why the angry face? We¡¯re just having a few drinks with you!¡± Thea realized she was in danger when she saw those men surrounding her. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, miss! We just want to get to know you better over a few drinks!¡± Left with no other options, Thea pulled out her phone and gave Keh a call on the spot. ¡°Come save me, Keh! I¡¯m at Golden Street Bar!¡± she shouted anxiously when the call got through after a few rings. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Thea?¡± ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re calling, huh? We just want to have a drink with you! There¡¯s no need for you to be calling anyone!¡± said one of the men as he snatched her phone over and ended the call. ¡°D-Don¡¯te closer!¡± she stammered while backing away. Hearing her words only prompted those men to close in on her even more. ¡°Geez, all we want is to have a few drinks with you! Why are you overreacting like this?¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± ¡°F*ck off! Get away from me!¡± Thea shouted. One of the men added something into his drink as he said, ¡°All right. Just drink this and we¡¯ll be on our way!¡± Thea knew they were up to no good, so she snatched the ss from his hand and smashed it on the floor. ¡°You insolent b*tch!¡± the man yelled while raising his hand. He was about to bring it down on her face when someone shouted from behind, ¡°Freeze!¡± The men turned around in response, only to see a few police officers rushing toward them. They immediately tried to make a run for it, but the police officers were faster and easily had them surrounded. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything, officers! We were just trying to have a drink with her!¡± they protested while kneeling on the floor. ¡°Shut up and show me your ID!¡± Too shocked to do anything, Thea simply watched silently from the side. Momentster, Keh came in through the door and walked right up to her. ¡°Thea, are you okay?¡± Hearing his voice snapped her out of her daze, and she burst out crying the moment she saw him. ¡°Oh, Keh! I was so scared!¡± she wailed while hugging him tightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re fine now,¡± Kehforted her after scanning their surroundings. A police officer then came over to ask them some questions, and Keh helped answer them on her behalf. Right when the police were about to dismiss the entire incident as a mere misunderstanding, Keh noticed a white-colored pill on the floor. ¡°What is this?¡± he asked with a frown while picking it up. The men tried to make a run for it when they saw that, but the police officers were quicker and pinned them down on the floor. One of the police officers walked up to Keh and examined the pill that had yet to dissolve to confirm it.¡± ¡°Please do, officers,¡± Keh said. The police officer turned around and looked at the men on the floor as he said, ¡°Bring them in!¡± Keh waited until the entire incident was over before bringing Thea out of the bar. As her clothes had been torn from the physical altercation earlier, Keh draped his coat over her shoulders to keep her covered. Thea felt a lot safer after he had saved her in the nick of time, and she found herself bing more and more dependent on him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Keh¡­¡± she said when they arrived at his car. ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± Keh asked. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have kept what I did a secret from you, and I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you either. I¡¯ve been reflecting on my mistakes today, Keh. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Since she had always taken care of things at work really well, Keh chose to turn a blind eye to her little misdeeds. ¡°Workce conflict is a verymon thing. There¡¯s no need for you to apologize.¡± ¡°Are you still mad at me, then?¡± Thea asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother me at all,¡± Keh replied. Huh? It doesn¡¯t bother him? Thea wasn¡¯t sure whether tough or cry after hearing that. ¡°I was really scared¡­¡± she sobbed with tears in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t go drinking all by yourself next time, Thea. You¡¯re not a child anymore. You should know what¡¯ll happen if they forced that drink down your throat earlier. This is the first time you¡¯ve made such a silly mistake,¡± Keh reprimanded her. ¡°I know that, but don¡¯t you forget that I¡¯m a woman! Could you not talk to me so formally, Keh?¡± Thea eximed coquettishly. Keh simply frowned at her without saying anything. ¡°I just want to be treated gently¡­¡± she mumbled while stepping forward, only to lose her bnce and fall into his arms. Little did they know, a few people were snapping away at them in a car nearby.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Fall In Love From the angle of the photo taken, they did seem intimate. Keh wanted to pull Thea to a stand, but her body kept slumping against his. She couldn¡¯t stand straight no matter how much he supported her. ¡°Keh, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Her whole body went limped against his. ¡°Thea? Thea!¡± Keh tried to wake her up, but she didn¡¯t respond. Without a choice, he picked her up and set her in the passenger seat of his car. With her settled in, he rounded the car and got in the driver¡¯s seat. With the click of his belt, he pulled away from the venue. As he drove to Thea¡¯s condominium, he didn¡¯t notice the paparazzi following him. Keh ced Thea¡¯s finger against the condominium door¡¯s sensor. After a couple of beeps and a buzz, he opened the door and headed straight to her bedroom. Since he had been there before, he knew his way around. He was about to leave after depositing Thea on the bed. ¡°No! No! Get off me! Let go of me!¡± Thea suddenly shouted. Keh looked over his shoulder and saw Thea iling her arms as though she was having a nightmare. He rushed back to her side and held onto her hand. ¡°Thea? Thea, you¡¯re okay. You¡¯re safe now. We¡¯re at your condominium.¡± After a few bouts offorting words, Thea finally opened her eyes. She looked into Keh¡¯s eyes with tears swimming in hers. ¡°Keh¡­¡± her voice cracked as she wrapped her arms around him. ¡°I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m so scared!¡± she sobbed as her grip tightened around Keh. Patting her back gently, Kehforted her. ¡°You¡¯re okay now, Thea. You¡¯re safe.¡± They remained in the position for a while. Keh wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed, but he gently unwrapped her arms from his neck when her weeping stopped. ¡°Thea, you should get some rest for the rest of the night. You don¡¯t have to go to the office tomorrow,¡± Keh said. Thea stayed silent and continued staring at him with a pleading look. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and I have to go now,¡± he exined as he got to his feet. However, Thea grabbed onto his arm and put on a fearful expression. ¡°Keh, can you stay here with me? I¡¯m scared. Or at least stay here until I fall asleep, please? I don¡¯t think I can sleep here alone tonight,¡± she pleaded. Keh gave in and nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll stay here with you. I¡¯ll be in the living room.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Thea nodded, stering a grateful smile on her face. ¡°Get some rest.¡± He got up and went to the living room after reassuring her. Thea knew Keh was a man of his words. He would stay since he promised her. When the door clicked shut, the fearful look was gone from her face. The pleading gaze had faded from her eyes and was reced with a look of determination. Keh, I¡¯ll make you stay by my side using whatever means I can. Thea finally came out of her room before dawn. After washing up, she changed into afy silk pajama that was soft to the touch. Meanwhile, Keh was stretched out on her couch in the living room with his eyes closed. Thinking he was still asleep, she retrieved a nket and walked over to him with light steps, wanting to cover him with it. Right when her hands touched him, Keh¡¯s eyes snapped open instantly. ¡°Did I wake you?¡± Thea asked. It was such a close distance; Keh¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he caught a waft of her sweet scent. ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± he grunted and quickly averted his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for waking you up. I was worried you would be cold, so I wanted to give you a nket,¡± Thea exined. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Keh was pushing himself up to a sitting position when Thea fell onto him as though her legs identally gave out on her. With a soft and sweet-smelling body against his, Keh felt something stirred within him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Thea apologized, but her body didn¡¯t move to get off of him. As their gazes met, the look in Keh¡¯s eyes changed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Keh?¡± Thea breathed gently into his ear, keeping her gaze locked with his. Keh didn¡¯t say anything and merely stared at her. Thea¡¯s heart began pounding. Her desire to have Keh was rooted deeply within her after all these years of chasing after him. There was nothing she wanted more than to be his woman. She reached her fingers out to trace his face gently and slowly bent down to meet his lips. ¡°Keh, can I¡­¡± Out of the blue, the satirical look in Natasha¡¯s eyes and her impassive face popped up in his head. He reflectively turned his head to the sides, and Thea¡¯s lips grazed his cheeks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Keh?¡± Thea questioned. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should go.¡± Keh pushed Thea away. ¡°Rest for a couple more days. You don¡¯t have to rush back to the office.¡± He shot to his feet, crossed the room to the front door, got out, and shut it before she could say anything. Thea was disappointed and infuriated at seeing him slip away. I saw the lust in his eyes. I¡¯ve already taken the initiative. I can¡¯t believe he managed to hold it in. Thea picked up a pillow from the couch and hurled it across the room. A cool breeze hit Keh the moment he stepped out of the lobby and woke him up. Thinking back, I felt like I couldn¡¯t control myself when I was with Thea earlier. However, the weird thing was Natasha¡¯s face would spring into my mind at such a crucial moment. Indeed, that woman has be my nightmare. She serves as a constant reminder to me. Without thinking further into it, Keh got into his car and pulled away from the parking lot. While he was washing up and changing his outfit, news of him and Thea kissing passionately in public, then spending their night together had spread all over the news media. Keh¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked at the news on the inte and listened to the report from his assistant. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, were you really with Ms. Jarman yesterday?¡± ¡°Are you calling me for gossip?¡± Keh asked instead of answering. Keh didn¡¯t take the rumor seriously because he had numerous scandals with Thea over the years. Another addition to the growing pile wouldn¡¯t affect him either way. ¡°No, sir. I¡¯m calling to inform you about today¡¯s meeting schedule. I¡¯ve already sent it to your phone.¡± Keh nced at his phone before hanging up the call. Looking at the news, something indescribable glinted across his eyes. Anthony had been staring dazedly at his phone since the early morning. Benjamin came up and sat beside him. ¡°What are you staring so intently at so early in the morning?¡± Anthony merely turned the phone¡¯s screen to him in response. Benjamin was rendered speechless after reading the news. After a long silence, he asked, ¡°He¡¯s quite rich, isn¡¯t he?¡± Anthony shot him a disdained look. ¡°I believe this woman is his fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°So he¡¯s about to get married?¡± Benjamin inquired. ¡°Just look at his scandals all these years.¡± Benjamin took the phone and typed a simple query into the search engine. A long list of scandals popped up as the search result. Keh was a prominent figure with a handsome face. He was more good-looking than celebrities. Despite hisck of appearance in public, the masses would always pay attention to his every movement. After going through all of them, the children noticed that although Keh did have numerous scandals affiliated with him in the past, Thea was the only one closely associated to him in the recent years. ¡°It looks like this woman is quite important to him. I don¡¯t see any other scandals of him other than with her. If he¡¯s really our daddy, does that mean we¡¯re about to have a step-mom soon?¡± Benjamin questioned. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Investigate Anthony snatched the phone back from Benjamin¡¯s hand. ¡°Hah! It¡¯s still up in the air whether he¡¯s our daddy. Even if he is, I might not acknowledge him, what¡¯s more, a step-mom.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t think he is our daddy, then why show me this?¡± Benjamin asked. Even though he might seem carefree and unconcerned, he was as quick-witted as Anthony. The only thing different was Benjamin was slightly more motivated and positive. After a short silence, Anthony said, ¡°I think it¡¯s time we do some investigation.¡± ¡°How do you want to do it?¡± Benjamin inquired. ¡°DNA test.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not easy to get his DNA.¡± At that moment, Denise walked out of the bedroom, and something shed across Anthony¡¯s eyes. Anthony and Benjamin exchanged a knowing nce. Denise was about to get something to eat when Benjamin approached her. ¡°Hey, Denise. Have you seen the news?¡± ¡°What news?¡± Denise returned. Benjamin took the phone from Anthony and showed it to her. ¡°This person¡­ does he look familiar to you?¡± ¡°Mr. Handsome?¡± Denise¡¯s eyes sparkled as she reached for the phone and read the news. ¡°He¡¯s so rich?¡± Her reaction is the same as mine¡­ ¡°Yeah, and he¡¯s a prominent figure too,¡± Benjamin said. Denise sighed after scrolling through the phone briefly. ¡°He¡¯s about to get married soon. I even thought about introducing him to Nat before. Well, it looks like that n is a bust.¡± ¡°Denise¡­¡± ¡°Anthony, did you notice the resemnce between him and you? I think you¡¯ll be more handsome than him once you grow up,¡± Denise said. Anthony¡¯s heart lurched. I can¡¯t deny that my looks bore a great resemnce to Keh among the three of us. That¡¯s the exactly why I suspected my rtionship with Keh in the first ce. If Keh is my father and has done something terrible to Nat before, then I don¡¯t think he¡¯s good news. Anthony was having mixed feelings about the whole scenario. Ignoring Denise¡¯s remark, Anthony replied, ¡°Denise, let¡¯s go out and y once the school ended today.¡± ¡°y? Where?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees,¡± Anthony said mysteriously. ¡°But will Gramps agree to it?¡± ¡°Just leave it to me.¡± Benjamin patted his chest, looking assured. Denise was ecstatic at the thought of having funter. ¡°Okay! I haven¡¯t gone out to y since forever.¡± Benjamin and Anthony exchanged a knowing nce. Natasha saw Keh¡¯s news on her way to work. She merely nced at it and scrolled past it. She would be furious when she saw such news during the early days of her marriage, but now, she couldn¡¯t care less. I never thought Keh would be so loyal and focused all his attention on Thea. What horrible taste. The cab driver informed her of arriving at the destination from the front seat. Natasha got out of the car and walked into her office building. Even though the employees had differing opinions, they all knew the real reason behind the signing of the long-term coboration contract was really due to Natasha, and not Mr. Yondel¡¯s performance. But Keh already has a fianc¨¦e, so what is his rtionship with Natasha? Could Natasha be the mistress? No one would say it out loud, but they all had the same thought. Natasha knew about their spections but chose to ignore them. The second she stepped into the Programming Department, she could hear Xavier talking on the phone. ¡°What? The bill was settled? I-¡± ¡°Really? When is the operation scheduled then?¡± ¡°All right, doctor. Thank you. I¡¯ll make sure to be there on time.¡± Ross noticed Xavier¡¯s mood had brightened significantly after thetter ended the call. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°The doctor said the surgery was scheduled on Monday.¡± ¡°Have you paid for the hospital bill then?¡± Ross questioned. Xavier frowned. ¡°The doctor said a friend of mine had settled it on behalf.¡± ¡°Friend? What friend?¡± Xavier shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Ross asked, ¡°That¡¯s hundreds of thousands we¡¯re speaking of! Who would¡¯ve paid them for you? Do you suppose you have a mysterious rich heiress who secretly admires you? You have to introduce her to me if you do have someone like that.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xavier pushed him away. Natasha could hear the entire conversation from the side. A secret admirer? Dream on! ¡°But tell me the truth, do you really have no clue who the person is? I even felt respect for Mark earlier, thinking it was him who paid for you in advance.¡± Xavier shook his head. ¡°I really have no clue.¡± ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s address this after the surgery. This is good news,¡± Ross said. Xavier nodded in agreement. After their conversation came to an end, they turned to Natasha. ¡°In truth, the only reason this project is happening is because of Natasha. You¡¯re her colleague, so try to get along with each other,¡± Ross whispered. Xavier didn¡¯t answer Ross as aplicated feeling rose within him. He despised such behavior, but she was undeniably the one who secured such arge-scale project for thepany and in turn, benefitted the rest of thepany. He couldn¡¯t chastise her for it, yet he felt awkward about it. However, Xavier had always been professional. He had drawn a clear line between work and personal life. Even if Ross didn¡¯t advise him, he had already prepared himself to do the same. He walked over to Natasha and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault earlier for ming you without checking the facts thoroughly.¡± Even though it was an apology, Xavier uttered it stiffly, with a stony expression on. Natasha cast him an indifferent nce. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t do much.¡± ¡°I meant the part where you gave your opinion. I will transfer a portion of the bonus to you.¡± Even though Natasha merely mentioned it in passing, it was still crucial, and Xavier knew that. He couldn¡¯t feign ignorance about that. It was against his conscience. ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Natasha rejected. ¡°That¡¯s your problem. It¡¯s my decision whether to transfer it to you.¡± Without saying another word, he turned on his heel and left. Natasha sat still at her workstation, unfazed. Suddenly, Mark came up to her. ¡°Nat, this is the supplementary agreement with Hamilton Corporation. Please deliver it to them.¡± Natasha lifted her head to look at Mark. It was just a nce, but Mark felt a pang of guilt. He thought Natasha would reject him. Instead, she agreed without argument. ¡°Sure.¡± She got to her feet, picked up the document, and walked out the door. It was the afternoon after school had let out. The triplets had made their way to Hamilton Corporation. Denise was still unaware of the truth. ¡°Anthony, what¡¯s so fun here?¡± Anthony¡¯s gaze was fixated at the entrance of Hamilton Corporation as though he was waiting for something. Benjamin answered on his behalf instead. ¡°Denise, don¡¯t you think this ce looks familiar?¡± ¡°Familiar?¡± Denise turned her head and looked around the area. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°We¡¯re at that Mr. Handsome¡¯spany.¡± Benjamin pointed at the Hamilton Corporation¡¯s logo. Denise¡¯s gaze followed the direction he pointed. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. Let me ask if he¡¯s here now.¡± Denise toggled to WhatsApp and sent a text to Keh. Chapter 20 Investigate Anthony snatched the phone back from Benjamin¡¯s hand. ¡°Hah! It¡¯s still up in the air whether he¡¯s our daddy. Even if he is, I might not acknowledge him, what¡¯s more, a step-mom.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t think he is our daddy, then why show me this?¡± Benjamin asked. Even though he might seem carefree and unconcerned, he was as quick-witted as Anthony. The only thing different was Benjamin was slightly more motivated and positive. After a short silence, Anthony said, ¡°I think it¡¯s time we do some investigation.¡± ¡°How do you want to do it?¡± Benjamin inquired. ¡°DNA test.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not easy to get his DNA.¡± At that moment, Denise walked out of the bedroom, and something shed across Anthony¡¯s eyes. Anthony and Benjamin exchanged a knowing nce. Denise was about to get something to eat when Benjamin approached her. ¡°Hey, Denise. Have you seen the news?¡± ¡°What news?¡± Denise returned. Benjamin took the phone from Anthony and showed it to her. ¡°This person¡­ does he look familiar to you?¡± ¡°Mr. Handsome?¡± Denise¡¯s eyes sparkled as she reached for the phone and read the news. ¡°He¡¯s so rich?¡± Her reaction is the same as mine¡­ ¡°Yeah, and he¡¯s a prominent figure too,¡± Benjamin said. Denise sighed after scrolling through the phone briefly. ¡°He¡¯s about to get married soon. I even thought about introducing him to Nat before. Well, it looks like that n is a bust.¡± ¡°Denise¡­¡± ¡°Anthony, did you notice the resemnce between him and you? I think you¡¯ll be more handsome than him once you grow up,¡± Denise said. Anthony¡¯s heart lurched. I can¡¯t deny that my looks bore a great resemnce to Keh among the three of us. That¡¯s the exactly why I suspected my rtionship with Keh in the first ce. If Keh is my father and has done something terrible to Nat before, then I don¡¯t think he¡¯s good news. Anthony was having mixed feelings about the whole scenario. Ignoring Denise¡¯s remark, Anthony replied, ¡°Denise, let¡¯s go out and y once the school ended today.¡± ¡°y? Where?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees,¡± Anthony said mysteriously. ¡°But will Gramps agree to it?¡± ¡°Just leave it to me.¡± Benjamin patted his chest, looking assured. Denise was ecstatic at the thought of having funter. ¡°Okay! I haven¡¯t gone out to y since forever.¡± Benjamin and Anthony exchanged a knowing nce. Natasha saw Keh¡¯s news on her way to work. She merely nced at it and scrolled past it. She would be furious when she saw such news during the early days of her marriage, but now, she couldn¡¯t care less. I never thought Keh would be so loyal and focused all his attention on Thea. What horrible taste. The cab driver informed her of arriving at the destination from the front seat. Natasha got out of the car and walked into her office building. Even though the employees had differing opinions, they all knew the real reason behind the signing of the long-term coboration contract was really due to Natasha, and not Mr. Yondel¡¯s performance. But Keh already has a fianc¨¦e, so what is his rtionship with Natasha? Could Natasha be the mistress? No one would say it out loud, but they all had the same thought. Natasha knew about their spections but chose to ignore them. The second she stepped into the Programming Department, she could hear Xavier talking on the phone. ¡°What? The bill was settled? I-¡± ¡°Really? When is the operation scheduled then?¡± ¡°All right, doctor. Thank you. I¡¯ll make sure to be there on time.¡± Ross noticed Xavier¡¯s mood had brightened significantly after thetter ended the call. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°The doctor said the surgery was scheduled on Monday.¡± ¡°Have you paid for the hospital bill then?¡± Ross questioned. Xavier frowned. ¡°The doctor said a friend of mine had settled it on behalf.¡± ¡°Friend? What friend?¡± Xavier shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Ross asked, ¡°That¡¯s hundreds of thousands we¡¯re speaking of! Who would¡¯ve paid them for you? Do you suppose you have a mysterious rich heiress who secretly admires you? You have to introduce her to me if you do have someone like that.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xavier pushed him away. Natasha could hear the entire conversation from the side. A secret admirer? Dream on! ¡°But tell me the truth, do you really have no clue who the person is? I even felt respect for Mark earlier, thinking it was him who paid for you in advance.¡± Xavier shook his head. ¡°I really have no clue.¡± ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s address this after the surgery. This is good news,¡± Ross said. Xavier nodded in agreement. After their conversation came to an end, they turned to Natasha. ¡°In truth, the only reason this project is happening is because of Natasha. You¡¯re her colleague, so try to get along with each other,¡± Ross whispered. Xavier didn¡¯t answer Ross as aplicated feeling rose within him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He despised such behavior, but she was undeniably the one who secured such arge-scale project for thepany and in turn, benefitted the rest of thepany. He couldn¡¯t chastise her for it, yet he felt awkward about it. However, Xavier had always been professional. He had drawn a clear line between work and personal life. Even if Ross didn¡¯t advise him, he had already prepared himself to do the same. He walked over to Natasha and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault earlier for ming you without checking the facts thoroughly.¡± Even though it was an apology, Xavier uttered it stiffly, with a stony expression on. Natasha cast him an indifferent nce. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t do much.¡± ¡°I meant the part where you gave your opinion. I will transfer a portion of the bonus to you.¡± Even though Natasha merely mentioned it in passing, it was still crucial, and Xavier knew that. He couldn¡¯t feign ignorance about that. It was against his conscience. ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Natasha rejected. ¡°That¡¯s your problem. It¡¯s my decision whether to transfer it to you.¡± Without saying another word, he turned on his heel and left. Natasha sat still at her workstation, unfazed. Suddenly, Mark came up to her. ¡°Nat, this is the supplementary agreement with Hamilton Corporation. Please deliver it to them.¡± Natasha lifted her head to look at Mark. It was just a nce, but Mark felt a pang of guilt. He thought Natasha would reject him. Instead, she agreed without argument. ¡°Sure.¡± She got to her feet, picked up the document, and walked out the door. It was the afternoon after school had let out. The triplets had made their way to Hamilton Corporation. Denise was still unaware of the truth. ¡°Anthony, what¡¯s so fun here?¡± Anthony¡¯s gaze was fixated at the entrance of Hamilton Corporation as though he was waiting for something. Benjamin answered on his behalf instead. ¡°Denise, don¡¯t you think this ce looks familiar?¡± ¡°Familiar?¡± Denise turned her head and looked around the area. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°We¡¯re at that Mr. Handsome¡¯spany.¡± Benjamin pointed at the Hamilton Corporation¡¯s logo. Denise¡¯s gaze followed the direction he pointed. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. Let me ask if he¡¯s here now.¡± Denise toggled to WhatsApp and sent a text to Keh. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Getting His Hair Sample Anthony and Benjamin exchanged nces. They have achieved their goal. ¡°Mr. Handsome, are you at thepany?¡± Denise asked sweetly. ¡°I am now somewhere around your Keh was in his car when he heard a WhatsApp notification. It was a voice message from Denise, prompting him to click on it curiously. Her sweet voice could melt anyone¡¯s heart. Fabian, who sat in front, turned around upon hearing the voice and looked at Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, whose voice is that?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Keh rolled his eyes at him before replying to Denise, ¡°I will reach thepany in two minutes. What brings you to mypany?¡± ¡°I was walking nearby and thought of messaging you when I saw yourpany,¡± Denise said. Her voice was so endearing that no one could resist her charm. ¡°Wait for me. I will be there soon.¡± Keh sent the voice message and said to the driver, ¡°Stop the car at the entrance.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the driver answered. Fabian did not dare to ask any questions. He waited to see who was the girl that had spoken to Keh. ¡°Denise, are you going to meet Mr. Handsome?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°He told me to wait for him,¡± Denise replied. ¡°You should go by yourself. Tony and I are not going,¡± Benjamin said. If Anthony were to show up before Keh, his appearance would give everything away before they could exin. Since they were unsure of what was happening, they did not dare to act rashly. ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Denise asked unhappily. ¡°You know him, but we don¡¯t,¡± Benjamin answered. ¡°But¡­¡± Denise protested. ¡°Denise, you should go. We will wait for you here,¡± Anthony said. Denise considered and nodded. ¡°All right then, Tony. You are much nicer than Ben.¡± Then, she stuck out her tongue at Benjamin. ¡°You should go,¡± Anthony reminded. Thus, Denise headed toward thepany¡¯s entrance. At the same time, a Rolls-Royce drove past. Anthony and Benjamin quickly stepped back to hide. Denise reached the entrance and saw Keh stepping out of his car. ¡°Mr. Handsome,¡± Denise called out sweetly and ran toward Keh. Seeing her running toward him, Keh suddenly felt a strange emotion. It felt like she was his daughter. Thus, he rushed a few steps forward and lifted Denise into his arms. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Keh asked. ¡°I was ying with my brother nearby. Then, I happened toe here and thought to see you,¡± Denise answered with a smile. ¡°How do you know this is mypany?¡± Keh asked with a smile. He did not remember telling her about this. Denise chuckled at his question. ¡°I saw the news about you on the Inte. That¡¯s how I found out. Mr. Handsome, you seem like a womanizer.¡± Keh was rendered speechless. He felt ashamed to hear a little girl call him a womanizer. ¡°That news is not true,¡± he said. ¡°Really?¡± Denise asked. Keh nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll believe you,¡± Denise replied with a smile. Fabian stood at the side and waited to see the owner of that sweet voice in the voice message. He was shocked to see it was a little girl. As he stood stunned, he saw Keh smiling at the little girl and thought the little girl vaguely resembled him. ¡°Mr. Hamilton¡­ What an adorable little girl. Whose child is she?¡± Fabian asked and reached out to hold Denise¡¯s hand, but Keh immediately moved her away. It looked like Keh did not want Fabian to dirty her hand. Fabian was stunned. ¡°Denise, you must not speak to strange men from now on. Do you understand?¡± Keh advised. Denise nodded with a smile. She clung to Keh¡¯s neck and felt a sense of familiarity. It felt like being doted on by her father. ¡°Mr. Hamilton¡­¡± Fabian looked upset. I am not a strange man. However, Keh ignored him. At the same time, Anthony and Benjamin watched from nearby and realized they could not proceed with their n. ¡°What should we do?¡± Benjamin asked. It does not seem like the right time to barge in. ¡°Why don¡¯t we tell Denise to proceed. It would be easy for her to do it now,¡± Benjamin said. Anthony did not say anything. ¡°We will lose our chance if we don¡¯t decide now,¡± Benjamin added urgently. ¡°I¡¯ll call her.¡± After saying that, Anthony called Denise on her phone. Denise was still being carried in Keh¡¯s arms when her phone rang. She answered it immediately, ¡°Hello, Tony.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Denise, can you go to the side? I have something to tell you,¡± Anthony said. Denise furrowed her brow. She seemed to sense what Anthony was thinking and knew now was not the right time to ask him. ¡°Mr. Handsome, can you put me down?¡± Keh did as she say. ¡°Denise, I need you to do something for me. You need to find a way to obtain Keh¡¯s hair,¡± Anthony instructed. ¡°Why¡ª¡± Denise asked. However, Anthony interrupted immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions. Just do as I say.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± After hanging up, Denise put her phone away and considered the task. Then, she returned to Keh and parted her arms. ¡°I want a hug.¡± Keh smiled and carried her in his arms again. ¡°Mr. Handsome, I will have to leave soon. Can Ie here to y with you again?¡± Denise asked. Keh nodded. ¡°Of course. You cane here anytime you wish.¡± ¡°Can I go to your office to y?¡± Denise requested. ¡°Sure.¡± Keh was willing to agree to anything she wanted. Denise looked at Keh and seemed reluctant to leave. ¡°I¡¯lle here to see you again another time.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Keh smiled. Denise hugged Keh. She leaned closer to his forehead and eximed suddenly, ¡°Mr. Handsome, you have a strand of gray hair.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± ¡°Let me help you to pull it,¡± Denise said. ¡°Sure, pull it out,¡± Keh replied. Denise moved closer and carefully pulled a strand of gray hair near his forehead. ¡°Mr. Handsome, look at this,¡± Denise eximed. ¡°Having gray hair is a sign of overworking and insufficient sleep. Mr. Handsome, you should take care of your health.¡± ¡°All right. I will do as you say.¡± Keh smiled. ¡°Okay, Mr. Handsome. You can put me down now. I should get going,¡± Denise replied. Keh finally put her down. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Handsome.¡± Denise waved her hand. ¡°Where is your brother?¡± Keh asked. ¡°He is waiting for me over there,¡± Denise answered. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you there,¡± Keh offered. ¡°That is not necessary. I will get scolded again if he sees me talking to a stranger.¡± Denise quickly came up with an excuse. Keh looked at her and nodded. ¡°All right then. I will bring you in to y the next time youe here.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Denise smiled sweetly and turned to Fabian, who was standing nearby. ¡°Goodbye, sir.¡± Fabian smiled when she spoke to him. ¡°I am not a strange man. Goodbye, Little Marshmallow. I will buy delicious food the next time youe here.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Denise nodded before carrying her cute school bag and walking away. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Deprivation Of Rights After Denise left, Fabian could not stop admiring how adorable she was and asked, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, is she a rtive¡¯s daughter? She is so cute.¡± ¡°No.¡± Keh shook his head. ¡°No? Then, could she be your illegitimate child?¡± Fabian made a daring guess. He looked at Keh strangely and wondered if he should start contacting the public rtions department. Keh gave Fabian a re, sending a chill down Fabian¡¯s spine. ¡°I¡­ I just thought the little girl bears some resemnce to you.¡± Keh forgave Fabian upon hearing Fabian¡¯s exnation. ¡°If I have an adorable daughter like her, why would I treat her as an illegitimate child. I would give her everything I have.¡± Fabian was quick to tter him. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I am certain if you make known your desire to have children, you can have any number of children you want.¡± That was the truth. Numerous women would line up for a chance to be with Keh. However, Keh was cold and unapproachable. Although he looked like a gentleman, he would not give any woman a chance to get close to him. Still, Fabian had no idea that Keh had an immense regret he could not recover from. Keh was not in the mood to exin to Fabian. Thus, he turned around and headed into the Seeing that, Fabian followed him immediately. Meanwhile, Denise gripped a strand of Keh¡¯s hair tightly and did not dare to loosen her hold until she reached a secluded corner. Anthony immediately took out a sealed stic bag and put the hair inside. Before Denise could say anything, a familiar voice sounded behind her. ¡°What are the three of you doing here?¡± The three children turned around and saw Natasha standing behind them. They stood stunned as if they had done something wrong. None of the children dared to speak. Natasha went over and stood before them. However, before she could speak, Benjamin said, ¡°Nat, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I should ask you the same,¡± Natasha replied. This area is close to Keh¡¯spany. Although it is unlikely that they would meet Keh by chance, it is not something impossible. Benjamin stammered, ¡°We never had the chance to go out to y ever since we came to this country. That¡¯s why we¡­¡± He stopped abruptly and looked down as if filled with remorse. ¡°Where is Gramps?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°I told him the school will send us back, so he doesn¡¯t have to pick us up from school,¡± Benjamin answered. Natasha took a deep breath to calm herself. ¡°Nat, we are sorry.¡± Anthony apologized immediately. ¡°Nat, we won¡¯t dare to do it again,¡± Denise added remorsefully. They knew it was better not to attempt to exin anything to Natasha. It was better to apologize. As expected, Natasha did not get angry. She had never lost her temper with them but gave them as much freedom as possible. ¡°All of you should go home now. I¡¯ll bring you out to have fun this weekend,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Understood.¡± Benjamin beamed instantly. ¡°Yes, Nat.¡± Anthony dragged Denise and began to leave. He feared Natasha would notice something if they continued to linger there. Thus, the children hailed a taxi by the road and left straightaway. Natasha¡¯s gaze grew conflicted after the children left. In actuality, Natasha noticed her children were up to something. Although they had never mentioned anything to Natasha, she knew they had their opinions. Furthermore, her children were unusually smart. They were so clever that she had no way to restrict them. Therefore, she had no choice but to turn a blind eye to some matter. All that mattered was her children were happy. Natasha adjusted her emotions and looked up at Hamilton Corporation before entering it. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m from Prosper Technologies and am here to send a document to Mr. Hamilton,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Sure, please wait for a moment. I will carry out the verification procedure,¡± the receptionist replied. ¡°Erm, can I leave the document here?¡± Natasha asked. The receptionist finished the verification procedure and looked at Natasha. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. You need to send this up personally.¡± ¡°Okay, then.¡± ¡°The elevator is this way. Please press the thirty-second floor,¡± the receptionist added. ¡°Thank you.¡± Natasha took the document and went to the thirty-second floor. Meanwhile, Keh had just arrived at thepany. He took off his jacket and nned to rest for a while before attending a meeting. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± he said. Natasha pushed open the door and walked in. Keh looked up and narrowed his eyes upon seeing who it was. ¡°Ms. Watson?¡± ¡°What brings you here?¡± He smirked with a hint of mockery. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, why do you ask since you know the answer?¡± Natasha walked to the table and ced the document before him. ¡°This is all thanks to you.¡± Keh nced at the document before him and turned to Natasha again. ¡°You reap what you sow. You should thank me for giving some value to your life.¡± ¡°Indeed, one reaps what one sows. Still, some people think they have the right to be arrogant all because they have some money. Unfortunately, they do not know it shows their crassness and poor taste,¡± Natasha retorted. Keh always found himself easily triggered by her. He pressed her hand onto the table. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I amplimenting you. You are as domineering as ever after all these years,¡± Natasha answered. Only an idiot would think she wasplimenting him. Therefore, Keh looked at Natasha and sneered, ¡°The most stupid choice I have made in my life was marrying you.¡± Natasha did not seem angry at all. After all, she agreed that her past self was unappealing. Furthermore, she knew she could infuriate Keh by appearing calm. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Natasha nodded in agreement. ¡°There was nothing special about me when I was with you. Luckily, my life is quite decent after leaving you.¡± Keh was rendered speechless. He found Natasha as infuriating as ever, prompting him to burst into fury. Natasha saw the fury in Keh¡¯s eye and felt she should stop triggering him. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I shall head off first if there is nothing else.¡± After saying that, she pulled her hand from him and turned around to leave. However, Keh got up suddenly, rushed to stand in front of her, and blocked her way. Natasha red at him and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Keh smirked. ¡°Did you say I was domineering? Is this your impression about me from the past?¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. She had said that to annoy him and did not expect him to take pride in it. Since Natasha did not say anything, Keh felt he had seeded. He kept moving closer to her. His eyes were like bottomless pits, threatening to swallow her up. ¡°Do you miss this?¡± Keh asked softly. ¡°I think¡­ It¡¯s still all right.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°After all, you got me pregnant on the first try. I have to admit that¡¯s quite impressive.¡± Those words triggered something in Keh¡¯s heart. His sensual gaze immediately turned threatening. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mention that.¡± Keh struggled to suppress a surge of fury. Keh red at her and asked, ¡°If you haven¡¯t done that, do you know how old our children would be now?¡± They would have been Denise¡¯s age and as endearing as her. ¡°You robbed them of their right to live and denied my right to be a father.¡± Keh enunciated every word. Natasha obviously knew how old their children would be. After all, the children were growing up healthily by her side. However, she did not expect Keh to react this way. She could not help but pity him when he said ¡®our child.¡¯ ¡°Keh¡­¡± Unfortunately, someone barged in before she could say anything. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 ¡°Brat! You don''t even answer my call now....¡± Old Mr. Hamilton burst into the room, raging with fury. However, he immediately turned stunned when he saw the scene in the office. Then, he exploded with rage. ¡°You brat! How dare you do this in thepany!¡± Liam could not hold back his fury and wanted to beat Keh up with his walking stick. Why do I have such a grandson? I admit he is capable, but his way of life does not fit my principles. If not for him being the sole heir of the Hamilton family, I would have kicked him out a long time ago. Keh''s furious expression suddenly turned into helpless frustration upon seeing Liam. ¡°Grandpa...¡± ¡°Don''t call me Grandpa. I don''t have a grandson like you. Previously, you causedmotion after few years. Now, you are starting all over again...¡± Liam was still bursting with fury. ¡°Grandpa, it is not what you think,¡± Keh exined. ¡°Not what I think? I witnessed it with my own eyes. How dare you deny it?¡± Liam scolded. At this moment, Keh turned to Natasha, hoping she would exin. Natasha pretended not to notice Keh. She felt an unexinable satisfaction hearing Liam scolding Keh and wanted to hear more. It seems despite Keh''s numerous sesses in these few years, Liam still sees him as a brat. Suddenly, Liam turned to Natasha and said, ¡°Miss, I don''t care who you are, where you came from, or what is your rtionship with Keh. You must know it is not easy to be a member of the Hamilton family. Furthermore, marrying Keh might not lead to happiness.¡± Liam was telling the truth. ¡°I understand.¡± Natasha nodded. Liam continued, ¡°He already made a wife leave him. Even if he marries you, you will not have an easy life!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Natasha continued to agree with what Liam said. Keh was rendered speechless. Sometimes, it was hard to believe that Liam was Keh''s biological grandfather. He was unbridled when roasting Keh. ¡°Since you know, why are you still with him?¡± Liam was confused. ¡°Is it because he is handsome? Miss, you must not choose your partner based on looks alone.¡± Natasha smiled with delight, watching Keh rendered speechless beside her. ¡°Don''t worry, I will never get into a rtionship with him,¡± Natasha said. Liam was relieved to hear that. ¡°That is a wise choice. In that case, you should leave quickly.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Natasha nodded and made the move to leave. On the other hand, Keh was indignant. He stepped forward and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Natasha, how dare you make fun of us?¡± ¡°Brat, let go of her hand!¡± Liam scolded when he saw Keh grabbing her again. ¡°Grandpa, that''s enough. Look closely and see who she is,¡± Keh said. ¡°Who? Who could she be?¡± Liam shouted. He looked at Natasha carefully and realized she seemed familiar. Then, he blinked in confusion and asked, ¡°Brat, what did you call her?¡± Natasha still remembered how well Liam treated and defended her when she first joined the Hamilton family. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, it''s me,¡± Natasha replied gently. Liam looked at Natasha and stepped closer. He scanned her from top to bottom before saying bewilderedly, ¡°Are... Are you Nat?¡± ¡°Yes, it''s me.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°It''s... It''s really you!¡± Liam was overjoyed. He noticed Keh still grabbing her wrist and pped Keh''s hand away. ¡°Let go of her.¡± Keh was rendered speechless. Then, Liam turned to Natasha delightedly and said, ¡°I haven''t seen you for so many years and almost didn''t recognize you.¡± ¡°Yes, it has been six years,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Come and have a seat. Let''s have a chat!¡± Liam brought Natasha to sit on a couch. ¡°Brat, go and ask someone to serve coffee,¡± Liam ordered. Keh had no choice but to make an internal call. ¡°Bring in two cups of coffee.¡± Meanwhile, Liam looked at Natasha kindly and said, ¡°Nat, where have you been all these years? You have lost so much weight. Has life been hard for you?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I''m well all these years. Don''t worry about me,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°How can I not worry. You have grown so much thinner. Nat, the Hamilton family has wronged you,¡± Liam said. Natasha smiled gently. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, please don''t say that. You have always been good to me. I will always remember that.¡± Liam sighed and said, ¡°What is the use of that? I still failed to protect you.¡± After saying that, Liam red at Keh and asked, ¡°Is this brat bullying you again?¡± Natasha nced at Keh and considered before answering, ¡°It''s not considered bullying. There are some misunderstandings, and we need to clear them.¡± ¡°Nat, don''t worry. I failed to protect you previously. If he dares to bully you again this time, it will be over my dead body!¡± Liam said furiously. He meant for Keh to hear those words. Keh listened from the side and frowned helplessly. Then, Liam quietly moved closer to Natasha and whispered, ¡°Nat, is this brat trying to pursue you because you are beautiful? Listen to me. You mustn''t ept him because he is cruel and heartless. Since you have escaped him, don''t return to him again.¡± Keh was at a loss for words. Is he really my grandpa? Natasha did not expect to find Liam even more humorous after all these years. ¡°I understand, Old Mr. Hamilton. Don''t worry. I won''t return to him.¡± The answer immediately drew a furious gaze from Keh. ¡°I know many good men. Why don''t I introduce them to you? I assure you they are more prominent than him,¡± Liam said. Keh could not stand it anymore. ¡°Grandpa...¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Liam snapped back. Keh fell silent once again. Natasha chose not to continue with this topic and asked, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, how is your health N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. recently?¡± ¡°As long as this brat doesn''t anger me and trigger my heart disease, I can live for a few more years,¡± Liam answered. ¡°You should take good care of your health. My grandpa said he still wishes to y chess with you for a long time,¡± Natasha replied. Liam suddenly remembered something upon hearing this. ¡°That old man keeps refusing me whenever I invite him to meet up. Now I understand it is because you have returned. He must be worried that I would ask you to marry my grandson again. That''s why he is avoiding me.¡± ¡°That''s not true...¡± Natasha said. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t ask you to marry Keh.¡± Liam waved his hand dismissively. ¡°You are Terence''s granddaughter, so you are my granddaughter too. How can I bear to let you suffer again? I am still a man of principle.¡± Natasha did not know what to say. On the other hand, Keh could no longer bear his grandfather roasting him. After the staff brought in coffee, Liam said, ¡°Nevermind, let''s not drink coffee anymore. Nat, what food would you like to have? I''ll treat you to something delicious.¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 The New Identity Of Anthony After catching a glimpse of her watch, Natasha uttered courteously, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, sorry that I can¡¯t have a meal with you. I¡¯ve to get going as it¡¯s gettingte. Let me find a day to bring my grandpa out so I can treat both of you to a meal.¡± The next moment, she got to her feet. On the other hand, Liam tried to talk Natasha into changing her mind. ¡°Nat, why not make it today? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. How about I try to ask Terence out now to join us for a meal today?¡± Huh? Today? Natasha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. No way! I can¡¯t leave my three children by themselves at home! Secondster, she suggested, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, how about making it this weekend? I still have something onter.¡± Liam had no choice but to give in to her. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s set it sometime this week then. The earlier, the better.¡± ¡°Sure, Old Mr. Hamilton. See you then,¡± Natasha dly replied and was about to step out of the room. Liam stood up at once to walk out of the office with her. While walking along the way to the main entrance of the office building, they were engaged in a pleasant conversation. Nevertheless, they paid no heed to Keh trailing after them. Liam was deemed one of the legendary elites of Glenport City, but he seldom dropped by thepany. Subsequently, most of the employees scarcely met him throughout their employment with thepany. Now that thetter dropped by out of the blue, their jaws dropped at the overwhelming scene. In an instant, everyone in thepany could not help making wild guesses about Natasha¡¯s identity. Never had they expected that Keh would trail behind someone else despite his usual air of confidence. When they reached the entrance of the building, Natasha stated earnestly, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, you don¡¯t have to walk me down further. I¡¯ll get going now.¡± ¡°Let me assign the driver to send you back,¡± Liam offered. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, it¡¯s all right. It¡¯s convenient to hail a taxi here,¡± Natasha turned him down nicely. ¡°Then remember to tell Terence not to avoid me. After all, I share the same stance with him,¡± Liam reminded her. Natasha nodded and reassured him, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll ry your message to him.¡± Later, even after Natasha got into the taxi, Liam still waved in her direction as he saw her off. When it was out of sight, Liam finally regained his usualposure and turned to step into the building again. Sensing the drastic change in Liam¡¯s countenance, Keh could not refrain from grumbling inwardly. My goodness! I¡¯m his grandson, but he¡¯s undoubtedly treating her a lot better than me! Back in the office, Liam was seated on the couch as he raised his voice authoritatively. ¡°Be frank with me. What on earth is going on?¡± ¡°Nothing, only some trivial matters,¡± Keh responded ambiguously, unwilling to tell him more. ¡°Pfft! Do you think I can¡¯t see through your ulterior motive? Now that she¡¯s turned into such a gorgeous Keh wailed, ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Liam cut him off by fuming, ¡°Enough of that! Stop giving excuses. Since you¡¯re my grandson, nobody knows you better than me!¡± ¡°Even if I have an ulterior motive, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s nothing I could do when you stand in my way?¡± Keh retorted gloomily and could not help feeling indignant about being mocked relentlessly by his grandfather. Liam snickered. ¡°Ha! Are you feeling upset now?¡± Keh wat at a loss for words. ¡°You used to stir up a series of turmoil to divorce Nat, didn¡¯t you? Do you think you can woo her back effortlessly now?¡± Liam scoffed. Keh took a deep breath before retorting, ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention that I don¡¯t have such intention?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, stay away from her then!¡± Liam snapped at him. Keh was rendered speechless. Is he my biological grandpa? Looking intently at him, Liam stated solemnly, ¡°No doubt, I¡¯m standing in your way for Nat¡¯s sake. If you intend to win her heart back, you must put in more effort.¡± ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Keh refused to admit. ¡°Okay! Okay! Since you don¡¯t have such intention, I¡¯ll drop the subject. Undeniably, Nat is a nice woman. No matter what, I won¡¯t let her fall victim to you again. I¡¯m going to introduce her to other eligible bachelors.¡± Liam stood up and left without bickering further with him. Thetter furrowed his brows as he sank into deep thought. On the other hand, the triplets had reached home. The moment they stepped into the house, Denise headed straight for her room. Evidently, she was blowing a gasket. Anthony and Benjamin always protected and took care of Denise in the past. Sensing that their sister was boiling with rage at the moment, they followed behind her into her room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Benjamin asked. Embracing her doll, Denise turned to fasten her gaze on them. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should give me an exnation?¡± ¡°What was there to exin?¡± Benjamin put on a puzzled look. Denise pouted her lips in exasperation. ¡°Do I look like a fool to you?¡± Gazing at her, Anthony advanced toward her and cut the crap. ¡°Did you find out too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also Mommy¡¯s child like you! How could you make a fool of me? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Denise snapped. In actuality, Anthony foresaw earlier that it was just a matter of time before Denise sensed they were into something. He tried to appease her by uttering gently, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. We keep it from you because we¡¯re worried that you¡¯ll be disappointed if things don¡¯t turn out as expected.¡± Denise looked at Anthony warily before asking hesitantly, ¡°So, does it mean he¡¯s our daddy?¡± ¡°Benjamin and I had a feeling that there¡¯s a possibility. To confirm if our gut instinct is right, we have no choice but to request you to do what you did,¡± Anthony elucidated. Denise¡¯s heart pounded tremendously. She was ted at the possibility that Keh could be her biological father. Meanwhile, Benjamin also walked over and sat next to her. ¡°Denise, I bet you have thought of that when you saw the strong resemnce between Tony and him, haven¡¯t you?¡± Hearing that, Denise turned to look in Anthony¡¯s direction again. She had to admit that his face and eyes resembled Keh¡¯s. It was as though he was a mini version of thetter. Nheless, the idea never came to her before that. To her, that was the typical look of good-looking guys in general. ¡°Ah! I was in his arms today. At that very moment, I couldn¡¯t resist imagining how nice it would be if he was our daddy,¡± she mumbled with a dreamy look. Anthony stretched out his hand to stroke the back of his head subconsciously. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s talk about it again when the result is out.¡± Denise nodded right away. ¡°Mommy will be back soon. Bear in mind not to let her sense anything amiss. Regardless of whether he¡¯s our daddy, life still goes on,¡± Anthony reminded them again. ¡°Okay! I got it,¡± Denise responded at once. After stepping out of her room, Anthony turned and headed for his room. At the same time, Benjamin trailed behind him and asked inquisitively, ¡°What¡¯s your n? After all, we¡¯re still kids. Thus, I don¡¯t think anyone will entertain us if we request a DNA test. They might even bombard us with questions on that!¡± ¡°I n to have it done overseas,¡± Anthony replied nonchntly and turned on theputer. ¡°Are you nning to send the sample to Kyle?¡± Benjamin asked right away. After switching on theputer, Anthony clicked open a Ustranian page without uttering any words. Miraculously, it turned into a chatting site in ck and green right after he keyed in a series of Ustranian codes. After logging in to it, he clicked the name ¡°Kyle¡± from the contact list and send out a message: I need a favor? There was a momentary pause on the other end before a reply was sent over: My goodness! Could you stop being so mysterious? We haven¡¯t seen you online for ages! Everyone is worried sick about you! Anthony: It¡¯s urgent. Kyle: What¡¯s up? Anthony: Give me your address. Kyle: Why? Do you intend to deliver a gift to me? Anthony exined briefly by replying: I have a DNA sample and need your help with the identification. Kyle: Hmph! It seems you¡¯ll only look for me whenever you need a hand! Anthony: You¡¯d benefit greatly once the result is out. Kyle¡¯s interest was piqued instantaneously: Since we¡¯re buddies, of course, I¡¯d help with anything! Heaving a sigh of relief, Anthony replied: Looking forward to hearing from you soon. Kyle: Okay! Anthony: I¡¯m going offline now. Astounded, Kyle replied hastily: Wait a minute! Aren¡¯t you dropping by our group chat to say hi to everyone? They¡¯ve been worried stiff about you all this while! Just before Anthony logged out of the page, he replied to Kyle: Tell them I¡¯m fine. Chat with you again next round. Good gracious! Hees and goes like the wind! Shaking his head, Kyle was utterly speechless. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 The Triplets Apologized At the sight of Anthony switching off theputer, Benjamin, who was sitting idly, chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overreacting? It should be fine to chat with them for a while. After all, you haven¡¯t gone online for more than one month.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to keep our guards up,¡± Anthony emphasized. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy is not back yet,¡± Benjamin stated matter-of-factly. Staring at him sternly, Anthony warned, ¡°Heed my advice. You¡¯d better avoid logging into the page too often at home. Otherwise, I won¡¯t care about you if Mommy finds out.¡± Benjamin arched his brows and zipped his mouth. Even though Anthony and Benjamin were twins, their temperament was a stark contrast to each other. Anthony had a sense of vignce, whereas Benjamin was bolder, like how Natasha differed from Keh in terms of their characteristic. Benjamin tilted his head to look at Anthony. ¡°Have you ever given any thoughts to the result? Do you wish for a positive test result or the other way round?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about that,¡± Anthony replied calmly. ¡°Come on! How could you remain unperturbed about it? He could be our daddy!¡± Benjamin gazed at him in astonishment. Anthony shot him a nce and asked, ¡°How about you?¡± After pondering for a while, Benjamin piped up, ¡°I hope the result is positive.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Anthony asked curiously. ¡°I guess I¡¯m tired of searching for our daddy. Regardless of who he is, I have a hunch Nat must have left the city with us at that time due to something unpleasant. Instead of other good-for-nothing jerks, I would rather he¡¯s the one. At least, he¡¯s handsome,¡± Benjamin exined analytically. Even so, Anthony remained silent. ¡°Most importantly, I sense that Denise likes him very much,¡± Benjamin added, pointing out one of his observations. ¡°To me, Nat¡¯s feeling is the most important,¡± Anthony mumbled, squinting his eyes. Unequivocally, he seldom expressed his points of view and feelings. Notwithstanding, he was the one who prioritized Natasha¡¯s feelings among his siblings. Thus, Benjamin did notment further. Coincidentally, Natasha was back with Terence at that time. The two brothers rose to step out of the room when their footsteps sounded. Catching sight of Terence carrying bags of vegetables and ingredients, a quick-witted Benjamin stepped forward immediately. ¡°Gramps, let me help you.¡± Meanwhile, Natasha changed into slippers quietly before flinging herself on the couch. Anthony dragged himself toward Natasha. In the meantime, Denise popped her head out of her room. After ensuring her two brothers were there, she finally mustered up her courage to step out of the room. Momentster, Denise and Anthony stood guiltily in front of Natasha. Sensing something awry, Terence walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When Natasha shot Benjamin a nce, he stepped forward obediently to stand in line with Anthony and Denise. ¡°Apologize now,¡± Natasha stated somberly. ¡°Nat, we¡¯re sorry,¡± the triplets opened their mouths in unison. ¡°You¡¯ve apologized to the wrong person,¡± Natasha hinted. Right that instant, the sharp-witted triplets looked at Terence and apologized earnestly, ¡°Gramps, we¡¯re sorry.¡± Perplexed, Terence asked incoherently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did anything go wrong? What on earth has happened?¡± ¡°Gramps, I lied to you that someone from our school would send us home. In actuality, we sneaked out to have fun elsewhere,¡± Benjamin piped up. ¡°It¡¯s my idea,¡± Anthony tried to speak up for him. Seeing her two brothers trying to take the fall for each other, Denise squeezed out a tear piteously and bored. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± The next second, she threw herself into Terence¡¯s arms coquettishly. It melted thetter¡¯s heart at once. He coaxed her, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡± ¡°Gramps, we shouldn¡¯t have lied to you. Please forgive us,¡± Denise apologized. ¡°All right. Forget about it. I won¡¯t be angry over such a trivial matter. However, remember not to do that again. Don¡¯t ever scare the wits out of your mommy and me again by sneaking out, okay?¡± Terence consoled her. ¡°Gramps, I got it,¡± Denise replied coyly, gesturing at him to help talk Natasha into forgiving them. Thus, Terence turned to cast a look in Natasha¡¯s direction, trying to appease her. ¡°Nat, don¡¯t be mad at them again. After all, it¡¯smon for kids to be yful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right to have fun. However, you must not lie to your family again.¡± Natasha gazed at the triplets sternly. She cared about upholding trust and honesty. They nodded earnestly and responded obediently, ¡°We got it.¡± No doubt, the triplets always took Natasha¡¯s words seriously and tried their best not to go against her will. ¡°All right. Go and help your Gramps with the preparation for the meal.¡± Natasha heaved a sigh, relieved that the matter was over now. In an instant, the triplets cheered up and headed straight to the kitchen to assist Terence. ¡°Nat, do you mean we¡¯re still allowed to go out the next time?¡± Benjamin turned to ask Natasha boldly. Denise and Anthony halted in their tracks and turned to look at him, holding their breaths. They made up their minds to flee at once if Natasha was infuriated at Benjamin¡¯s words. After what seemed like an eternity, Natasha answered subtly, ¡°As long as your Gramps agrees to it.¡± The triplets¡¯ hearts leaped with joy instantly. Ha! It¡¯s a piece of cake to deal with Gramps! So, Mommy has indirectly given us the green light, huh? Denise hurrahed and nted a passionate kiss on Natasha¡¯s cheek. ¡°Nat is the best!¡± Needless to say, Natasha was well aware of her daughter¡¯s impressive skill in manipting someone. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡± She wiped her cheek with a grimace and walked away. The triplets let out sighs of relief and exchanged nces discreetly. Hurray! We can go out for ¡°fun¡± at any time from now onwards! Meanwhile, Terence could feel his temples starting to throb uncontrobly at the sight of the excited trio. Later, he received a call from Liam when they were having a meal in the dining room. He stole a nce at Natasha and moved to the balcony to answer the call. ¡°Terence, I¡¯ve been wondering why you seem to be avoiding metely. Ha! Now I know it¡¯s because Nat is back. Do you think you can hide from me forever?¡± Liam cut to the chase on the other end of the line. ¡°You knew?¡± Terence asked in bafflement. ¡°Why, can¡¯t I know? Let me be frank with you. I have not only found out about it but also bumped into Nat today.¡± Liamughed triumphantly. I see. Since Liam had found out about it, Terence decided to drop all pretense. ¡°So what if you¡¯ve known about it and bumped into her? It¡¯s true I¡¯ve been avoiding you. What could you do about that?¡± ¡°How dare you when you¡¯re the one who did me wrong in the ce first!¡± Liam eximed. Terence mocked, ¡°We¡¯re still iparable to all of you from the Hamilton family on that.¡± ¡°Fine! I¡¯m no match for your eloquence. By the way, I¡¯m more than happy that Nat is back. How about we meet for a meal this weekend?¡± Liam suggested warily. ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Terence rejected right away. Liam tried to persuade him, ¡°Come on! Nat had promised me.¡± Terence shed a nce at his granddaughter enjoying a meal in the dining room intuitively and uttered grimly, ¡°Are you having something up your sleeve again? Mark my words. Nat will not cross paths with anyone from the Hamilton family again!¡± ¡°Terence, don¡¯t you know I have been doting on Nat like my own granddaughter? How could you use me of having something up my sleeve? If you refuse to step out for a meal with me, I¡¯ll have no choice but to head straight to your house!¡± Liam was about to hang up. ¡°Hey! Wait a minute¡­¡± Terence yelled out apprehensively. Oh my! He mustn¡¯t be here! I can¡¯t let him know about the triplets! After contemting for a while, he finally replied, ¡°Okay! Let me double check with Nat first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Liamughed heartily on the other end of the line. ¡°What a cunning old geezer,¡± Terence muttered before hanging up.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Too Good When Terence went to the balcony to make a call, Natasha could guess who he was calling. That was why she was direct when Terence was leaving. She said, ¡°I made the reservation for this weekend.¡± Terence shot a look at the triplets. ¡°What about them?¡± Natasha turned her attention to the kids and said, ¡°I need to go on a trip with Gramps this weekend¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, Anthony replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nat. We can take care of ourselves.¡± Denise nodded when she heard that. ¡°Just remember to get us some snacks on your way back.¡± Natasha turned her attention back to her grandfather and smiled. That smile was practically screaming, ¡°See? You don¡¯t need to worry at all.¡± Terence stared at the kids and was reasonably convinced that the kids could do anything. Momentster, Terence nodded. ¡°Okay, then.¡± Thea rarely checked the office group chat. She was rather bored that day and noticed there was quite a bit going on in the group chat, so she checked things out. That was when she saw someone talking about how Liam had dropped by the office. She swiped up, and the more she read, the angrier she got. Thea called her assistant right away. ¡°Did someone by the name of Natasha Watson drop by the office today?¡± ¡°Natasha? Who are you talking about?¡± asked the assistant. Thea took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Did someone from Prosper Technologies drop by the office today?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Someone was here. Old Mr. Hamilton came too. I don¡¯t know why, but he had a great time talking to thatdy. He even walked with her when she left,¡± answered the assistant. ¡°Is that for real?¡± ¡°Yes. Many saw them chatting together.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± The assistant sounded a little troubled when she replied, ¡°Mr. Hamilton said you are sick, so I didn¡¯t think it was right to disturb you.¡± Thea was so angry that she hung up right away. What is so great about Natasha? It¡¯s bad enough that she has Keh¡¯s heart wrapped around her fingers, but Old Mr. Hamilton, who has never cared about me, actually likes her. Those thoughts made it impossible for Thea to stay home. She freshened up right away and changed her clothes to go to work. At the office, Thea knocked on the door before entering. When Keh saw her there, he raised a brow and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting at home? Why did youe back to work so early?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so boring at home. I think it¡¯s better to work and fill up my time here,¡± replied Thea as she made her way to him and sat in front of the man. Keh was busy working on the documents he had with him, and the look on his face when he was focused was mesmerizing. Thea thought about it for a moment before she said, ¡°So I heard that Old Mr. Hamilton dropped by the ¡°Mm,¡± replied Keh as he nodded without even looking up. ¡°Was something wrong?¡± asked Thea. ¡°No, nothing at all. It was just a routine check,¡± answered Keh absent-mindedly. ¡°I also heard that Natasha was here and that Old Mr. Hamilton had a nice time chatting with her.¡± Hearing Natasha¡¯s name prompted Keh to stop working and shift his gaze to Thea. He nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Thea felt disheartened instantly. The rumor was already spreading like wildfire, but she still prayed to hear from Keh¡¯s mouth that it wasn¡¯t true. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that someone as picky as Old Mr. Hamilton would enjoy talking to Natasha so much?¡±mented Thea. She had a sweet smile on her face the entire time, but the sorrow had already taken root in her heart. ¡°Natasha¡¯s grandfather is Grandpa¡¯s close friend, so it¡¯s not weird that they chat well,¡± replied Keh nonchntly. Thea grinned when she heard that. ¡°I see. No wonder they are close. Does that mean that you and Natasha have known each other for a long time?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± replied Keh as he nodded absentmindedly again. Thea was almost certain that something had happened between Keh and Natasha in the past. Regardless of what had happened, the past is in the past. I am the woman behind this sessful man now, and I am the only one who can help him. Those thoughts prompted Thea to say, ¡°Keh, I heard that Infinitium hired a new chef. Let¡¯s go there this weekend.¡± Keh frowned a little. ¡°This weekend?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m free this weekend, and you never got to treat me to the meal you promised earlier,¡± replied Thea sweetly and with a smile. ¡°I have other ns this weekend, so that might not be possible,¡± responded Keh. ¡°Other ns? With who?¡± asked Thea. ¡°Just a friend,¡± answered Keh. Unfortunately, his reply was so vague that it was as though he had never answered her question. Thea was understandably disappointed, but she kept a smile on her face. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll hang out some other time.¡± Keh nodded. Just then, his phone rang. It was a notification from WhatsApp. The second he tapped on the button, he heard a sweet voiceing from the speaker. ¡°Hi Mr. Handsome, are you busy?¡± Thea already found it strange that someone sent Keh a message via WhatsApp because he rarely used it. Hearing a child¡¯s voice made her frown. Keh was quick to reply to that message. He didn¡¯t even care that Thea was standing right here. ¡°Who is that? The kid has such a cute baby voice,¡± said Thea. ¡°It¡¯s a little girl.¡± ¡°A little girl? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard you mentioning anything about a little girl before.¡± ¡°I met her at the airport. She is rather cute, so I added her number to my phone.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that you like kids,¡± said Thea. She couldn¡¯t helpmenting when she saw how focused he was when he chatted with the child. Keh thought about it for a while and realized he didn¡¯t like kids in the past. I don¡¯t even know when that changed¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t really like them that much,¡± replied Keh. Thea shifted her gaze when she saw how focused he was on his phone. ¡°Okay, I guess I better not disturb you and get back to work.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± murmured Keh as he nodded. Thea stood up. When she reached the door, she turned around to look at Keh. She had been staying by his side for five years and thought she knew all about him. Yet, at that moment, she felt as though he was a stranger and someone she couldn¡¯t understand. Thea closed the door and left soon after. On the other side of the line, Denise jumped in excitement when she received Keh¡¯s message. The emotions she felt were wildly different from what she felt earlier when she simply thought that he was good-looking. Ever since she realized he could be her father, a unique feeling blossomed in her heart. Still, I will feel so conflicted if that really is the case. Denise had always hoped for a father, but she was also worried because they were abandoned, and that abandonment extinguished the hope in her heart. However, Keh was everything Denise wanted in a father. What do I do if he really is my daddy and I like him very much? What if Mommy doesn¡¯t allow me to y with him? Deep in her thoughts, she slumped down on her bed. Ah, what do I do? This is so frustrating! She was still struggling when Keh called her. That startled her and caused her to lower the volume of her phone right away. It seemed she was worried that others would overhear her, so she crawled under her nket with her phone. She couldn¡¯t help wanting a father, so she picked up his call eventually. ¡°Hello, Mr. Handsome.¡± ¡°Why are you whispering?¡± asked Keh. ¡°I¡¯m under my nket because I¡¯m worried that my mommy will hear me.¡± Keh couldn¡¯t stop himself from chuckling a little when he heard that. ¡°So, how can I help you?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s nothing, actually. I just missed you all of a sudden, so I sent you that voice message.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Aw, this cute kid is too adorable. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 nned Coincidence That weekend, Natasha and the others settled on a time for lunch. Keh, who rarely showed up, went to the Hamilton residence early in the morning. Liam was busy picking out his clothes when he saw Keh there. The former shot a look over, then said sarcastically, ¡°Hey, wow! Look at that. The elusive Keh Hamilton has graced us with his presence. What brings you home?¡± Keh satzily on the couch and replied, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist visited, so I thought I¡¯d drop by to see how you¡¯re doing.¡± He never actually said what his intentions were, but Liam knew about them all too well. ¡°You don¡¯t even pick up my calls, but now you¡¯re suddenly interested in my wellbeing?¡± teased Liam as he checked his own reflection in the mirror. ¡°I wasn¡¯t deliberately avoiding your calls. The only reason I didn¡¯t pick up was that I was in a middle of a meeting.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, sure. You are simply that busy. Go ahead and work. You don¡¯t need to worry about me at all.¡± Liam¡¯s sarcastic tone rendered Keh speechless. By then, Liam had finally picked out a nice outfit. He stared at the mirror for a while before nodding happily. He turned around and saw Keh sitting there like a deity. That prompted Liam to roll his eyes. ¡°Okay then, you¡¯ve seen how I¡¯m doing, so you can leave now. It¡¯s almost time, and I have to go.¡± After saying that, Liam walked right out without waiting for a response from Keh. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dan.¡± Keh stared. That man definitely did it on purpose. No one knew what Keh was nning when he was sitting on that couch, but out of nowhere, Thea called him. ¡°Keh, are you busy?¡± ¡°No. I can talk.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing important, actually. It¡¯s just that there are a couple of things regarding a few of our projects, and I think it¡¯s best if we discuss those matters in person. If you¡¯re free, how about we meet up and have a meal together? We can talk about work then.¡± Keh didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Oh, wait. I forgot you have ns for today. Uh, maybe we can meet up after that?¡± asked Thea. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Didn¡¯t you say you want to have a meal at Infinitium? Let¡¯s meet there,¡± suggested Keh. Thea was taken aback, but glee filled her at the very next second. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Keh hung up the call after that. At Infinitium. Keh was already there when Thea showed up. She went the extra mile to doll herself up and was skipping with happiness when she thought about how Keh remembered her wanting to try the restaurant out. I guess a small part of him cares about me. That day, Thea didn¡¯t wear a formal outfit, which she regrly wore. Her get-up that day was especially sexy. As the two of them sat opposite one another, Thea asked, ¡°Keh, what would you like to have?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good with anything,¡± replied Keh. As he spoke, he kept his gaze on the door. It seemed he was deep in thoughts. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll do the ordering. They hired a new chef, and there are a few rmended dishes. Let¡¯s try them,¡± said Thea. After that, she ordered a few dishes, some of which matched Keh¡¯s tastes. After she ced the orders, she turned her attention to Keh. Her eyes glowed with a hint of seduction and femininity. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say that you have ns for today? How did you suddenly free up your time?¡± ¡°My ns changed at thest second,¡± replied Keh. ¡°Should we talk about work now or after our meal?¡± asked Thea. ¡°Let¡¯s do that after,¡± answered Keh. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk about work at all. Thea nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but that day, she felt as though Keh truly cared about her. She was about to say something else when Keh suddenly said, ¡°I need to go make a call.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha and Terence were stuck in traffic, so they werete. In the corridor¡­ Natasha could tell that Terence felt a little uneasy, so she said, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re simply having a meal with an old friend, so rx.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known Liam for years, and he can read me like a book. I¡¯m just worried that I¡¯d slip up. What if he learns about Anthony and the others?¡± said Terence, who was a little worried. Natasha grinned. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton knows you well, but there is no way he can read your mind. No one will know about the kids so long as you don¡¯t mention them.¡± Terence took a deep breath. ¡°I know that. I just can¡¯t seem to get my heart to stop worrying.¡± As he spoke, he tilted his head up. That was when he saw the guy standing in front of him. Keh happened to be there, and both Natasha and Terence felt a pang of guilt in their hearts. Keh murmured something to end his phone call and hung up before he walked to them. ¡°Old Mr. Watson, it¡¯s been so long,¡± greeted Keh. Given how calm he looked, it was likely he didn¡¯t overhear anything. ¡°Mm,¡± replied Terence. His response was half-hearted, and his smile turned upside down the second he saw Keh there. It was clear that the old man wasn¡¯t fond of the young one. Natasha, on the other hand, didn¡¯t look off. She turned to Keh and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Before Keh could even answer that, someone opened the door to the private room from the other side. Liam appeared at the entrance. He cussed internally when he saw the young man standing right outside. D*mn it. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d sneak his way in here. Liam ignored his grandsonpletely and said, ¡°Nat, you¡¯re here! Come in,e in.¡± ¡°Liam, what is going on here?¡±ined Terence right away. He¡¯s well aware of the situation, so why did he let Keh tag along? Keh didn¡¯t want to put Liam in a difficult position, so he spoke up. ¡°I am here for work, actually. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you either.¡± Good, at least that punk isn¡¯tpletely useless. Liam grinned immediately and said, ¡°I have no idea what is up with this kid and his schedule, either. We don¡¯t need to care about him, though. Just ignore him and share a meal together.¡± After that, he gestured for everyone to go in but mercilessly shut the door in Keh¡¯s face. Keh was momentarily stunned behind the door. He then made his way back to his table. The dishes were already served when Keh returned. There was even a bottle of decanted red wine sitting there. ¡°Keh, I heard that these dishes go well with red wine. Let¡¯s share a bottle today.¡± Keh picked up the winess in front of him and downed everything in one go. ¡°Slow down. You should eat something, too.¡± Keh¡¯s mind waspletely elsewhere. The ambiance inside the private room, on the other hand, was happy and peaceful. Liam was attentive, and the dishes he ordered were the ones Keh and Natasha would enjoy. The two elderly men were always arguing with each other, but it was nothing to be concerned about. That was simply their way of interacting with each other. ¡°Nat, take a seat. I remember that you enjoy dishes like these, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve changed since then. If these are not to your liking, feel free to order something else,¡± offered Liam warmly. Natasha grinned. ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Hamilton. I love them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± replied Liam before he turned his attention to Terence and frowned. ¡°Stop frowning, Terence. I ordered the food you like, too. Geez, why do you always look at me as though I am a viin?¡± Terence kept eating away, but he was scowling the entire time. ¡°Seriously, what is wrong with you, old man? Stop eating if you¡¯re that unhappy to do so,¡± said Liam, who tried to move the table away. Terence¡¯s temper rose as well. ¡°Why should I stop eating? Just because you say so? Hah! I¡¯m so eating it. In fact, I¡¯m going to eat so much that you go bankrupt!¡± growled Terence before he moved the table closer to him again and chowed down. Natasha grinned but didn¡¯tin when she saw them arguing like they always had. It was as though they had gone back in time. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Shallow Natasha¡¯s phone rang while she was eating away. She checked the screen and realized that the call was from Denise, so she got up and excused herself to go to the restroom. In the corridor¡­ Natasha answered the call and sweetly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nat, my brothers are taking advantage of you not being here and are bullying me,¡±ined Denise. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not the other way around?¡± ¡°Nat, you don¡¯t believe me? My gosh, do you know how terrible things are for me now?¡± ¡°So tell me. How terrible are things for you?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­. very?¡± Natasha almost couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing aloud. Just then, she heard Benjamin¡¯s voice from the other end of the line. ¡°Oh,e on. Nat is enjoying a meal with others, so stopining, and I¡¯ll go easy on you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, in that case, I¡¯m fine now, Nat,¡± replied Denise, who changed her mind right away. Benjamin grabbed the phone and said, ¡°Have fun, Nat. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything at home because I will take care of everything.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Then do you love me?¡± ¡°Yes, I love you.¡± ¡°Then say I am your favorite baby,¡± requested Benjamin. The second he finished speaking, Natasha heard someone shouting from the other end of the line. It was Anthony. He said, ¡°Ugh, stop being disgusting.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just jealous,¡± replied Benjamin. Natasha felt much more at ease to hear the kids causing a racket like that. ¡°Okay now. I will be back soon. Be good and wait for me at home, okay?¡± said Natasha, who hung up the phone after that. She was going to go to the restroom, but when she shifted her gaze up, she saw Keh standing there. He stood up straight, but he didn¡¯t seem to be in good shape. Natasha didn¡¯t believe that their meeting that day was just a coincidence, but she pretended to be blind to the situation anyway. In fact, she walked past him to go to the restroom. ¡°Was that your boyfriend?¡± asked Keh all of a sudden. Natasha was taken aback. Ah, so that phone call caused a misunderstanding? I guess that¡¯s better than letting him know about the kids, though. Natasha grinned. ¡°He¡¯s even more important to me than any mere boyfriend.¡± Keh¡¯s gaze dimmed. ¡°Is that the same guy from the cafe?¡± The cafe? A guy? An image popped up in Natasha¡¯s mind. Ah, so he saw us having a meal together the other day, huh? Natasha grinned. She kept her head up and replied, ¡°That¡¯s a personal question, and I don¡¯t need to answer that.¡± She was about to walk away when Keh suddenly grabbed her wrist and pushed her toward the wall. His handsome face zoomed in right in front of her. Natasha frowned as she looked right into Keh¡¯s eyes, which were burning with rage. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you into bullying others?¡± asked Natasha. Keh was speechless. ¡°Or is there something about this position that you really like?¡± ¡°Well, what position would you like to get into instead?¡± asked Keh. His deep voice carried a hint of seduction at that moment. Uh¡­ that is not the point. Natasha blinked a little before ring at him. ¡°A position I like? I¡¯ll take anything so long as it keeps you far, far away from me.¡± ¡°How do I know you¡¯re not lying about that?¡± ¡°My gosh, Keh, you really are a narcissist, aren¡¯t you?¡± dissed Natasha. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I have someone who is more important to me than mere boyfriends, so why would I need to lie now? Do you really think that you will always be my type?¡± Natasha truly had what it took to push every single one of Keh¡¯s buttons. A few words were all it took to get the glow in his eyes to change. The darkness and rage that burned underneath were like a swirling tornado, and it was threatening to swallow her whole. ¡°Regardless of whether I am your type, it¡¯s undeniable that you¡¯ve had a taste of what I am like. Was I good? Did I leave an impression?¡± asked Keh. Natasha was speechless. Really? How did he change the conversation that quickly? Natasha refused to back down, so she replied, ¡°You know, now that you mention it, I really can¡¯t remember what it feels like anymore.¡± ¡°Want me to refresh your memory?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I am boring and uncultured? What¡¯s wrong? Did you change your mind, Mr. Hamilton?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Keh caressed her beautiful cheek with his hand. ¡°Truth be told. You truly are stunning.¡± Ugh, what a shallow guy. ¡°Keh, lust isn¡¯t the only thing in existence. There is something called morals. I honestly wonder. What kind of person do you think I have be? You might be interested in the new me, but I am not into you. I am especially not interested in someone else¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°Who said that I¡ª¡± ¡°What are the two of you doing?¡± said a woman in a weak and helpless tone before Keh could finish his sentence. When they turned around, they saw Thea standing some distance away, and her eyes were shining with sorrow. ¡°Are the two of you¡­¡± Natasha didn¡¯t retract her hands until Keh loosened his grip. She massaged her injured wrist. She knew that Thea must¡¯ve misread the situation. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you made this mess, so deal with it yourself,¡± replied Natasha before she turned around to leave. ¡°Natasha Watson, you¡¯ve already epted my money, so why are you still badgering Keh?¡± demanded Thea suddenly and nervously. Keh frowned and turned to her. That was when Thea stepped forward and said, ¡°You said it yourself. You won¡¯t mess with him anymore, so what is the meaning of this? Do you not have any intention of keeping your words?¡± Natasha turned around at that moment and looked right at Thea, who was screaming at the top of her lungs at that moment. ¡°Ms. Jarman, I guess I need to rify something with you. I did not, am not, and will not go after Keh. Also, regarding that money, I¡¯d like to point out that you were the one who shoved it at me. By the way, the money never made its way to me, anyway. If you insist on getting it back, I will ask every employee from Prosper Technologies to give it back.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± growled Thea as she red. Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do. More than that, though, she assumed the situation she was in was all a part of Natasha¡¯s scheme. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± asked Keh. He was quick to catch the important details of her words. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything. As I said earlier, Mr. Hamilton, the thing between us is in the past, so let¡¯s just keep things civil. Stop bothering me. Not everyone is fine with being a home wrecker.¡± ¡°Natasha, do you really think that your words¡ª¡± ¡°What is all thismotion out here?¡± Someone opened the door to the private room at that moment, and both Liam and Terence showed up. Liam frowned when he saw Natasha, Keh, and Thea in the corridor together. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Thea had no choice but to retract her ws when she saw Liam there. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯re here too.¡± Liam shot a look at Thea, but he never said a word. Terence, on the other hand, stared at Natasha with a worried glint in his eyes. ¡°Nat, what happened?¡± Natasha grinned. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Grandpa. Mr. Hamilton¡¯s problem overflowed and affected me a little.¡± Terence frowned upon hearing that. ¡°Keh, I don¡¯t know what is going on with you, but you and Nat are divorced. On top of that, you are engaged to another woman, so I hope you will stay away from Nat. If possible, don¡¯t get in touch with her at all. That is the one request I have for you.¡± Liam turned his head and looked at Terence. ¡°Engaged? What are you talking about?¡± Thea was just as confused. ¡°Divorced? Are you saying that Natasha and Keh used to be married?¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Do You Love Her ¡°What¡¯s going on, Keh?¡± Liam demanded. Keh took a deep breath. ¡°Grandpa, this is¡­¡± Suddenly, Liam clutched his chest as though he were in pain. Keh stepped forward hastily. ¡°Grandpa, are you all right?¡± Terence held him up. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, Liam. Where is your medicine? Did you bring them along?¡± After digging the medicine bottle out of Liam¡¯s pocket, he poured two pills out and fed them to Liam. ¡°The ambnce! Call the ambnce!¡± Terence urged. ¡°On it.¡± Natasha made the call aside. At the hospital, everyone waited outside the emergency room anxiously. Soon, the doctor emerged from the emergency room, and everyone swarmed toward him. ¡°Doctor, how did it go?¡± ¡°Doctor, how is my grandfather doing?¡± The doctor removed his mask and gazed at them. ¡°The patient¡¯s doing fine for now. He¡¯s old and is suffering from heart disease, so you have to do your best to not trigger him.¡± Hearing that, everyone let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Can we go and visit him now?¡± The doctor answered, ¡°You can visit him once he is sent to his ward. Remember, don¡¯t trigger him.¡± Keh gave a firm nod. Soon, Liam was rolled to his ward, and everyone went to visit him. Liam harrumphed icily when he saw Keh and pretended he didn¡¯t see him. Keh said nothing in fear of inducing his anger. Right then, Terence came up to him. ¡°Liam, you gave me a scare. I nearly got a heart attack no thanks to you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid? If I die, no one will y chess with you. Serve you right for staying away from me!¡± Liam huffed angrily. ¡°Pfft, nonsense! Stop saying that!¡± Terence red at him. ¡°You¡¯re old but not acting your age!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sick. Stop chiding me.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop chiding you. I was wrong. There, happy now?¡± Terence caved in. Liam gave a satisfied nod. Natasha parted her lips to say, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, please take good care of yourself. You¡¯ll have to keep my grandpapany. Later, you can both move to my grandpa¡¯s house in the countryside. I¡¯ll make sure you enjoy your twilight years there in peace.¡± Liam beamed upon hearing that. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. That way, I won¡¯t have to worry about my twilight years.¡± Keh gaped in disbelief. Strangely, he felt as though Liam was mocking him. Did I ever say I won¡¯t take care of him? ¡°All right, it¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯re no longer a young man who can stay upte. Nat, bring your grandpa back home so he can get some rest,¡± Liam said. ¡°I¡¯ll keep youpany tonight,¡± Terence offered. He couldn¡¯t fall asleep back home, anyway. Liam retorted, ¡°What for? I¡¯m not dead. You¡¯re too weak to make it till the next morning. By then, you¡¯ll be lying in bed next to me.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°All right. I know you mean well. Prepare some food and bring a chess set over tomorrow,¡± Liam suggested. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Terence was still worried. Keh assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Mr. Watson. I¡¯ll spend the night with him.¡± Terence didn¡¯t like Keh, but he knew thetter was a filial grandson. Keh had brought Liam up, so it was natural for thetter to take care of Keh for tonight. Gazing at Liam¡¯s figure in the bed, Terence relented. ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow. You¡¯d better be more broad-minded and forgiving instead of getting angry easily.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Liam responded impatiently. ¡°See you tomorrow, Old Mr. Hamilton. Have a good rest,¡± Natasha chimed in. ¡°Okay. Have a safe trip back home, Nat.¡± Liam¡¯s voice was noticeably kinder when he was talking to Natasha. As they were about to leave, Keh offered, ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Terence stopped him instantly. ¡°No need for that. Just take good care of your grandpa.¡± With that said, he and Natasha left. Keh and Thea were the only visitors left behind. Thea uttered, ¡°Keh, stay here with Old Mr. Hamilton. I¡¯ll go buy some daily necessities.¡± ¡°No need for that, Ms. Jarman,¡± Liam cut in. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should head back and rest.¡± It was obvious that he wanted her to leave, so Thea nced at Keh before giving a curt nod. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Both Liam and Keh didn¡¯t bother responding to her. Thea¡¯s mood took a turn for the worse as she spun on her heels and strode away. By then, Liam and Keh were the only ones left in the ward. In the bed, Liam was wondering how he should unleash his wrath when Keh came over to him. Pulling out a chair, he plopped down and said, ¡°All right. Yell at me if you want.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°I know you couldn¡¯t bear to reprimand me,¡± Keh interjected. ¡°B*stard. You want to piss me off, huh?¡± Despite saying that, Liam didn¡¯t seem as angry as before. ¡°I swear I was worried about you. I wish you can live on forever. Why would I want to piss you off?¡± Keh responded hastily. ¡°What about the engagement? Why don¡¯t I know anything about it?¡± Liam snapped. ¡°Are you going to get married without letting me know just like how you treated Nat back then?¡± ¡°Grandpa, that was just a rumor,¡± Keh exined patiently. ¡°Getting married is a big deal. I won¡¯t get married without your approval.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot of things that I disapproved of.¡± Liam refused to buy his exnation. ¡°All right. Tell me. What should I do for you to trust me?¡± Keh asked good-naturedly. Liam was admonishing him, but he knew that Liam was very fond of him. In fact, there was no one who loved him as Liam did. Liam stared at him for a long while before saying, ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t trust you.¡± Keh was speechless. They say the older one gets, the more childish one bes. That¡¯s true. Seeing how immature he was, Keh chuckled out loud. ¡°Stop it, Grandpa. I promise this won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ll inform you of everything, including things that you approve and disapprove of. I won¡¯t do anything behind your back,¡± he gave his word solemnly. Liam¡¯s brows snapped together. Why does that sound strange? He pondered over the matter for some time before yelling, ¡°B*stard. Are you taking me for a fool?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a fool. You¡¯re the smartest person on earth. Even if I end up a fool, you¡¯ll still remain as smart as ever,¡± Keh ttered him shamelessly. Indeed, his ttering words managed to please the elderly man. ¡°Hmph! One day, I shall die from a heart attack from your actions.¡± Keh heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Grandpa, calm down. This is nothing but a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Was the youngdy who just left the one rumored to be your fianc¨¦e?¡± Liam asked. Keh nodded. He wasn¡¯t about to keep it a secret from Liam. ¡°Do you love her?¡± Liam urged. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 His Heart In A Turmoil Keh wasn¡¯t sure if he was in love with Thea. Over the years, women flocked to him as they were attracted to his power and wealth. When his dealing with his matters meticulously. Keh knew Thea had feelings for him. In fact, he used to assume that he would get married to someone like Thea. They didn¡¯t hate each other and wouldn¡¯t depend heavily on each other as they were independent beings. Thus, he turned a blind eye to the rumors circting in the public. There were two reasons behind his decision. First, he could stop women from pouncing on him. Second, he thought of ditching the y pretend and making Thea his wife. Years had passed, but he never had the urge to do so. As he said nothing, Liam flew into a rage. ¡°If you love her, I won¡¯t stop you from marrying her. But if that¡¯s the case, you should stay away from Nat,¡± Liam said sternly. ¡°Nat¡¯s a good girl. Back then, I took a liking to her and arranged for you to marry her. However, things didn¡¯t go the way I wanted, and it ended up hurting Nat. Terence nearly had a fall out with me. Nat is the Watson family¡¯s only hope, Keh. If you think of me as your grandpa, please don¡¯t hurt Nat¡¯s feelings. I don¡¯t want Terence to worry.¡± Keh¡¯s lips thinned, for he knew Liam was being serious. Back when he divorced Natasha in secret, Liam didn¡¯t even say these harsh words to him despite refusing to talk to him for two whole months. ¡°I know, Grandpa,¡± he answered. Liam gazed at him and sighed. ¡°Keh, I¡¯m not forcing you to follow my wishes. I just hope you won¡¯t regret your decisions.¡± s, Keh¡¯s heart was in turmoil now. Back home, Thea headed to the bathroom to take a shower. After that, she sat on her bed and spaced out. Comprehension finally dawned on her after she connected everything together. Keh didn¡¯t remember that she loved eating at that restaurant. He only went there because Natasha was there. Prosper Technologies¡¯ project wasn¡¯t that great, either. He only grew interested in it because Natasha worked there. Everything he did was because of Natasha. Thea couldn¡¯t help but find the situation ironic. Initially, she thought Natasha was a gold-digger who wanted to get acquainted with Keh, but now she knew what their rtionship was. Previously, she found Natasha¡¯s name familiar but couldn¡¯t recall where she heard it from. After all, the Natasha she heard of was an ordinary-looking girl from the countryside with bad taste and a bad temper. Thus, she didn¡¯t pay any attention to her or connected both names together. As that thought urred to her, Thea slumped her shoulders in dejection. After recalling how Liam treated Natasha tonight, she suddenly realized the distance between Liam and her was growing wider. After pacing around her room, she gave the matter some thought before deciding to call Keh. The call went through rather quickly. ¡°Liam, how is Old Mr. Hamilton doing?¡± Thea asked. ¡°He¡¯s fine. He has fallen asleep,¡± Keh responded. Thea promptly offered an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know this would happen. Forgive me for being rash, for I didn¡¯t know about your rtionship with Natasha.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you,¡± came Keh¡¯s answer. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡± ¡°Actually, you should¡¯ve told me about you and Ms. Watson,¡± Thea said. ¡°That way, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted my time doing all those things.¡± Keh fell silent for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say. It was all in the past.¡± ¡°Do you mean¡ª¡± ¡°Thea, get someone else to handle the project with Prosper Technologies,¡± Keh cut in suddenly. ¡°Mm?¡± Thea could barely hide her surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll take over the project?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy with other projects. You¡¯ll be in charge of the project from today onward,¡± Keh ordered. I¡¯m not getting him wrong, am I? He wants to keep a distance from Natasha, right? Her hope rekindled as she answered, ¡°All right, got it. I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it for now. Talk to youter.¡± With that said, Keh cut the line. Thea gripped her phone excitedly. She knew Keh well after working together with him for years. It was obvious that Keh wanted to keep his distance from Natasha! With that thought in mind, Thea took a deep breath. Perhapsdy luck is on my side this time. Natasha and Terence left for dinner. They didn¡¯t tell the kids anything, but the kids could deduce who they had dinner with. Staring at the photo, Denise asked, ¡°So this is our great-grandfather?¡± ¡°He¡¯s also Gramps¡¯ friend,¡± Benjamin chimed in. Denise inquired, ¡°It does seem very likely, right?¡± Their imagination went wild. They were deep in discussion when amotion sounded at the door. At once, Anthony pocketed his Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. phone, and the three of them acted as though nothing had happened. ¡°Nat, Gramps, you¡¯re back!¡± Denise hopped toward them. ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± Natasha queried. Denise retorted, ¡°Why are you back thiste?¡± ¡°Gramps and I came across something. That¡¯s why we came backte,¡± Natasha exined. Denise pouted. ¡°We were worried since you were still outside and couldn¡¯t fall asleep.¡± Right then, Anthony went up to them. ¡°Nat, did anything happen?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. You have to go to school tomorrow morning, so it¡¯s time for you to go to bed,¡± Natasha urged. ¡°Got it.¡± The kids nodded in unison and trotted back to their room. Back in the living room, Terence¡¯s brows were knitted together. He was obviously still worried about his friend. ¡°Grandpa, stop worrying. The doctor said Old Mr. Hamilton is fine, right?¡± ¡°I was really afraid that Liam would pass away today. We lied to them about the kids, so I feel really guilty,¡± Terence revealed his thoughts honestly. His guilt was evident, so Natasha suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we tell Old Mr. Hamilton the truth?¡± Taken aback, Terence shot Natasha a stunned look. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to feel burdened,¡± Natasha exined. Terence pondered over the matter briefly before shaking his head. ¡°No. This isn¡¯t the right time to reveal the truth. We¡¯ll have to wait until Keh gets married. By then, we can tell them about the kids.¡± He paused and nced at Natasha. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to stress you out.¡± Natasha¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should get some rest. I¡¯ll have to visit Liam at the hospital tomorrow morning,¡± Terence said. Natasha bobbed her head and headed back to her room. Meanwhile, the kids were eavesdropping on the ongoing conversation in the living room by pressing their ears against the doors in their respective rooms. Thus, they heard the conversation between Natasha and Terence clearly. In their group chat, Denise typed: If I heard correctly, the man who most probably is our great- grandfather is sick? Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 The Kids Stir Trouble Benjamin replied: You heard it right. I heard the same thing, too. That should be it. Anthony didn¡¯t say a word. The other two cued him: Why aren¡¯t you talking? Anthony: I was thinking we could visit him tomorrow. His reply rendered them speechless. Benjamin: You love dropping bombshells, huh? Anthony: Will youe with me or not? Benjamin: Yes. Denise: Yes. There was no way they¡¯d say no to his invitation, for they loved to be where the fun was. Anthony: We need to make sure which hospital he has been admitted to. Mommy¡¯s home, so I dare not check online. Denise replied confidently: This is easy. Leave it to me! She would get the information by acting cute. Anthony: Okay. We¡¯ll meet after school tomorrow. Benjamin: Okay. Denise: Okay. The next day, Denise woke up earlier than usual. Terence was busy in the kitchen, so she went to him and stretched her hands out so he could hold her. ¡°Lazy bug, why are you up early today?¡± Terence asked cheerfully. Denise was salivating at the sight of the bubbling soup on the stove. ¡°I smelled your cooking, Gramps. What is this? It smells delicious!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Soup. Want some?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Denise nodded vigorously. ¡°What a greedy little kitten. I¡¯ll leave you someter,¡± Terence replied with a chuckle. ¡°Thanks, Gramps!¡± Denise asked, ¡°But why are you cooking soup early in the morning?¡± ¡°My friend is ill, so I¡¯m going to visit him at the hospitalter,¡± Terence exined. ¡°Is he seriously ill?¡± Denise blinked innocently. ¡°No,¡± Terence assured her as a smile yed on his lips. ¡°Oh. Which hospital is he in?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Goldbirch Hospital.¡± Terence didn¡¯t think much and gave her an answer quickly. Denise nodded thoughtfully. ¡°All right, then. Gramps, take care of your health, too!¡± ¡°Good girl. Don¡¯t worry, for I¡¯ll take good care of myself,¡± Terence responded. ¡°I¡¯ll go wash up now.¡± Denise pretended to yawn and trotted back to her room slowly. Terence gazed at her back adoringly. He had no idea that the innocent-looking young girl had just fished some information out of him. Back in her room, Denise mmed the door shut. Her eyes were clear as she sent a text in the group chat: Goldbirch Hospital. As no one replied to her text, Denise huffed and sent another text: I got up early to be a spy, but you¡¯re still sleeping! She then proceeded to tag them both. Benjamin¡¯s reply came: You¡¯re good at this. Good job! Will that do? Anthony: Good job, Denise. Denise beamed happily after getting their praises. As it was still early, she returned to her bed and resumed sleeping. When Natasha got up, the house was empty. She got her phone and saw a text from Terence. After sending the kids to school, Terence went straight to the hospital. Natasha went to the dining table and ate her breakfast. She then cleared the table before heading to work. Upon arrival, she spotted Thea and Mark walking out of the office. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t disappoint Hamilton Corporation. We won¡¯t disappoint you, too!¡± Mark said. He was obviously trying to butter Thea up. There was a stiff smile ying on his lips. Natasha wanted to pretend that she didn¡¯t see them, but they had spotted her from afar. ¡°Nat,e here! I¡¯ll let you know the uing arrangements,¡± Mark summoned her. Left with no choice, Natasha walked over to them. Thea shot her a smug and arrogant grin. ¡°Ms. Watson, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve just arrived. Look at the time. Do you think you can do anything you want after getting the project?¡± Natasha nced at her watch. ¡°I was stuck in the jam and waste by five minutes. One would think that you live here, for you¡¯ve finished the discussion this early.¡± It seemed like apliment but was in fact a sarcasticment. Cold sweat beaded Mark¡¯s forehead when he listened to their exchange. What is Keh thinking? Why did he let them both be in charge of the project? He let out a cough and said, ¡°Nat, from today onward, the person in charge from Hamilton Corporation who will liaise with us will be Ms. Jarman. You¡¯ll be seeing her often, so¡ª¡± Thea interjected, ¡°Ms. Watson, are you disappointed that I¡¯m the new person in charge?¡± Her smirk seemed to indicate that she was Natasha¡¯s superior. ¡°Of course not,¡± came Natasha¡¯s reply. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who the person in charge is.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯re not lying,¡± Thea remarked. Natasha shot her a smile. ¡°Ms. Jarman, the one thing you wanted was ditched by me. There is no need for me to lie.¡± Thea stiffened. ¡°I hope we¡¯ll have a cordial working rtionship.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Ms. Jarman, it¡¯s pretty obvious you look unhappy whenever you see me. I think the same way, too. Don¡¯t worry, though. I¡¯ll do my best to be professional at work.¡± Without waiting for a reply, Natasha marched toward the Programming Department. It was pretty shocking to hear her mock Thea in public. As many people were rushing to work at this hour, Natasha¡¯s words were overheard by many. Mark¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat by now. s, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of them. ¡°Ms. Jarman, why don¡¯t¡ª¡± Before he could finish his words, Thea red at him. ¡°Mr. Yondel, that was really rude of her. Why do you hire such rude employees?¡± She then stalked away in a fit of rage. Mark gaped in disbelief. This was the first time he was so conflicted and anguished after winning a project! No one knew how Natasha was rted to Keh and Thea, but they saw how Natasha¡¯s words made Thea speechless as though the former was the wife. That came as a surprise to them. After all, nobody dared to offend or provoke Hamilton Corporation. However, Natasha was an exception. Thus, their admiration for Natasha grew. After winning the project, she was bold enough to mock the person in charge. They couldn¡¯t help but grow curious as to who Natasha was. ¡°Ms. Watson, did you really mock Thea earlier?¡± a colleague asked. ¡°No,¡± Natasha responded. ¡°Many people saw how it happened. News of it has spread.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t mocking her. I was merely speaking the truth.¡± Her colleague was dumbfounded. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re fools?¡± Natasha chuckled. ¡°They are imagining things.¡± ¡°Can I ask you a question in secret?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± the colleague asked curiously. ¡°Me?¡± Natasha blinked before shing a grin. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary programmer.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not telling the truth,¡± her colleague insisted. Natasha gave it some thought before letting out a long sigh. She replied solemnly, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be honest with you. Actually, I¡¯m a pretty but ordinary programmer.¡± Her colleague was speechless. Gosh! There¡¯s no way I can continue this conversation with her! Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Secret Rich Lady In the afternoon, some colleagues went to visit Xavier at the hospital. Only then did Natasha realize that he had note to the office that day. Knowing that Xavier would be giving his little sister a bone marrow transnt, everyone pitched in to buy something for him. However, as the hospital was too far and no one had the time, only a few representatives went. Other than Thomas and Ross, there was no one else. ¡°Ms. Watson, let¡¯s go after work. The hospital isn¡¯t far from your house, and it¡¯s on the way,¡± suggested Ross. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Xavier won¡¯t wee me. If I tag along, he¡¯ll only feel even more annoyed. Just bring some fruits on my behalf,¡± replied Natasha. ¡°Okay, then.¡± They did not force her. After work, Natasha left directly and went to the hospital. Holding a bouquet of flowers and some fruits, she appeared in Liam¡¯s hospital ward. When Liam spotted her, he instantly became more energetic. ¡°You¡¯re here, Nat! You can just visit. There¡¯s no need to buy anything!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just some fruits. There¡¯s nothing expensive,¡± replied Natasha. ¡°Come and take a seat!¡± invited Liam, looking much healthier than before. ¡°How are you? Are you getting better?¡± asked Natasha. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m ill? I¡¯m doing fine, but that brat refuses to let me get discharged.¡± Liam felt furious and exasperated when he mentioned Keh. Natasha chuckled. ¡°No matter what, your health is the most important. You should only be discharged when the doctor allows you to.¡± ¡°I want to ask you something, Nat. Tell me the truth,¡± asked Liam curiously all of a sudden. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Why is your grandpa acting so mysteriously recently? When he received his calls, he would turn away from me. Do you think that¡­ he found a woman he¡¯s interested in?¡± whispered Liam. Um¡­ ¡°If he did, he can just tell me! It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t support him, right? Why is he hiding it from me all the time? Is he scared that I¡¯ll tease him?¡± guessed Liam. Natasha could not stop herself fromughing. ¡°Why are youughing? Tell me if I¡¯m right!¡± Liam acted like he was an aplished detective. ¡°He didn¡¯t, Old Mr. Hamilton,¡± replied Natasha. ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What is he doing, then?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Even if Natasha knew, she could not tell him the truth. After thinking about it, she said, ¡°Perhaps something happened. I¡¯m not so sure either.¡± Liam was stumped. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. ording to my understanding of that old bloke, this shouldn¡¯t be what¡¯s happening¡­¡± An old acquaintance would definitely notice something amiss. ¡°Nat.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°How is Terence¡¯s health?¡± asked Liam. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Quite good,¡± replied Natasha. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°He goes for two full-body checkups every year! I¡¯ve reviewed the results, and they¡¯re quite good,¡± guaranteed Natasha. Only then did Liam heave a sigh of relief. ¡°If he isn¡¯t in a rtionship and his health is fine, what can he be hiding from me?¡± Natasha could not bear to lie to Liam. She said, ¡°All right, Old Mr. Hamilton. You should focus on your own health. I heard Grandpa say that you¡¯re not as strong as him.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± rebuked Liam. ¡°I¡¯m so much stronger than him. He¡¯s healthy now because he has an obedient granddaughter. If he has a disobedient grandson, he will fall ill from anger like me too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. No matter what, your health is the most important.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not dumb. I still want to argue with Terence for another twenty years.¡± Only then did Natasha feel relieved. At that moment, the door was flung open. Keh and Thea walked in. When Liam saw them, the smile on his face immediately disappeared. Evidently, the duo did not expect to see Natasha there too. Without a change in expression, Thea approached them with a smile. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I¡¯ve bought some nutritious products for you. How are you doing? Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine.¡± There was a distant tone in Liam¡¯s voice. Thea ced the nutritious products at the side awkwardly, not knowing what to say. The atmosphere seemed a little strange. Natasha said tactfully, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go first. Please rest well!¡± When Liam heard that, he immediately said, ¡°When I¡¯m discharged, have a meal at my ce with Terence!¡± Smiling, Natasha agreed, ¡°Sure!¡± Under Keh¡¯s gaze, Natasha left directly without even greeting them. It was like they did not know each other at all. After she left, Liam resumed his lethargic state and slumped against the bed. It¡¯s so boring here. After leaving the hospital ward, Natasha was about to go back when she coincidentally bumped into Thomas and Ross at the staircase. ¡°Ms. Watson?¡± Ross walked over to her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you aren¡¯ting?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re already here, so why did you ask us to bring this stuff for you?¡± As Thomas spoke, he stuffed the presents she had prepared into her arms. ¡°You should pass these to him personally.¡± ¡°I think I won¡¯t go,¡± said Natasha. ¡°I know that Xavier didn¡¯t treat you well previously, but that¡¯s how direct he usually is. However, he felt guilty and apologized to you afterward. Don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± coaxed Ross. Actually, Natasha was not bothered by it at all. ¡°Okay. Since she¡¯s here, let¡¯s go together.¡± With that, Natasha was dragged to Xavier¡¯s hospital ward. The surgery was quite sessful. However, due to concerns about possible side effects, Xavier had to be monitored in the hospital for two days. When they entered the hospital ward, and Xavier saw Natasha, his smile became awkward. Thomas quickly exined, ¡°We¡¯re here to visit you as representatives of thepany! These are just some of our gifts for you.¡± As he spoke, he ced the bags on the table at the side. Natasha also ced a bouquet of flowers down and said, ¡°Get well soon.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± replied Xavier calmly. Natasha then stood at the side and stayed quiet. Afraid that the atmosphere would turn awkward, Ross quickly said, ¡°I heard that the surgery was sessful! Congrattions! You don¡¯t have to live in worry anymore.¡± Although Xavier still looked quite pale, there was a rxed grin on his face. He nodded firmly and replied, ¡°Yes! No matter what, thank you for your help.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t really help. The one who truly helped you is¡ª¡± Before Ross could finish his sentence, the doctor entered to do his routine checks. ¡°How are you doing? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Xavier shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± When the doctor noticed Natasha standing at the side, he smiled and greeted, ¡°We meet again.¡± Natasha merely smiled in return. Ross quickly asked, ¡°Do you know each other?¡± ¡°Not really. I met her when she came to pay Xavier¡¯s hospital bills.¡± Although Natasha was quiet, she was very pretty. Hence, the doctor had a strong impression of her. What the f*ck? Everyone stared at Natasha in surprise. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Denise Is Bullied Even Xavier, who was lying on the bed, frowned. He shot a look of shock at Natasha. ¡°Ms. Watson, you¡¯re that secret richdy?¡± asked Ross as he widened his eyes. ¡°Do you have a crush on¡­¡± Although Thomas did not finish his sentence, it was obvious what he was trying to say. Xavier also nced at Natasha with a conflicted look. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person,¡± said Natasha as she looked at the doctor. Naturally, the doctor had no idea what had happened between them. Smiling, he replied, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you are underestimating a doctor¡¯s memory.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really got the wrong person.¡± Before they could say anything else, Natasha murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve got something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, she left directly. Everyone exchanged incredulous nces with each other in the hospital ward. Meanwhile, the doctor did not notice anything. ¡°All right. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll continue with my routine checks.¡± ¡°Doctor?¡± Xavier called out to him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Are you sure that she paid my hospital bills?¡± ¡°She said that you asked her to pay on your behalf. Is there a problem?¡± asked the doctor. After a long while, Xavier shook his head. ¡°No¡­¡± While the doctor left, the hospital ward was filled with an indescribable atmosphere. ¡°Is Xavier Ms. Watson¡¯s type?¡± Thomas could not help but ask. ncing at Xavier, Ross could not help butment, ¡°Ms. Watson is great, just that she¡¯s quite blind¡­¡± It was not Natasha¡¯s intention to do good without iming credit. Instead, she merely did not want to create unnecessary trouble. After leaving the hospital, she hailed a taxi home. However, immediately after she left, the three kids arrived. There were a lot of people rushing in and out of the hospital. Since the three kids looked extremely out of ce there, everyone took a second glimpse at them. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Anthony checked his phone for a while before keeping it. ¡°I discovered that he¡¯s on the fourth floor. The three of us together would attract too much attention. We must split up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Both of you can go in first,¡± suggested Denise. ¡°Okay. Stay here and don¡¯t move,¡± reminded Anthony. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not my first time outside.¡± Denise shed him a reassuring smile. Anthony and Benjamin headed in. Feeling quite bored, Denise paced around the entrance. At that moment, a couple rushed over quickly without noticing her. They crashed into her, sending her falling to the ground. When the couple saw that, they merely nced at Denise and chided, ¡°Why is no one looking after this child? She¡¯s running around wildly.¡± Denise stood up and stared at her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you seem to have horrible eyesight. You bumped into me when you walked over. I didn¡¯t even move.¡± ¡°Why are you lying, you brat? How uncivilized!¡± criticized the woman disdainfully. Uncivilized? When Denise heard that, she became furious. ¡°Mommy told me that it depends on the person. There¡¯s no need to act in a civilized manner toward uncivilized people. Ma¡¯am, you bumped into me! Please apologize to me!¡± ¡°Me? Apologize to you? Little child, are you mistaken? You were the one who ran around and bumped into me. I didn¡¯t even teach you a lesson for that! How did your parents raise you? You¡¯re such a disobedient child.¡± After saying that, the woman prepared to leave. ¡°How did your parents raise you? You bumped into me. However, since I¡¯m still young, you think that you can lie so tantly. Is this how what you n to teach your children in the future?¡± Not intimidated, Denise rebuked her. Her firmness was just like Natasha¡¯s. As if Denise had just hit the nail on the head, the woman¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°If you continue spouting nonsense, I¡¯m going to hit your head.¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Denise had never been hit before. Feeling embarrassed, the woman raised her hand and was about to p her. ¡°Stop.¡± At that moment, a deep voice sounded behind her. When Denise turned around and saw Keh standing behind, her eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Handsome!¡± With that, she sprinted toward him. When she jumped into his arms, he carried her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s bullying me¡­¡± mumbled Denise, pretending to sound pitiful. Fury surfaced in Keh¡¯s eyes as he strode toward the couple. ¡°Are you hitting a child in public?¡± demanded Keh, his gaze so cold that it would make one shiver. ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the couple. His clothing and appearance gave him a dignified look, which caused them to feel intimidated. Just when Keh was about to speak, Denise hugged his neck and pressed her face against him. ¡°He¡¯s my daddy.¡± Keh was stunned, not expecting her to say that. When he gazed at Denise, it felt like she was actually his daughter. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m uncivilized? Didn¡¯t you want to hit me? You can try it! Anyway, my daddy isn¡¯t anyone exceptional. He¡¯s just the CEO of Hamilton Corporation!¡± bragged Denise. Although they might not have seen Keh before, they definitely had heard about Hamilton Corporation. After all, it was a name that everyone in Glenport City knew. Immediately, a grim expression crossed the couple¡¯s faces. ¡°You¡¯re so good at spouting nonsense! Not only did you deny bumping into me, but you¡¯re also stirring sh*t up!¡± snapped the woman guiltily. Keh returned to his senses and nced at the surveince cameras. ¡°There are surveince cameras here. If you are telling the truth, I¡¯ll make my daughter apologize to you, and I¡¯llpensate you. But if you¡¯re lying, I¡¯ll have to resort to my own methods,¡± said Keh. When the woman heard that, she quickly scanned her surroundings and realized that there were a lot of surveince cameras pointing at them. Understanding the situation they were in, the man immediately said, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Hamilton, I¡¯m sorry. We were wrong. Please forgive us¡­¡± However, Keh ignored him and continued staring at the woman. Realizing what was going on, the man tugged the woman, signaling her to apologize. In the end, she lowered her head timidly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me. Apologize to my daughter,¡± instructed Keh. Even though the woman felt extremely reluctant, she looked at Denise and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear you!¡± Denise raised her chin smugly. As Keh saw how lively and adorable she was, a look of affection crossed his eyes. Feeling embarrassed, the woman repeated, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Only then did Denise nod. ¡°Fine! Since you already apologized, I¡¯ll forgive you. After all, since I¡¯m more civilized than you, I won¡¯t keep hounding you.¡± The woman was at a loss for words. Despite the fury raging within her, she had no choice but to suppress it. After they apologized and saw that Keh was not going to make a big deal out of it, they quickly fled. Keh nced at Denise. ¡°You¡¯re really fearless, little girl.¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Brimming With Happiness Denise¡¯s eyes lit up while she stared at Keh¡¯s handsome face. When she recalled that he might be her father, her heart was filled with happiness. ¡°With you here, I¡¯m not scared!¡± She was so sweet that Keh wished for nothing more than her to be his daughter. ¡°If anything happens in the future, call me immediately. You¡¯re too young to know how evil the world is. Your safety is number one, okay?¡± When Denise heard his advice, she felt like she was brimming with happiness. ¡°Can I look for you anytime I want?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± replied Keh. ¡°That¡¯s great! I have someone to protect me!¡± Denise threw her arms around Keh¡¯s neck happily. While Thea watched them from the side, an ambiguous smile yed on her lips. This girl is too good with words. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m treating this child as my rival, but there¡¯s something about her that doesn¡¯t belong to a kid of her age¡­ And she has a familiar vibe too. I can¡¯t put my finger on who she resembles. ¡°Who is she, Keh?¡± ¡°The child I met at the airport. I mentioned her to you before,¡± replied Keh. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Thea smiled before looking at Denise. ¡°Nice to meet you! What¡¯s your name?¡± Denise turned around and realized that Thea was standing there. After scrutinizing her from head to toe, she replied coolly, ¡°Denise.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a really unique name,¡± said Thea. ¡°Where are your parents?¡± The smile on Denise¡¯s face faded. ¡°I don¡¯t have a daddy. My mommy¡¯s not here either.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a daddy? Why not?¡± ¡°A woman probably snatched him away,¡± answered Denise with a shrug. Um¡­ Naturally, Thea did not know that Denise was referring to her. For a short while, she did not know what to say. Keh interrupted, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop talking about this. Do you want to eat something, Denise? I¡¯ll bring you to eat some food.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Denise nodded. Carrying her, Keh walked forward happily. While Thea stared at their backs, a strange feeling arose within her. She walked forward and asked with a smile, ¡°Denise, would you like me to carry you?¡± Obviously, Denise would be unwilling. She hugged Keh¡¯s neck and insisted, ¡°No! I want Mr. Handsome to carry me.¡± Thea was at a loss for words. Without saying anything, Keh walked away while still carrying Denise. In a coffee shop near the hospital, he ordered two cups of coffee and a dessert, which naturally was for the little girl. While Denise ate, she felt happy that Keh protected her. However, when she looked at Thea sitting in front of her and remembered the news she saw a few days back, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Handsome?¡± Not expecting Denise to suddenly talk to her, Thea nced at her before looking at Keh. ¡°Is it a difficult question to answer?¡± asked Denise again, still looking adorable. Thea was stumped by her question. Looking at her, she asked, ¡°What do you think our rtionship is?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Probably a boss and his subordinate.¡± ¡°Why would you say that?¡± ¡°It looks like it,¡± replied Denise. Thea was speechless. Meanwhile, Keh gazed at Denise with an affectionate and doting smile. ¡°Is my guess right, Mr. Handsome?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Keh nodded. shing him with a satisfied grin, she continued eating her dessert. For some reason, Thea felt unhappy. However, she still had to feign nonchnce. ¡°Can I have another portionter, Mr. Handsome?¡± ¡°Of course! You can eat as much as you want.¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± Denise grinned cutely. When Thea saw that, she could not help but roll her eyes. On the other side, Anthony and Benjamin went to the floor with the VIP wards. They were initially wondering how they could meet Liam. However, when they arrived upstairs, they immediately spotted Liam strolling around with a nurse behind him. ¡°I¡¯ve been taking medicine for the entire day. Can¡¯t I rest for a while?¡± ¡°Sir, that¡¯s in the morning. You still haven¡¯t taken any medicine till now,¡± persuaded the nurse as she followed behind him. ¡°Stop following me! Let me have some peace and quiet. I¡¯ll go back and take my medicine after that, okay?¡± asked Liam. ¡°You say the same lie to me every time.¡± ¡°Yet, you still believed me. Why don¡¯t you believe me now?¡± Speechless, the nurse felt like crying. When the kids witnessed the exchange, Benjamin could not help butugh. ¡°He¡¯s bullying her!¡± ¡°He¡¯s just like you when you have to take medicine,¡± teased Anthony. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Benjamin fell quiet. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go,¡± said Anthony. Since they had seen Liam and ensured that he was all right, there was nothing to worry about. However, Benjamin grabbed him. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to talk to him?¡± ¡°Talk about what?¡± ¡°We¡¯re already here! Isn¡¯t it a pity if we don¡¯t talk to him?¡± asked Benjamin. Anthony frowned. ¡°You look the most like Daddy. You should go!¡± urged Benjamin. However, Anthony hesitated. ¡°What if we can get our hands on some useful information?¡± added Benjamin. That piqued Anthony¡¯s interest. ¡°What should I say?¡± After Benjamin whispered into Anthony¡¯s ear, he frowned. Although he was extremely reluctant to say that, he had to admit that Benjamin was a genius. ¡°Go on!¡± ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be watching you from here.¡± Only then did Anthony nod, take a deep breath, and walk out. Although they were in the VIP hospital wards, it was quite crowded. After all, there were loads of rich people. Anthony deliberately approached Liam. Just when he was right in front, he gently bumped into Liam and raised his head. ¡°Sorry.¡± Liam nced downward. He was about to say something, but he froze when he caught a glimpse of Anthony. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± apologized Anthony sincerely. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s all right,¡± assured Liam quickly. He bent down and stared at Anthony¡¯s face, unable to tear his eyes away. Since Liam had single-handedly raised Keh, he knew very well what thetter looked like. This kid looks exactly like Keh! It¡¯s like he¡¯s an exact replica. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± asked Liam, his shocked gaze fixated on Anthony¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m Anthony.¡± ¡°Anthony?¡± repeated Liam beforeughing. ¡°You look exactly like my grandson.¡± Remembering something, he asked, ¡°Where are your parents?¡± ¡°They¡­¡± Anthony hesitated, not knowing what to say. He had always been a bad liar. As he did not wish to lie to Liam, he was conflicted over how to respond. At that moment, the nurse appeared. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, just take your medicine! I can onlyplete my task if you do it.¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Have Not Gotten The Results Yet Liam turned around to give the nurse a pleading look. ¡°Please let me off.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until you take your medication.¡± The nurse didn¡¯t relent. Frustration bubbled within him. He wasn¡¯t deliberately making the nurse¡¯s life harder. Taking medication was just pure torture for him. Anthony, who was watching from the sidelines, contemted for a moment before taking the medicine from the nurse. ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± She was taken aback. ¡°Trust me,¡± he assured. Liam didn¡¯t know what tricks Anthony had up his sleeves when he took the medicine and approached Liam. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, the medicine, however bitter, is good for you. I¡¯ll give you candy if you finish your medication. It wouldn¡¯t taste so bitter this way.¡± Oh, what a silver tongue at his age. Liam gave him a wary look. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Anthony nodded. Liam couldn¡¯t possibly be persuaded to take his medicine by a child. It would be embarrassing if anyone found out. He took the medicine from Anthony and tipped it into his mouth before quickly washing it down with water after a moment¡¯s deliberation. He looked exactly like Benjamin, who was wincing and hiding in a corner. They both had a hard time taking medicine. While Liam was grimacing at the medicine¡¯s bitterness, Anthony produced a piece of candy and slipped it into his mouth. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t so bitter after eating the candy, and the lines on Liam¡¯s face smoothed out. The nurse exhaled a relieved sigh after aplishing her task of making sure he took his medicine. ¡°Thank you, kid.¡± She shot a look at Liam. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you be then.¡± Then, she left with a rxed gait. Liam took a seat on a bench and studied Anthony, suddenly reminiscing about Keh from back in the day. ¡°How is it? It¡¯s not too bitter, eh?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not.¡± Liamughed. Anthony grabbed a handful of bite-sized, clear candies in brightly colored wrappers. ¡°These are for you, Old Mr. Hamilton. Take one of them after your medication, and it wouldn¡¯t taste as bitter anymore.¡± Liam nced at the sweets. ¡°You like them so much that you always have them with you?¡± ¡°No, I have a little brother who doesn¡¯t like taking medicine, so I keep these on hand just in case,¡± he exined. Liam nodded and thought of something. ¡°Do you know who I am, kid?¡± Anthony stilled before shaking his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you know what¡¯s my name?¡± Liam pressed on. ¡°Only by what the nurse addressed you just now,¡± Anthony replied. Liam nodded. ¡°You¡¯re just like my grandson¡ªgood-looking and bright.¡± He couldn¡¯t stop himself from tousling Anthony¡¯s hair. The moment his hand connected with Anthony, he felt an inexplicable feeling epass him, like a warm hand enveloping his heart, and warmth rushed through him. Anthony shed a rare smile, and his phone chirped. He knew it was Benjamin hurrying him. ¡°Someone¡¯s waiting for me, Old Mr. Hamilton, so I¡¯ll take my leave. Remember to take your medicine, and don¡¯t make those who care about you worried.¡± Liam nodded with a smile. ¡°All right, go, or your family will worry.¡± Anthony returned his nod and gave him a longing look before turning to leave. Liam remained seated and stared at his back wistfully. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Anthony rounded a corner and bumped into Benjamin, who said, ¡°Denise informed me on WhatsApp that Keh will be back soon.¡± ¡°Are they together?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Should be,¡± replied Benjamin. Anthony paused. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡± Then, they went down the stairs. Keh brought Denise out for a bite before returning to the hospital. He suddenly asked, ¡°Why are you alone here, Denise?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not alone. I came here with my brother, Tony, to visit someone, and they went to queue up, so I was waiting here, and coincidentally, I met you!¡± she exined excitedly. ¡°Be careful when you¡¯re alone next time,¡± Keh smirked. ¡°Got it, Mr. Handsome.¡± Her phone dinged with a notification, which she checked. ¡°Tony is waiting for me outside, Mr. Handsome. Bye.¡± ¡°All right, be safe.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She nodded vigorously, beamed, and swiveled to leave. Keh only left to go upstairs after Denise left. Thea hesitated before jesting, ¡°Denise seems a little mature for her age, don¡¯t you think? She doesn¡¯t act like the other kids her age.¡± He walked with long strides and responded after a long moment. ¡°Brilliant kids are typically like that.¡± Keh standing up for Denise irritated her. It wasn¡¯t anything personal toward Denise, but Thea noticed a difference in her when she was with Keh. She pretended to be adorable and obedient in front of him, but when she was with Thea or the married couple, something shed deep in her eyes, and she didn¡¯t seem like a kid. Thea didn¡¯t believe Keh was oblivious to this, so she was perplexed when he came to Denise¡¯s defense and decided to do a background check on her. Three of them met up at the hospital entrance and left together. Anthony nced at Denise in the car. ¡°Did you go out with Keh again?¡± She didn¡¯t deny it and nodded instead. ¡°He helped me today and brought me out for desserts.¡± A triumphant smile curved her lips. He frowned at her delighted expression. ¡°You like him that much?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She gave another nod. ¡°What about Mommy?¡± he asked. ¡°I like Mommy too, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯m being rash.¡± ¡°Who would you choose between the two of them?¡± he questioned. Her brows furrowed in displeasure. ¡°Only a child has to choose. I want both.¡± ¡°Quit fooling around. You have to choose one.¡± Anthony persisted, not wanting anyone to rece Natasha in their lives. Denise lowered her gaze and grumbled, ¡°Of course I¡¯d choose Mommy. But he¡¯s my daddy. I can¡¯t be with him and I can¡¯t even like him?¡± She sounded indignant. ¡°We have to face it if something happens between them and they can¡¯t reconcile,¡± he said. Denise retreated into silence. Benjamin spoke up. ¡°All right, all right. We haven¡¯t gotten the results yet. What if he isn¡¯t Daddy?¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 hapter 36 Urged To Have A Baby What if? What if that wasn¡¯t the case? All evidence pointed to Keh being their daddy. Even Anthony was surprised by the strong intuition. Benjamin leaned toward Anthony, who fell silent. ¡°Did you find out about the results already?¡± His heart was thumping in his chest while waiting for Anthony¡¯s response. Denise¡¯s gaze swung toward Anthony as well, anticipating and anxious. Anthony finally answered after a long moment, ¡°Courier and testing will take some more time.¡± Benjamin and Denise let out sighs of relief. ¡°You frightened me,¡± Benjamin said, patting his chest reassuringly. ¡°Both of you, promise me to stick by Mommy, no matter what Keh¡¯s identity is,¡± Anthony stated. ¡°Absolutely,¡± Benjamin assured. ¡°That goes without saying.¡± Denise nodded solemnly. ¡°Although I like, and I mean really like Daddy, Mommy is irreceable in my heart.¡± Three of them were aware of how Natasha had single-handedly raised them and endured those who looked down upon her. Only they knew she had stayed up countless nights when they fell sick or were hurt. Hence, their daddy could never rece Natasha, no matter how amazing he was. Anthony nodded satisfactorily at their promise. ¡°Then you have my permission to like him.¡± They returned to school instead of going home. Terence arrived a few minutester, and they feigned innocence as they followed him. Everything was nned and timed perfectly. Denise looked at Terence happily in the car. ¡°How¡¯s your friend, Gramps?¡± He smiled. ¡°He¡¯s much better now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She nodded. ¡°Take care of yourself, Gramps.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He gave her a doting look, thinking she was a lovely girl. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Gramps has Nat to look after him. Nothing is going to happen to him. He¡¯ll always be by our sides,¡± Benjamin added. Anthony gave a vehement nod. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Terence¡¯s mood brightened at their intecingments. If Liam knew the existence of the kids, he would definitely fight Terence for them. His life was filled with joy, but unfortunately, Liam had missed out on it. Natasha went home and took a nap. Food was almost ready when she woke. She made a beeline to the couch after noticing the kids in the living room and sprawlednguidly like a cat. They immediately went forward to knead her shoulders and massage her feet,vishing affection on her. ¡°Nat.¡± Denise looked at her with a burning stare. ¡°Yes?¡± Natasha drawled. ¡°How are things between you and Mr. Lynch?¡± she asked. Natasha¡¯s brows gathered in a frown, almost forgetting about him if Denise hadn¡¯t mentioned him. ¡°Nothing much.¡± ¡°Both of you aren¡¯t in contact with each other?¡± ¡°Not since we went out for a meal that time,¡± Natasha answered truthfully. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Mr. Lynch?¡± Denise continued. ¡°He¡¯s handsome, but I don¡¯t like him like that,¡± Natasha said. ¡°What¡¯s your type, Nat?¡± Denise pressed. Suddenly Keh¡¯s face shed in Natasha¡¯s mind. Shit, what the hell? I must be hallucinating. Natasha shook her head and answered, ¡°A good person with a good character will do.¡± This difference should set Keh apart, right? ¡°Then Mr. Lynch fits all your criteria.¡± ¡°But he didn¡¯t contact me first. That means he isn¡¯t interested in me.¡± Natasha shrugged. Denise frowned. ¡°So you haven¡¯t seen him since you had a meal with him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± A frown marred Natasha¡¯s forehead, and Denise nodded. ¡°It seems like I haven¡¯t seen him for a few days too.¡± Benjamin volunteered. Anthony stayed silent, unconcerned about the topic of conversation. ¡°He must be busy, then,¡± Natasha muttered nonchntly. ¡°Never mind that, Nat. If Mr. Lynch and you aren¡¯t meant to be, I can introduce another man to you.¡± Denise grinned. Natasha cocked her head. ¡°All right, Mommy¡¯s happiness is now in your hands.¡± ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Denise promised earnestly. Natasha had never had high expectations of her anyway. Terence had just finished making dinner when he overheard their conversation and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s always parents spoiling their kids, but it¡¯s the opposite with you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it if I¡¯m blessed.¡± Pride shone on her face. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°All right, let¡¯s eat.¡± She stretchedzily. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± They happily shared a meal as a family. Meanwhile, in the hospital, Keh was bewildered by Liam¡¯spliance to take his medicine. In the next second, he saw Liam taking a piece of candy from the table and popping it into his mouth. He frowned. ¡°Where did you get that?¡± ¡°A kid who looked exactly like you gave them to me,¡± Liam said with a smile. Keh thought he was joking and brushed it off. ¡°Consume in moderation. It¡¯s not good for you.¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°Save it. I won¡¯t take my medication unless I have candy. Also, find out where this particr candy is sold and get me more.¡± Keh nced at the vibrant wrapper and remarked casually, ¡°They¡¯re just sweets to entice children.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you think of me as a child who needs to be coaxed, then? You know I hate taking medicine, but you¡¯re still forcing me. I¡¯ll only do it when you bring me the candy,¡± Liam retorted in exasperation. Keh eded with a nod. ¡°Deal. I¡¯ll buy you some.¡± ¡°Attaboy.¡± Liam savored his candy and gave him a sidelong nce before finally asking after a lengthy pause. ¡°When are you giving me great-grandkids?¡± ¡°What great-grandkids?¡± Keh feigned ignorance. ¡°Great-grandkids for me, for the Hamilton family!¡± Keh stayed silent. ¡°You know, I saw a kid today who resembled you. It was as if both of you were created from the same mold. Your child would have been the same age as him if you hadn¡¯t divorced Nat.¡± Liam was infuriated. Keh¡¯s heart wrenched at the thought of Natasha terminating their twins. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Better Taste ¡°Stop bringing her up,¡± Keh suddenly said. Liam was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°Are you talking about Nat?¡± Keh pursed his lips, his eyes ring with coldness. Liam stared at him. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± ¡°I always knew what I wanted.¡± Liam could not help but smile. There¡¯s no way I don¡¯t think what my grandson is thinking. I raised him, after all! Although he says he doesn¡¯t like her, his actions say otherwise. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll stop talking about her. If that¡¯s the case, have you taken a liking to Thea?¡± At that moment, Thea had just returned from shopping and was going to enter. When she heard Liam bringing her up, she decided not to go inside but listen in, her heart beating like mad as she waited. ¡°These are two different matters,¡± Keh replied. ¡°How could this be two different matters? Or perhaps you think she¡¯ll continue to wait for you forever?¡± Liam pressed on. Keh felt a bit exasperated from all the questions. ¡°Does it mean that you ept her?¡± ¡°As long as you can get married as soon as possible and give birth to a great-grandchild for the Hamilton family, I¡¯ll agree even if you marry a blind woman,¡± Liam answered. Keh was rendered speechless. However, Liam did not seem to be joking by how earnest he looked. Meanwhile, Thea felt a surge of happiness while listening outside the door. She was always worried about Liam obstructing her rtionship with Keh. Thus, despite feeling ufortable with Liam together with Keh. ¡°I will do as I see fit,¡± Keh replied. ¡°All right. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you one month to settle this,¡± Liam agreed. One month? ¡°Why don¡¯t you just sell me off?¡± Keh asked in exasperation. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. You¡¯re the only son in the family. If I could sell you, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll keep you till now,¡± Liam answered sarcastically. Keh was at a loss of words, for he was not a match for his grandfather in terms of arguing. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt guilty toward your rtionship with Nat. Now that I know she doesn¡¯t me me and that both of you have parted on good terms, I can finally stop worrying about it. Later, I¡¯ll rmend a few suitable men for Nat.¡± Keh furrowed his eyebrows and gazed at Liam. Although thetter seemed nonchnt, Keh knew he was doing it on purpose. ¡°Are you going to get her a new boyfriend?¡± Keh asked. Liam nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate?¡± Keh was helpless. ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about that? Both of you have already gotten a divorce. Besides, I¡¯m happy she¡¯s still concerned about me and calls me Old Mr. Hamilton. That¡¯s why I wish for her to find someone to spend the rest of her life with. What¡¯s so improper about that? Or perhaps¡­ are you against this idea?¡± Liam tried to pry. Kehughed coldly. ¡°No way. I just don¡¯t want your kindness to go to waste.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°She already has a boyfriend,¡± Keh answered. ¡°She has a boyfriend? Why didn¡¯t I hear about this?¡± Liam furrowed his eyebrows. Keh felt ironic recalling the sweet voice she put on while on the phone outside of Infinitium¡¯s restroom. ¡°It¡¯s not like she¡¯s obligated to tell you. Remember. You¡¯re my grandpa, not hers,¡± Keh said in a matter-of-factly. However, Liam was not interested in that. ¡°How do you know she has a boyfriend?¡± Keh furrowed his eyebrows and replied unwillingly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen him.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen him? When? How is he like?¡± Liam pressed on. Recalling the scene of them chatting happily in the cafe, Keh answered coldly, ¡°So-so.¡± After gazing at him, Liam secretly let out a sigh of relief. He knew his grandson best, after all. Although Keh pretended not to care, he was actually bothered about it. ¡°Well, at least the man has better taste than you,¡± Liam replied. Keh snorted. ¡°After he spends more time with her, he¡¯ll know that she¡¯s just a pretty face.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you call her a bumpkin before?¡± Liam had hit the nail on the head. Keh felt that he could no longer continue the conversation. Thus, he stood up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so you should rest earlier. I¡¯ll head home now.¡± ¡°All right, then. You should go back now. I¡¯ll chat with Nat and convince her to bring the man to meet me.¡± Liam¡¯s words were filled with provocation. Keh decided to pretend he did not hear him. When he made a move to leave, Thea entered the room and pretended she had heard nothing. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± she asked Keh. ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± ¡°I went out to buy some things for Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± After saying that, she walked over and ced some fruits aside. ¡°After inquiring the doctor, I heard that fruits are good for you as you have low blood pressure and are slightly anemic. Thus, I¡¯ve gone to buy some for you. Once you finish eating, I¡¯ll purchase more for you.¡± Looking at her, Liam nodded. ¡°How thoughtful of you. Thank you.¡± ¡°No thanks are needed. I should do it anyway,¡± Thea replied with a smile. Keh had an unfathomable glint in his eyes while staring at her. ¡°All right. It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll drop you off,¡± Keh said. Nodding, Thea looked toward Liam. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± After Liam nodded, Thea and Keh left together. When the duo went downstairs, Thea seemed to be in a good mood, while Keh did not say anything. ¡°Keh.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Do you prefer boys or girls?¡± Thea suddenly asked. At that, he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just asking,¡± Thea replied, already imagining having children with him. Keh should like children too, right? After all, he seems to like being around other people¡¯s kids. When she thought of that, she admired Keh¡¯s face. His thin lips were currently pursed, and his facial features seemed to be a carved scripture by how delicate they looked. His appearance, ability, and intelligence were enough for people to flock to him. This man is mine. ¡°Right. My dad and mom are returning to the country the day after tomorrow. Thus, I want to take a few days off to apany them,¡± Thea said. Keh nodded. ¡°As you should. Have you arranged their amodation?¡± ¡°Not yet. I wasn¡¯t sure of how long they intended to stay.¡± ¡°You can arrange for them to stay at Ridgewood Hotel. I¡¯ll foot the bill,¡± Keh offered. Thea felt a sense of warmth in her heart. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t mind if I do. Let me thank you on behalf of my parents.¡± Although Keh seemed unfazed, his words brightened Thea¡¯s mood. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Now that Natasha had a boyfriend, all Thea needed to do was quickly get together with Keh. Nothing could get in her way anymore if she managed to aplish that. As that thought urred to her, Thea looked out the window. Come here quickly, Mom! I need you to give me advice. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 I Need A Sugar Mummy The next day, Natasha bumped into Xavier upon arriving at thepany. Although he seemed to have something to say, Natasha averted her gaze and walked over to her desk. Xavier furrowed his eyebrows, and his gaze was conflicted when staring at her. At that moment, Thomas and Ross rushed over to Natasha and stared at her greedily, as if she was their prey. ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± Natasha did not even bother lifting her head. ¡°Do you have a thing for Xavier?¡± Ross asked. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Natasha lifted her gaze and red at him murderously. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I think¡­. he doesn¡¯t seem to be your type.¡± Ross smiled sheepishly. ¡°Good that you know.¡± Thomas and Ross exchanged nces. Then, thetter tried to pry, ¡°Why did you do that, then? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°I have too much money and I have nowhere to spend them, that¡¯s all,¡± Natasha replied simply. Thomas answered after a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, are you admitting to it?¡± Natasha shot them a re, and the duo quickly zipped their mouths and walked away. Then, they walked over to Xavier and talked for a while. After they finished speaking, Xavier¡¯s gaze seemed more conflicted when looking at her. Natasha could only sigh. Thankfully, the two tattletales didn¡¯t broadcast it to the entirepany. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way I can clear my name. After lunch in the afternoon, Natasha went to the pantry to make some coffee. Then, she walked over to the balcony and got some air. When it was time to head back, Natasha turned around and almost bumped into Xavier standing behind her. ¡°What?¡± Natasha¡¯s tone was filled with displeasure. ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± Xavier replied. Natasha furrowed her eyebrows, knowing he would not give up unless he got an answer. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Did you really pay for the surgery fees?¡± he asked. Without hesitating, Natasha nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Although he already knew the answer, Xavier¡¯s heart could not help but skip a beat after hearing the truth. ¡°W-Why?¡± His usual dense expression was now clueless and anxious. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Y-You really-¡± Xavier hesitated, for her question had caused him to feel awkward. ¡°Nope,¡± Natasha cut him off. When Xavier looked at her, he saw that she was looking at him with sincerity. ¡°I have no feelings for you,¡± Natasha emphasized. ¡°Why did you do that, then?¡± Natasha took a deep breath. ¡°Firstly, it was indeed because of me that you couldn¡¯t get your bonus. Although it wasn¡¯t really my fault, I can¡¯t just ignore what happened either. Next, I understand how it feels like to be a mother. Although you¡¯re her brother, I can tell you cared for her just like a mother would. Besides, there was nothing more important than human life.¡± After hearing that, Xavier took a long time to ponder before answering, ¡°Is it really because of all these reasons?¡± ¡°There¡¯s another reason, but you might not believe me.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°That I have too much money, and I have nowhere to spend it,¡± Natasha answered truthfully. Xavier was rendered speechless. Although he did not know if she was joking or not, he smiled. At the same time, he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. ¡°I can finally rx after hearing that.¡± Xavier looked at her. ¡°Natasha, I want to apologize to you sincerely.¡± She looked at him without a word. ¡°I admit that I had gotten too emotional back then because of the money, not to mention I was prejudiced against you. However, you helped me out regardless of how I treated you before. I¡¯m really thankful.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t help you to make you feel thankful for me.¡± ¡°I know that. However, my motto in life is always to be grateful. Don¡¯t worry. Take it as I borrowed the money from you, and I¡¯ll definitely pay the money back to you in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine-¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, he had already walked away. Natasha was speechless. What the heck? Unable to wrap her head around his actions, she also walked outside. At that moment, Xavier looked at everyone. ¡°Back then, I¡¯ve deliberately caused trouble for Natasha in front of everyone. Therefore, I would like to apologize in public too.¡± Coincidentally, Natasha walked into the room at that exact moment. ¡°Natasha, I¡¯m sorry. I was in the wrongst time. From today onward, anyone who provokes you in the Programming Department would also mean they¡¯re messing with me. You¡¯re my boss now!¡± he announced while looking at her. Everyone was rendered speechless, while Natasha was struck dumb. What is going on? However, Thomas and Ross seemed more excited than usual and quickly took the lead in pping. After that, the atmosphere in the Programming Department became livelier. Before Xavier apologized in public, everyone was still clueless about his change in attitude. Naturally, Natasha became a loaded woman in everyone¡¯s eyes after they were filled in on what was going on. Thomas and Ross quickly rushed over to her. ¡°Ms. Wealthy, do you really have no feelings for Xavier?¡± Ross asked. Natasha was toozy to be bothered with nonsense like that. ¡°Do I stand a chance, then?¡± Ross continued to ask. Thomas quickly shoved his head to the other side. ¡°Save it. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself in the mirror first? Ms. Wealthy doesn¡¯t even like Xavier, let alone you.¡± After saying that, he gazed at her greedily. ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider me instead? I¡¯m also in need of some sponsorship right now. I would like to purchase a car recently, and it doesn¡¯t cost much either. You can consider funding me.¡± Natasha looked at him. ¡°I can consider it if you decided to sell your kidneys.¡± Thomas was speechless, while Ross burst outughing beside him. He could already imagine the bloody scene. At that moment, Xavier walked over with a paper and shoved the cumbersome duo away. Then, he ced an IOU in front of her. ¡°Nat-¡± Suddenly, he did not know how to address her. After pondering for a moment, he started, ¡°Boss, keep this. I¡¯ll definitely return the money to you in the future.¡± Natasha merely nced at him. ¡°No need.¡± ¡°You have to keep it. Otherwise, I can¡¯t sleep at night,¡± Xavier replied. After pondering for a moment, she took it from his hands. A relieved smile appeared on Xavier¡¯s face. However, just when he wanted to leave, a tearing sound was heard. He turned around only to see Natasha rip the paper into shreds and dumped it into the trash bin. Thomas and Ross¡¯ eyes almost bulged out after seeing that, and they could not catch their breath. How could she just rip an IOU that¡¯s worth hundreds of thousands? Xavier too was staring at her in surprise. Natasha exined, ¡°If you¡¯re really sincere in paying me back, there¡¯s no need for all the formality. Besides, I¡¯m going to lose the paper sooner orter.¡± Xavier only felt more thankful for her in his heart. He could only curse himself when he thought of how he treated her in the past. Meanwhile, Thomas and Ross looked at Natasha as if she was a delicious meal. ¡°Ms. Wealthy, please sponsor us! I can do anything as your sugar baby!¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Putting Up Her Guard At this point, Natasha finally had a firm footing in thepany. While Natasha had only begun working for Prosper Technologies, she managed to secure the Hamilton Corporation project, gave benefits to thepany, and paid the surgeon¡¯s fee for Xavier. As of now, Xavier wasn¡¯t the only one who admired her. In fact, even those who had looked down on her were honestly impressed by her. She also became a wealthy woman in their eyes. Although nobody knew how rich Natasha was or what her background was, they vaguely knew they shouldn¡¯t treat her lightly. Hence, they chose to be friendly toward her instead of offending her. Besides, she had a lovable personality. Natasha knew nothing about their thoughts. For her, it was just a job. There was no need to ce too much concern on it. The next day¡¯s mid-afternoon, around two o¡¯clock, when Natasha was getting sleepy, someone called out to her. ¡°Ms. Watson, Mr. Yondel wanted to see you in his office.¡± After waking herself, she walked toward Mark¡¯s office without much thought. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡± she asked after knocking on the door. Mark had just ended a call when she entered. Upon seeing her, he weed her with a smile and said, ¡°Please have a seat, Nat.¡± Hearing such, Natasha approached him and sat down. ¡°I want to let you know that I¡¯m leaving for ast-minute business trip. However,ter this afternoon, there will be a meeting with Prime Investment Corporation, which has expressed its intention to coborate with us. So, I want you to attend that meeting on my behalf.¡± She nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡± The manager froze for a moment and ced the relevant documents before her. ¡°These are the relevant information about the possible coboration between Prime Investment Corporation and us. Please study it carefully. Do try your best to get them to coborate with us.¡± ¡°I will do my best.¡± Natasha was never a person who would belittle herself or question the tasks given to her. Mark initially thought he would have to spend some time persuading her. Hence, it was outside his expectation when she readily took the task without mentioning anything about money. Having also heard the rumors in the office, he couldn¡¯t resist gossiping, ¡°Nat, I heard that you paid for Xavier¡¯s sister¡¯s surgery. Is it true?¡± Natasha nonchntly nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Her response rendered him speechless. One might say Natasha was ready to take the task because of money, but she had never talked about it before. Besides, she had unhesitatingly and generously divided the one million she received. Having said so, he couldn¡¯t determine if money actually meant nothing to her because she treated her work seriously. There was a sense that she merely worked for work¡¯s sake. Having no way to see through her, Mark was a little more cautious against her. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Okay then. You can go now. I need to pack my things for the business trip.¡± Natasha then walked out of the office with the documents. After studying them for some time, she got a gist of the possible coboration with the otherpany and concluded that it would be a piece of cake. Just then, Natasha¡¯s phone rang. Even though the caller ID showed it was a call from a stranger, she answered it. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are you Ms. Watson from Prosper Technologies?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from Prime Investment Corporation. As you know, we have sent yourpany an invitation to meet today at four o¡¯clock. However, we might need to postpone it to six due to a change in our ns. Is it okay for you?¡± the youngdy on the other side of the call asked. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be a problem to me.¡± ¡°If so, I¡¯ll send you a new address for the meeting.¡± ¡°All right, thanks.¡± The call ended after a brief exchange. Suddenly, a cup of coffee was ced before her when she felt exhausted and sleepy. Natasha raised her head and saw Xavier simpering at her. At that point, she realized that a man could have many faces. Before she paid for his sister¡¯s surgery, she noticed that he always had a stern expression on his face, like most dense men, but, now, he often wore a silly countenance. Natasha had a difficult time epting the change in his attitude. ¡°Thank you,¡± said Natasha. ¡°Are you having a new project?¡± Xavier asked. With a nod, she answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do tell me if you need my help. I¡¯m always avable.¡± ¡°I can deal with it myself.¡± She shot back. Her confident countenance made her seem somewhat arrogant. However, in Xavier¡¯s eyes, she had every right to be pompous. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll head back to work now.¡± With that, he left with a smile. Natasha was speechless. Why is his treatment of me so different now than it was before? When ites to changing his expression, he is as prompt as Denise. When it was time for everyone to leave work, Natasha had to attend a meeting. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When she got into her car, she called Terence to inform him about her appointment. However, before she could finish her sentence, Benjamin took the phone. ¡°Nat, the other party you¡¯re meeting at this hour for work is a man or a woman?¡± ¡°There are men and women.¡± ¡°Whichpany are they from?¡± ¡°Prime Investment Corporation, an investmentpany.¡± ¡°Nat, please hear my words as a piece of advice. You must remain attentive when attending a meeting since you¡¯re a pretty woman. ording to my understanding, manypanies love to invite pretty Benjamin reminded her. Natashaughed when she heard his words. ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡± ¡°Erm¡­ The dramas.¡± ¡°Stop watching those dramas. It¡¯s bad for your development.¡± ¡°Well, life is just like a y. Anyway, just be careful.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Well, go on then. Pleasee back as soon as possible too. We¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Nat. Love you!¡± Natasha hung up the phone with a smile. When she raised her head again, she had arrived at her destination. After arriving at Spring Hotel and getting out of her car, Natasha saw someone waiting for her by the entrance. ¡°Are you Ms. Watson?¡± asked ady. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Mr. Williams asked me to wait for you here. Pleasee with me.¡± Natasha nodded and followed behind. When Natasha entered the big private room, she saw five to six people seated at a table big enough for a dozen people. There were dishes on the table too. ¡°Mr. Williams, Ms. Watson from Prosper Technologies has arrived,¡± said thedy who greeted her by the entrance. All the people chatting inside turned to look at the door in unison instantly. When they saw Natasha, all froze in ce for roughly ten seconds. The man who sat in the middle was the first to stand up and wee her. ¡°She¡¯s from Prosper Technologies? Well,e in and have a seat.¡± Natasha swept her gaze across the crowd and walked toward the man. ¡°Let me introduce her to you all. She is¡­¡± The man, Gaston Williams, wanted to introduce her to the others but didn¡¯t know her name. ¡°Natasha Watson from Prosper Technologies,¡± she introduced herself. ¡°I see. I had initially scheduled the appointment for thete afternoon but changed it to now because I have something else to dost minute. Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s listen to her proposal,¡± announced Gaston. Those people looked at Natasha and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, Ms. Watson.¡± Gaston extended his hand toward her. ¡°Hello, Mr. Williams.¡± Natasha extended her hand and shook his politely. ¡°Come, sit here.¡± Gaston hurriedly arranged a seat for her. After taking a seat, Natasha took out all the documents. ¡°Mr. Williams, I have brought along the necessary documents.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not rush into that,¡± Gaston responded. He then looked at the waiter behind him and instructed, ¡°Please pour some wine for Ms. Watson. We¡¯ll talk about the coboration while having our meal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t drink wine,¡± Natasha rejected his offer without hesitation. Gaston froze for a moment. He then added, ¡°I forgot that you¡¯re a woman. If you don¡¯t want to have wine, what about coffee?¡± The moment he finished his question, he turned to the waiter and said, ¡°Please pour some coffee for Ms. Watson.¡± Hearing such, the waiter served Natasha coffee. Natasha had never before attended a dinner of such a nature. Overseas, they usually had buffet-style dinners, and she even hardly joined them. Hence, having been put in such a situation, she put her guard up out of habit. Gaston, on the other hand, was looking at the waiter weirdly while thetter was pouring coffee for Natasha. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Pray That Nothing Happen To Her ¡°Here, Ms. Watson. Please try it.¡± Gaston then added, ¡°It¡¯s one of the rare coffee beans I¡¯ve collected. Please have a try.¡± Natasha took a nce at the coffee, picked it up, and took a sip. As she knew nothing about coffees, she didn¡¯t find it remarkable. ¡°I know that the person in charge of this project has changedst minute, but I didn¡¯t expect to see a gorgeousdy take over. I am astounded. By the way, please forgive me if I¡¯m a bad host.¡± Gaston was being extremely polite. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Williams. I¡¯m aware that you have a tight schedule. So, I figure that we should cut to the chase.¡± Though Natasha¡¯s response was polite, it was full of determination. Either way, she was neither humble nor arrogant. Gaston gawked at her for a moment and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Since everyone¡¯s here, we can discuss the details together.¡± Natasha then took out the documents. ¡°Mr. Williams, after taking over this project in the afternoon, I¡¯ve nced through the request yourpany made. I don¡¯t see any issues with them. However, there¡¯s one I think I feel that I should inform you about beforehand. We might have to raise the fee to meet your demands. I have with me here a simple price list produced by Mr. Yondel. Please have a look.¡± ¡°So long as yourpany could perform my request, I don¡¯t mind the fee,¡± announced Gaston while staring at her intensely. He didn¡¯t seem to have interest in the price list. She nodded. ¡°If so, I¡¯ll produce a proposal once I return to the office. If you have any other requests, Mr. Williams, you can contact me any time.¡± Hearing such, Gaston nodded in reply. ¡°Okay, will do. I have faith in your ability, and I believe you will be able toe up with a proposal that I am satisfied with.¡± Actually, the primary purpose of the meeting was to discuss the fee. Hence, Natasha hadn¡¯t expected Gaston to agree so readily. As things were going too smoothly, she couldn¡¯t help but suspect that she was in a drama with an absurd plot. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll leave you all to enjoy the meal, Mr. Williams. I¡¯ll head back to prepare the proposal and personally negotiate the terms with you at yourpany once it¡¯s ready,¡± informed Natasha. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for a little longer, Ms. Watson?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. I still have family matters which need my attention. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Gaston nced at her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s toast to our great coboration ahead in advance then.¡± At the end of his suggestion, he raised his wine ss, wanting to toast to her. As it didn¡¯t seem proper to decline his suggestion, she took the coffee before her. ¡°I¡¯ll toast with coffee instead then.¡± With that, the two clinked their ss. While watching Natasha empty her ss, the light in Gaston¡¯s eyes became brighter. ¡°I¡¯ll be off now, Mr. Williams,¡± informed Natasha. Gaston nodded. ¡°Okay. See you.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After a nod, she looked at the others and bid her farewell. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± With that, she left. The moment she left, someone nearby to Gaston approached him and asked, ¡°Mr. Williams, are you really going to let such a goddess leave just like that?¡± As soon as Gaston heard that, an evil smile contrary to his previous smile appeared on his face as though he was a different person from a moment ago. ¡°She won¡¯t be able to leave this ce.¡± Natasha immediately felt dizzy, and her legs grew weak when she reached the hallway, just as he had predicted. Please don¡¯t tell me that Benjamin, that brat, has guessed it right! That was the first thought that shed in her mind. Shit! There¡¯s no denying that brat is a jinx! When a nearby restroom caught her eye, she decided to wash her face to get herself awake. However, her legs were too weak to move at that point. She then wanted to take out her phone to call for help, but she noticed that her legs were too weak to support her. Even her hands were soft then. When she was trying her best to stay conscious, someone grabbed her shoulders from behind. ¡°Are you okay, Ms. Watson?¡± The moment she heard the voice, she couldn¡¯t help feeling disgusted. ¡°Do you need help?¡± asked Gaston while supporting her. She didn¡¯t notice when he had gotten out of the private room. ¡°Let go of me,¡± Natasha ordered. However, because of the drug¡¯s effect, her stern voice had be unusually weak. She sounded like she was acting coy with him instead. ¡°You will fall if I let go of you. Let me help you, for now, Ms. Watson. I have booked a room upstairs. I¡¯ll take you there so that you can have a rest.¡± With that, he ignored her request and took her with him. ¡°Get off me¡­¡± Meanwhile, Keh was attending a social event in the private room next door. One man, after returning from the restroom, excitedly asked, ¡°Do you know who I¡¯ve met in the hallway?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Everyone turned to look at him. ¡°Gaston Williams from Prime Investment Corporation.¡± ¡°The Gaston Williams who is famous for being lecherous?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him in the hallway. I saw him helping ady. Well, thatdy¡­ Tsk, I bet she won¡¯t be able to run away from his clutches today. Ha! Can¡¯t this dude stop? He has caused cmity to so many innocent women. If he continues to do so, something will happen eventually. He always takes naked photos of the women and stuffed their mouths with money. If those women refused his money, he would threaten them. There were a few women who were daring enough to challenge him.¡± He then added, ¡°But I think I¡¯ve thedy before.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen thedy before?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s quite pretty. I¡¯ve seen her at Keh¡¯spany once,¡± answered that man. Keh was eating then. He didn¡¯t join the conversation. ¡°Keh, it is someone from yourpany?¡± someone asked. Keh raised his head to nce at that person who saw Gaston and responded, ¡°You might have seen it wrongly.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I saw her with your grandfather when I looked for you at yourpany that day. Yea, I remember her correctly. She¡¯s rather pretty.¡± Keh¡¯s body went stiff immediately after hearing that. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Seeing the shock and anxiousness on his face, the man asked, ¡°It is her. Isn¡¯t she from your ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯ve seen it correctly?¡± Keh¡¯s voice became hoarse at that point. ¡°I doubt I recall her face wrongly since she¡¯s gorgeous,¡± the man replied. The next moment, Keh jumped to his feet and darted out of the room. Everyone else was taken aback by his reaction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± That man shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s follow him and take a look.¡± When Keh got to the hallway, the two weren¡¯t there anymore. After checking the surroundings and seeing no one, he kicked open the door of the private room next door and demanded, ¡°Where is Gaston Williams?¡± Keh was a famous man in Glenport City. Even though one had never seen him, he must have heard about him. ¡°Where is he?¡± Keh repeated his question. Then, with his raspy and angry voice, he added, ¡°If no one gives me what I want, none of you can leave this ce today.¡± ¡°H-He went upstairs, room 711,¡± someone answered in a timid voice. Hearing such, Keh clenched his fists, turned around, and rushed upstairs. Better not be you, Natasha. Please be okay. Gaston Williams, if you touch her, I will make you pay for it. When he got to the elevator¡¯s hall station, the floor indicator showed him that the elevator was heading upstairs. He tried calling for the elevator for some time, but it never came to his floor. After spotting the stairs next to the elevator, he immediately darted upstairs without a moment of hesitation. After arriving on the seventh floor, beads of sweat had formed on Keh¡¯s forehead. His eyes also turned red-rimmed due to the anxiousness he felt. The environment of Spring Hotel was serene. He couldn¡¯t hear any movements at all when he was upstairs. Keh hurriedly searched for the room while yelling Natasha¡¯s name. However, he could only hear silence. Soon, when he spotted the signage showing the location of the room, he quickly ran in the direction indicated. With every step he took, he could feel his heart gradually constricted. Soon, Keh halted in his tracks when he arrived at room 711. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Offended A Big Shot When checking the room number, he didn¡¯t even realize that his hands were shaking. The next moment, he knocked on the door. After one knock, the door immediately flung open, and Natasha appeared by the door. Her face was red, and she could hardly stand still then. When Keh was about to say something, she copsed into his embrace. ¡°Natasha. Natasha!¡± While calling out to her anxiously, he noticed a sticky sensation on her hands. He quickly checked them and saw blood had filled her wrists. ¡°What did he do to you?¡± Anger immediately overtook his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she answered. ¡°You¡¯re not fine!¡± He shot back with a furious expression. He looked like he was going to murder someone soon at that moment. Then, he heard the noises caused by someone taking a shower in the bathroom. When he was about to act, Natasha said, ¡°I cut myself because I¡¯m worried that I will lose consciousness. He didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Coincidentally, when Keh wanted to reply to her, the sound of the water inside the bathroom disappeared. The next moment, Gaston opened the door and exited the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ming, sugar baby.¡± He only had a towel wrapping around his waist then. He was shirtless and looked lecherous. The man instantly froze when he stepped into the room and saw such a scene before him. As Keh was standing by the door and had his back against the light, Gaston couldn¡¯t get a clear look at his face. Despite that, he was displeased with the fact Natasha had gotten help. Unwilling to lose his prey, he approached them and roared, ¡°Who the hell are you? Did you enter the wrong room? Get out of here now!¡± Unfortunately for him, Keh kicked him even before he could get close to thetter. As Gaston didn¡¯t expect the kick, he didn¡¯t manage to dodge it, causing him to fall backward and unable to get up for some time. ¡°How dare you! How could you kick me? I bet you have a death wish. How the hell are you? I will make you pay for this!¡± Gaston hollered while fuming. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy enough to know my name,¡± Keh answered. He would have delivered more than a kick to Gaston if Natasha wasn¡¯t injured then. ¡°How dare you! I shall make you pay for this,¡± Gaston continued to hurl insults at him. Upon noticing that Keh would attack the man again, Natasha feebly said, ¡°It¡¯s never toote to take revengeter. I need some rest now.¡± Seeing the condition of the woman in his arms, he put aside the thought of wanting to teach Gaston a lesson. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital,¡± he said. ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded. Keh then scooped her up. When they were about to leave, the people, who were having dinner with him, caught up with them. ¡°What happened, Keh?¡± The moment they arrived before him, Keh instinctively pushed Natasha¡¯s face closer to his chest to cover her face. The man who asked the question immediately understood what had happened. After ncing inside the room and spotting Gaston, he asked, ¡°You did that to him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to know about the happenings today.¡± With that, Keh left. ¡°Are you going to let him get away from this?¡± The man shot another question at him. ¡°I have my ns.¡± After announcing his intention, he walked away with Natasha in his arms without turning back. Gaston, who was lying on the ground, heard their conversation clearly. Keh? Why does the name sound so familiar? He looked at the people by the door and asked, ¡°Who is the man who has just left?¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s nobody. He¡¯s just the owner of Hamilton Corporation, Keh Hamilton.¡± Gaston¡¯s face instantly fell. Oh no! I¡¯ve offended someone I shouldn¡¯t! After cing Natasha in the car, Keh unhesitatingly drove to the hospital. In the passenger seat, Natasha feebly leaned on the car seat. Though her body was still weak, luckily, her consciousness was clear. The beads of sweat on her forehead had wet her hair, and the redness on her cheeks was still around. However, her lips were paler than before. ¡°Hang on. We¡¯ll arrive at the hospital soon,¡± Keh informed. Natasha was putting pressure on her injuries when she pulled the corners of her mouth into a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The effect of the drugs will dissipate after letting out some blood. I don¡¯t mind if we don¡¯t go to the hospital.¡± When he saw her smile, he couldn¡¯t help thinking that she still looked as beautiful as ever even though she was in such a chaotic condition. Keh tore away his gaze from her andmented, ¡°It seems that you know everything.¡± ¡°Once you¡¯ve been through a lot, you will know how to deal with it without being taught,¡± said Natasha. Taken aback by her response, he turned to look at him. However, she didn¡¯t further exin. Disbelief overtook Keh¡¯s heart then when realization dawned on him. Does she mean this isn¡¯t the first time she has encountered such a situation? ¡°Stop talking and take some rest. We will arrive at the hospital soon,¡± Keh instructed. With that, Natasha stopped talking and closed her eyes. However, the moment she shut her eyelids, she murmured, ¡°Please slow down. I don¡¯t want to die in your hands.¡± Keh was at a loss for words after hearing that. If some otherdies had encountered such a situation, there was no doubt that they would wail terribly. Natasha, in contrast, still could throw jokes at him as if nothing had happened. With such a thought in mind, he didn¡¯t notice that his heart was in turmoil now. By the time Natasha opened her eyes again, she was already in the hospital, having IV drips and bandages covered her wounds. Upon noticing that Keh was still around, she checked the time and realized it was already eleven o¡¯clock at night. ¡°Thank you for helping me today. It¡¯ste now. You should go home and take some rest,¡± said Natasha. Clearly, she wanted him to leave. Keh frowned. ¡°This is the only thing you¡¯re going to say to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll transfer you the medical bill some other day. I really don¡¯t have the energy to do it now,¡± she added. Keh became extremely frustrated after hearing that. At that point, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the woman before him was an ungrateful person. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay. Since you insist, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± After that, he turned and left. Seeing Natasha had no intention of persuading him to stay, he opened the door and left without hesitation as he was fueled with anger then. After watching his figure disappear before her, Natasha averted her gaze and looked for her bag. When she spotted it nearby, she tried to reach for it. It took her a lot of effort to grab it. Upon retrieving her phone, she sent a message to her family group chat, ¡°The Watsons¡±, informing them that she couldn¡¯t go home that day as she had something to do. Terence asked for a reason, and so did the three kids. When Natasha was about to reply, the door suddenly flung open, and Keh walked into the ward. Natasha was shocked to see him. After informing her family in the group chat that she had something to do, she kept away her phone. ¡°Did you forget something?¡± asked Natasha while staring at him. He approached her and returned her gaze coldly. ¡°Even if you¡¯re an ungrateful person, I¡¯m not. I will only leave once you get better, for old times¡¯ sake.¡± Natasha didn¡¯t expect such an answer. For old times¡¯ sake? Do we even have any rtionship back then? Now, she gradually understood that having a good marriage between them then was merely her wishful thinking. Hence, there was no rtionship whatsoever between them. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± ¡°Natasha, are you even a woman?¡± asked Keh suddenly. His tone was slightly harsh as he was angry at her for being so strong-willed. Natasha blinked and said, ¡°It is pretty obvious that I am.¡± ¡°Other women would have cried after encountering such an incident. As for you, leaving aside the fact that you¡¯re not grateful for mypany, how dare you try to shoo me away?¡± Keh shot back at her. ¡°So, you like that kind of woman?¡± Natasha asked, and it rendered Keh speechless. ¡°Thea is that kind of woman, isn¡¯t she?¡± She shot another question at him. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Though her body was exhausted, she was in good spirits. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Unrealistically Beautiful Despite her weak physical state, Natasha was still as feisty as usual. Keh¡¯s interest was piqued when he noticed her prating eyes ring at him. He walked over and asked, ¡°Why? Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± Natasha questioned before immediately denying it. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Why would it be impossible? Why do you keep bringing her up if you aren¡¯t jealous?¡± Keh asked as a strange look shed across his dark, solemn eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just curious,¡± she replied. ¡°What are you curious about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just wondering what kind of woman is capable of capturing your heart,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Why would you be curious about her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange for a woman you had abandoned to be curious about this. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± asked Natasha. Keh narrowed his eyes when he heard the word ¡°abandoned¡±e out of her mouth. Even though she said it casually, the word still sounded offensive to him. ¡°Natasha, you don¡¯t have to be so harsh. I did not abandon you.¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°We only got married because of Grandpa. There were no feelings of love between us, so our divorce was the best decision for both of us,¡± Keh exined. Upon hearing his words, Natasha gathered her expression as she retracted the disappointment in her eyes. Then she nodded. ¡°That¡­ makes sense.¡± The expression in her eyes somehow gave Keh the feeling that he had hurt her. He furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why? Did you have feelings for me?¡± The corner of her pale lips curled upward as Natasha scoffed, ¡°I must be crazy if I had feelings for you.¡± Somehow Natasha¡¯s words were always so unpleasant to his ears. Looking at her sternly, Keh warned, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely impossible for you to turn crazy. Natasha, it would be best if you stopped being curious about my affairs before things spiral out of control.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I wasn¡¯t nning on falling for the same trap twice.¡± Keh was at a loss of words. Would it hurt for her to refrain from saying unnecessary things? Knowing that Keh was about to lose his cool, Natasha quickly changed the topic. ¡°All right, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to rest. You may leave now.¡± With that, she closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep. It was a good thing that she reacted fast enough. Who knew what Keh would do if she were to provoke him any further? Finally, the air in the room was quiet. Keh nced in Natasha¡¯s direction and watched her sleep. Her face was still flushed, and beads of cold sweat formed on her forehead. Yet, despite being in such a worn state, she still looked unrealistically beautiful. A suspicion grew within him as he wondered how different she had be even though she still looked the same as before, and there were no changes in her appearance throughout the years. Could there be something wrong with my eyes? Keh¡¯s lips contorted into a snicker as he pondered. As he listened to Natasha¡¯s steady breathing, he stood up and gently put the nket on her before leaving the ward quietly. In the corridor, Keh dialed Fabian¡¯s number. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, how can I help you?¡± Fabian queried. After a moment of silence, Keh finally spoke up. ¡°Do you have Gaston¡¯s information in your hands?¡± ¡°H-How did you know?¡± Fabian asked in surprise. ¡°Name a price. I want you to hand over the information to the police tonight,¡± Keh instructed. Fabian realized that things seemed to be getting out of hand. ¡°Did he do something to offend you?¡± ¡°I just think that a person like him should be taught a lesson.¡± Although Keh¡¯s tone of voice sounded nonchnt, Fabian knew that Gaston must have offended him. ¡°Initially, I only collected information about him because I did not like him. Never would I have expected it toe in handy. Then I shall not stand on ceremony, Mr. Hamilton!¡± Fabian eximed. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Just transfer whatever amount you think the information is worth to me.¡± Fabian chuckled. However, Keh did not respond. Instead, he tapped on his phone, and within seconds, Fabian received a text message on his phone. When Fabian saw the text message, his eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, have a good rest. Rest assured that I shall handle this issue perfectly. Satisfaction is guaranteed!¡± Fabian said with excitement evident in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve just sent you an address. Bring a fresh set of clothes to me when youe to pick me up.¡± ¡°What are you doing in a hospital? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. Just do as I instructed,¡± Keh replied. Without questioning further, Fabian responded, ¡°Got it!¡± After ending the call, Keh nced at the ward before he turned around and walked back in. Natasha was sleeping soundly. Later that night, the flush on Natasha¡¯s face gradually faded, and she no longer broke out in cold sweat. It was probably due to the effects of the medication. After making sure that her condition was improving, Keh finally sat on the couch at the side of the ward and fell asleep. The following day, sunshine poured through the window, forcing Natasha to open her eyes. She scanned her surroundings and noticed that she was no longer on the drip. Her body was free of needles, and she was feeling much better. She was about to leave the bed when Natasha noticed someone was sleeping on the couch in front of her. When she realized who the man was, she was stunned for a moment. Did Keh not go backst night and spend the night here? Despite it being a fact, she still could not believe her eyes. This was something that he would never have done when they were married in the past. Scenes of him showing up and the way he protected her when he was carrying her away fromst night shed through her mind. Undeniably, Natasha felt a tinge of delight when Keh showed up. At the very least, she no longer hated him as much as before. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As she observed his side profile that was glowing under the mellow sunlight casting on his body, she realized that he looked much more mature than six years ago, and his facial features looked more masculine. It was undeniable that Keh¡¯s physical appearance was her cup of tea. However¡­ Just as Natasha was staring off into space, her phone suddenly rang. The phone ringing jolted Natasha to her senses and woke Keh up as well. He sat up and directed his gaze toward her. Natasha immediately averted her gaze and hastily searched for her phone. Realizing she was already awake, Keh furrowed his brows as he got up from the couch and walked to her. ¡°How are you feeling? Better?¡± With a nod, she answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine now.¡± Natasha¡¯s phone continued to ring, and it was still nowhere to be found. Keh shot her a peculiar look before reaching out for the phone on the other end of the table and bringing it to her. Unfortunately, he saw the name on the caller ID when he picked up her phone. Caller ID: Big Darling. The name felt like a stab to his heart. After Natasha took the phone over from Keh, she nced at him and wondered how she was going to pick up the call in his presence. She hesitated for a moment and decided to hang up the call. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take the call?¡± Keh asked with a raised brow. The gentle expression from earlier instantly became stern. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient¡­¡± Natasha tried toe up with an excuse but failed. ¡°Why would it be inconvenient? Are you afraid for him to know that I¡¯ve spent the night here with you?¡± Natasha was at a loss of words as she looked at Keh in puzzlement. ¡°Your boyfriend is such a generous person. He gave you the freedom to dine with a male client and did not bother to check on you for the whole night. Did he finally remember about you now?¡± There was nothing else that she could say. With furrowed brows, she asked, ¡°Keh, can you stop being sarcastic?¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Feeling Annoyed ¡°How am I being sarcastic?¡± Keh questioned. He merely felt annoyed by her reaction. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, when Natasha was about to say something, her phone rang again. The call was again, from ¡°Big Darling¡±. Almost immediately, Natasha kept her phone beneath her body like she was trying to hide something. She must not pick up the call in Keh¡¯s presence. This time, a look of thunder clouded Keh¡¯s face. ¡°Do you need me to exin the situation on your behalf?¡± Keh asked with a brooding expression. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Natasha shook her head as she continued to press on her phone with her body weight, unable to rx. ¡°I¡¯m your ex-husband so it¡¯s not strange for me to show up in your ward,¡± he exined. ¡°Forget it.¡± Natasha shook her head with a smile. Upon her reaction, Keh had aplicated expression on his face. Natasha¡¯s phone rang once again as if the caller was after her life. However, Natasha still had no intention of picking up the call. Keh stared at her for a long time before leaving the ward. When the door closed, Natasha finally let out a sigh of relief. She immediately took out her phone and answered the call. ¡°Nat, what happened to you?¡± Anthony asked over the line. ¡°Nothing. Nothing happened to me,¡± Natasha exined as she kept her eyes on the door. ¡°You stayed out the whole night and did not respond to any messages and calls from us. We were worried sick,¡± said Anthony. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you. I¡¯ll be back in a while. Let¡¯s talk about this tonight, all right?¡± ¡°Are you really okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Aren¡¯t I talking to you over the phone right now? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine,¡± Natasha reassured. ¡°All right then,¡± George heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Don¡¯te back toote.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Nat, I love you.¡± Denise¡¯s cute voice sounded from the other end of the line. Upon hearing Denise¡¯s gentle voice, Natasha could feel warmth bloom in her chest. She then smiled and gently replied, ¡°I love you too.¡± Meanwhile, Keh was smoking on the other side of the door. He could hear Natasha¡¯s talking on the phone loud and clear. He felt inexplicably annoyed and unhappy when he heard her saying ¡°I love you¡± to the other person on the line. He then put out his cigarette and returned to the ward. The moment Natasha saw him enter the ward, she acted as if nothing had happened and quickly kept her phone back in her bag, ready to leave. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask him to pick you up?¡± Keh scoffed. ¡°No, that¡¯s unnecessary. I can go back by myself.¡± ¡°It seems like your rtionship with him is not as close as I thought,¡± Keh remarked. He was trying hard to obtain some information about the other man from Natasha to make him feel better about himself. However, Natasha merely shed a smile at him and could not be bothered with his remark. His mood got worse when he saw that smile of hers. Suddenly, Keh¡¯s phone rang. He took out his phone and checked the caller ID before subconsciously directing his gaze toward Natasha. When she felt his eyes were on her after checking the caller ID, Natasha immediately guessed who the caller was. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Natasha motioned for him to pick up the call. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make a single sound.¡± Keh hesitated for a moment before he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not like you.¡± With that, he answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Keh, my parents had arrived. They wanted to treat you to a meal, so they¡¯re wondering whether you¡¯d be free today?¡± Thea chirped over the phone. He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m busy today, so I can¡¯t make it. How about another day?¡± ¡°Um, all right then.¡± Before Thea could speak another word, Keh hung up the call. As the distance between the two was rtively close, Natasha could hear Thea¡¯s voice from the call. She gazed at Keh in amusement and teased, ¡°You¡¯re going to leave a bad impression for turning down your future inws¡¯ invitation. I¡¯m fine now, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me. If you need to leave, go ahead.¡± ¡°Did you think I¡¯m staying around because of you?¡± Keh asked. Just as Natasha was about to say something, suddenly, someone forcefully pushed open the door. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you hurt?¡± Fabian rushed in, thinking that Keh was hurt. Hence, he only realized that the patient on the bed was someone else after he entered the ward. ¡°M-Ms. Watson?¡± Fabian was surprised. Natasha looked at him and smiled politely at him. After taking a good look at the bandage on Natasha, he immediately understood the situation. Following that, he quickly handed her the breakfast he had just bought. ¡°Ms. Watson, this is the breakfast Mr. Hamilton told me to buy for you. Enjoy.¡± The moment Natasha saw the food, she began to feel hungry. She then turned to look at Keh. ¡°We used to be married, after all. So, a small gesture like this is nothing,¡± he suddenly exined. Fabian was going to pass the clean clothes to Keh when he heard Keh¡¯s words, leaving him bbergasted. What? They used to be married? What is that supposed to mean? Is Natasha Mr. Hamilton¡¯s ex-wife? Oh my, oh my, oh my! He was trying to wrap his head around what he had just heard. The newly acquired piece of information was so earth-shattering he could not help but curse inwardly. Meanwhile, Natasha merely nced at Fabian for a moment and said nothing. Then, she turned to open up the food packaging and began eating. ¡°M-Mr. Hamilton¡­¡± Before Fabian could finish his sentence, he spotted the blood stains on Keh¡¯s shirt. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you injured?¡± ¡°No, those aren¡¯t mine.¡± Feeling relieved, he finally handed the clothes over. ¡°Here you go, the clothes that you asked for.¡± Keh took the clothes and headed toward the restroom to change. Only Fabian and Natasha were left in the ward. Based on his observations, Fabian could see that Natasha was important to Keh. Even though he was unsure of the reason for their divorce, he could feel that Natasha¡¯s presence had a huge significance in Keh¡¯s heart. ¡°Ms. Watsons, how was the food?¡± Fabian asked as he watched her eat. Natasha nodded, ¡°Mm, the food is good. Thank you for the food.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Fabian replied, standing at the side with both hands in front of him, like a humble servant waiting for his orders. Not used to being treated in such a manner, she looked at him and offered, ¡°Would you like to have some?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Fabian gestured by waving his hands. He was worried that if he were to eat with her, he would be dead meat. ¡°How is your wound?¡± Fabian asked. Looking at the bandaged wound, Natasha casually shook her head. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all good.¡± ¡°Gaston is known to be a lecher in the industry. But you don¡¯t have to worry because he will never get the chance to appear before you again.¡± She threw a perplexed gaze at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± The sound of the restroom door opening interrupted Fabian¡¯s reply. Keh walked out with a fresh fit of clothes. He looked much more energetic than before. He looked like the main character walking out of a movie with his chiseled facial features and slender figure. Not only women, but even Fabian could not take his eyes off him. Just then, Keh looked over at Fabian and instructed, ¡°Cancel all of my morning meetings.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get it done right now.¡± With that, Fabian started making calls on his phone as he walked out of the ward. Natasha quickly retracted her gaze and lowered her head as she continued to eat. Keh stepped forward as he fixed his gaze on her. ¡°Is the food good?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good.¡± She nodded. She looked so carefree and nonchnt as usual. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back once you¡¯re done eating,¡± he said. Natasha was dumbfounded upon hearing Keh¡¯s words. ¡°No!¡± She rejected. Every part of her body wanted to reject his offer. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Have You Ever Regretted It Keh nced at Natasha. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back. Even if Old Mr. Watson found out, he wouldn¡¯t say anything, so aren¡¯t you overreacting here?¡± Was I overreacting? But there¡¯s not only Grandpa at home. The kids are there too. It was uncertain if they would meet, but Natasha did not want to take the risk. While facing Keh, she wore a calm expression. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, so I can return on my own. Don¡¯t you have something to do? You can do whatever you have to. We should keep our distance.¡± The more she declined him, the more Keh wanted to send her back. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Are you worried about me or scared that your boyfriend would see us and misunderstand?¡± he questioned. Natasha sighed. ¡°It¡¯s the same thing.¡± ¡°Easy. Either hees to fetch you, or I send you back. You decide,¡± he replied. Keh was curious what kind of man would cause Natasha to be this protective. She was speechless. If I really have a boyfriend, I would¡¯ve called him here to fetch me now. Unfortunately, where would I find such a person? Looking at Keh, she smiled. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± He was speechless. Natasha changed her stance faster than one flipping the page of a book. Although she agreed, he was still a tad upset. He stepped forward and stopped before her. ¡°Natasha, just what kind of guy is he that you wouldn¡¯t let him show up?¡± Since Keh was so sure that a ¡°boyfriend¡± existed, Natasha had to make up one such person. After giving it some thought, she said, ¡°He¡¯s just too perfect.¡± ¡°What kind of perfect?¡± ¡°He keeps a low profile, treats others sincerely, takes care of me, and is very loyal. All in all, he¡¯s When she thought of her children, she was relieved that she taught them well, so they did not turn out to be like Keh. He remained silent, feeling that all she said was meant to jab at him. Keh sneered, ¡°Oh? There¡¯s such a man in the world?¡± ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible just because you¡¯ve never encountered such people. There are plenty like this out there, but probably none in your circle, so you think they don¡¯t exist.¡± Seeing as Keh¡¯s expression was grim, Natasha was somewhat delighted. After so many years, she could tell him these without cursing at him. It was quite satisfying on her part. Keh stared at her. ¡°I¡¯m getting more curious and want to meet him after you say all these.¡± ¡°In your dreams,¡± Natasha rejected his idea immediately. ¡°Why are you so afraid of me seeing him? Unless you made up everything you just said?¡± he guessed. She shook her head. ¡°No. He¡¯s just so good I¡¯m scared you¡¯ll take him away from me.¡± He was speechless since she sounded more irrational. As he did not know if it was the truth, Keh looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll get to see him sooner orter anyway.¡± Natasha looked nonchnt. As if! As she finished most of her food, Keh picked up the bag left on the side and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go if you¡¯re done eating.¡± Despite him leaving first, Natasha did not think much of it. She got off the bed and wore her shoes before following him. Although she looked haggard, she was still a beautiful woman. After walking out of the door, they met Fabian. He informed Keh, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, everything¡¯s settled.¡± Keh replied, ¡°Go back to thepany first. I need to go somewhere else.¡± ¡°Sending Ms. Watson home? Should I do it instead?¡± Fabian offered. ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care,¡± Natasha chimed in immediately. Fabian wanted to say something, but a look from Keh, and he understood the situation and wanted to p himself for offering his help. This is not the kind of situation I should butt into! Why can¡¯t I be a mature and sensible assistant to Mr. Hamilton? ¡°I suddenly remember I have something else to do. Something very important, so please go with Mr. Hamilton, Ms. Watson.¡± After finishing that sentence, Fabian continued without waiting for Keh¡¯s reply, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I¡¯ll go first. It¡¯s an emergency.¡± Then, he left quickly. Natasha furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°His acting sucks.¡± In the car, Natasha satfortably, and her posture did not lookdylike at all. Most women would want to show their most beautiful side in front of Keh, unlike Natasha, who did whatever she wanted. In the past, if he saw her like this, he would be turned off. However, now that he saw this, it felt refreshing. Meanwhile, Natasha remembered something and turned to him. ¡°Oh, how much is the hospital bill? I¡¯ll transfer it to you.¡± Keh averted his gaze discreetly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s not much anyway.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not much, it¡¯s your money, so I must repay it. How much?¡± While speaking, she took out her phone. He swept a nce at her. ¡°Just think of it that I¡¯m unting my wealth.¡± She became speechless and nced at him from the corner of her eyes, then nodded. ¡°Okay, if you say so.¡± As Keh drove the car, he looked slightly unhappy. Meanwhile, Natasha turned a blind eye to it and changed her posture to afortable one, nning to take a quick nap. ¡°Natasha,¡± he called out. ¡°Hmm?¡± She hummed in response. ¡°After we divorced, where did you go?¡± Keh suddenly asked. She turned to look at him. ¡°Why ask about this?¡± ¡°I searched for you and looked for everything rted to you, but I didn¡¯t find you,¡± he said. Natasha was stunned. In the past, she was afraid that Keh would find out, so she erased all traces of herself. Unexpectedly, he really did search for her. Furthermore, she did not think she would have a day she could sit together with him and converse about this matter peacefully. This feels a little¡­ indescribable. She responded nonchntly, ¡°Oh? Why is that so?¡± Keh looked at her and said, ¡°I wanted to know why too. Howe I can¡¯t find anything about you?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s fate?¡± she suggested. Fate? I never believed in such a thing! Nevertheless, Keh stopped pushing for answers. As he stopped asking, Natasha did not continue the conversation either. The car cruised on the road smoothly, and the interior was silent. Having lost the intention to nap, Natasha looked outside through the window and reminisced about the past few years. From the first time she met Keh until marrying him, facing his contempt, and divorcing him, these events only took a little more than a year. That one year, to her, felt very long and left a deep mark on her. When she left, thest thing she expected was to sit with him like this and chat. The words they had exchanged within this time were much more than the words they spoke in the year they were married. While thinking of that, Natasha¡¯s lips curled up in a mocking smile subconsciously. Keh saw it and questioned, ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just suddenly got enlightened about how everything has changed,¡± she answered. After keeping his silence for a few seconds, Keh suddenly asked, ¡°Have you ever regretted it?¡± ¡°Regret what?¡± ¡°Regret giving up on those two kids.¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Not On The Losing End The conversation eventually ended there. It was evident that Keh still couldn¡¯t get over the matter. After pondering for a while, Natasha looked at him and questioned back, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I have never thought of giving the two children up!¡± Keh responded seriously, enunciating every single word. ¡°I meant to ask if you regretted what you did to me,¡± Natasha replied. Keh paused for a while before responding, ¡°Those are two different matters.¡± ¡°It is the same thing!¡± Natasha said. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t treated me like that back then, I wouldn¡¯t have kept it from you either.¡± Keh pursed his thin lips and fell silent. ¡°You¡¯ve never thought of giving the two children up but would you have allowed them to stay with me? Would you allow them to have a mother like me, whom you find to be such a disgrace? You won¡¯t,¡± Natasha continued with certainty. ¡°So even if I did that out of my own selfish intentions, is there any problem with that? Why should I keep your flesh and blood and make myself go through the pain of parting with them?¡± Keh remained silent. Natasha went on, ¡°So don¡¯t just put all the me on me. I admit that my actions were selfish, but I have to say that it was the best oue for both of us. There¡¯s nothing tying us together, and we wouldn¡¯t have to deal with each other. And there wouldn¡¯t be a need for us to be an indispensable part of each other¡¯s lives.¡± ¡°If they were still here, I wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± Keh replied. Natasha nced at him and was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°I mind.¡± Keh¡¯s gaze was full of doubts as he looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t have the upper hand in this matter, so I won¡¯t choose to make myself suffer. If I had the choice, I hope that the one who¡¯s in misery is you.¡± Natasha¡¯s words were frank and direct. She couldn¡¯t care less if he called her selfish or merciless, as that was exactly the type of person she was. In their rtionship, she had noints about making sacrifices. But the moment she decided to let go, she didn¡¯t wish to be the one on the losing end. Once Natasha finished speaking, Keh stepped on the brakes. Natasha turned to look outside the window and saw that they were already at her house. Natasha suppressed her emotions and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ve already made myself very clear. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand. Also, thank you for yesterday, and thank you for sending me back today.¡± With that, Natasha pushed the door open and got out of the car. She hoped that that was all there was to her rtionship with Keh in the future. However, just as she stepped out of the car, Keh opened the door and got out as well. ¡°Natasha,¡± Keh called out. ¡°If I¡¯m given the choice, I would rather that we be an indispensable part of each other¡¯s lives than be in our current state.¡± At this, Natasha nced at him and gave him a faint smile. ¡°What a pity. It¡¯s toote now.¡± Keh was just about to say something when a car stopped beside them. Terence got out of the car and looked at them. Eventually, he cast a questioning look at Keh and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Upon seeing Terence, Keh contained his emotions and greeted him politely, ¡°Hi, Old Mr. Watson.¡± Terence¡¯s gaze lingered and fell upon Natasha¡¯s bandaged arm. With a frown, he asked, ¡°Nat, are you hurt? What happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Gramps,¡± Natasha replied. There was still blood seeping through the bandage around her arm and her injury looked serious. Terence nced at Keh. ¡°You rascal. Were you the one who did this? What did you do to Nat? Let me tell you this. I don¡¯t care whose grandson you are, but if you dare to hurt Nat, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± When she saw Terence fly into a rage, Natasha rushed forward to calm him down. ¡°Gramps, this has nothing to do with him. He wasn¡¯t the one who did it.¡± ¡°Who else could have done it besides him?¡± Terence red at Keh. Thetter merely stood there in silence and didn¡¯t try to exin himself. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid, but it was out of respect toward Terence. ¡°Grandpa, it really isn¡¯t him. An ident happened yesterday, and he was the one who saved me,¡± Natasha hurriedly exined. If she didn¡¯t make things clear then, there was a possibility that Terence would end up beating Keh. Hearing this, Terence looked toward Natasha. ¡°Nat, don¡¯t be afraid. Now that I¡¯m here, no one can try to bully you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, Gramps. There¡¯s no need for me to cover up for him,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Really?¡± Natasha nodded profusely to show that she meant her words. It was only then that Terence was slightly appeased and looked at Keh. ¡°If that¡¯s what Nat says, then I¡¯ll believe you. But Keh¡­¡± Terence pondered for a while before continuing, ¡°Nat is the only descendant left in the Watson family. I don¡¯t want any harm to happen to her. I hope you can understand this.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± As he said that, Keh nced at Natasha again. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go upstairs and let me have a look. What exactly happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury, and I was the one who caused it.¡± With that, they headed upstairs amid Terence¡¯s worry. Meanwhile, Keh stood downstairs. It was only after he watched them go in that he retracted his gaze, got into his car, and drove off. Upstairs, Terence held the medical kit and looked at her injury carefully by the side. ¡°The wound must be very deep. This won¡¯t do. I think you should go to the hospital to get it treated,¡± Terence advised her. ¡°Gramps, I¡¯ve already treated it at the hospital. They¡¯ve already applied the medication. It really isn¡¯t a big deal,¡± Natasha responded. It was only then that Terence heaved a sigh of relief. However, he relentlessly continued to probe further. ¡°So what exactly happened?¡± ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s difficult to exin. But don¡¯t worry, Gramps. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± ¡°No. You have to tell me everything.¡± Natasha knew that he wouldn¡¯t stop pestering her until she made things clear. After contemting for a while, Natasha exined, ¡°Yesterday, I went to negotiate a project deal with Gaston from Prime Investment Corporation. He got rowdy¡­ and I ended up hurting myself to stay conscious. But afterward, Keh came to my rescue and even beat him up. He then sent me to the hospital, which is how I ended up with this.¡± She gave a brief overview of the entire process. Although Natasha made it sound simple, Terence knew that it was not how the situation went. However, when he heard that Keh saved her and even beat the guy up, Terence felt slightly more satisfied. Besides that, his prejudice against Keh was also reduced by a little. All of a sudden, he seemed to remember something and immediately switched on the television. At that moment, the news was being broadcasted. ¡°At nine o¡¯clock this morning, the International Trade Administration and the Major Crimes Unit jointly went to Prime Investment Corporation and arrested Mr. Williams, an executive at Prime Investment Corporation. Based on live reports, Mr. Williams hasmitted corporate crimes and rape, among many other charges. They have now acquired conclusive evidence¡­¡± After looking at the footage of Gaston being arrested on the news, Terence turned to look at Natasha. ¡°Did you do this?¡± Terence asked. Natasha immediately shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not me. I haven¡¯t even found the time to do it.¡± Terence believed her. If she was the one who did it, she wouldn¡¯t deny it. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then isn¡¯t this such a coincidence?¡± Terence asked. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 They Heal Her Natasha furrowed her brows as the words Fabian said to her in the hospital resounded in her head. He said Gaston would never appear again in the future. Does Keh have a hand in this? Deep down, she sensed it had something to do with Keh. Otherwise, Fabian would not have said so. However, she also felt that it wasn¡¯t done by Keh, thinking the man would never do such a thing for her. As she was pondering, Terence called out to her twice. ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Natasha snapped out of her daze, murmuring, ¡°I was thinking who would have taken action so quickly¡­¡± ¡°That evil man deserves to be punished. Hence, no matter who it was that had handled the issue, the person had aplished a great deed,¡± Terence responded. Natasha remained silence. ¡°It¡¯s just that the person had acted too early, or else I would have made my way down to thepany to beat up that crook.¡± The thought of it had left Terence fuming. Natasha looked at Terence upon hearing hisment. ¡°Grandpa, I know you care and love me. Nevertheless, I don¡¯t wish for you to be so impulsive. Compared to thrashing him, don¡¯t you think his current oue would make him wish he was better off dead?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. However, I just can¡¯t let it go.¡± Natasha appeased him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. He actually didn¡¯t manage to bully me. Furthermore, Keh even beat him up.¡± Once she brought that up, Terence said, ¡°Keh actually did something decent this time¡­¡± Natasha replied smilingly, ¡°All right, Grandpa. I¡¯ll take extra caution in the future and not make you worry anymore. You also have to promise me that no matter what happens next time, you got to remain cool-headed.¡± Terence could not retort as he knew his granddaughter was only being filial. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± I¡¯ll take it that he has promised me. A smile appeared on Natasha¡¯s face. ¡°Okay, Grandpa. I¡¯ll return to my room to rest. Don¡¯t tell the triplets what happened when theye back. I don¡¯t want them to worry about me.¡± Terence nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Quickly return to your room to rest then. I¡¯ll prepare some soup for you.¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Natasha grinned before getting up and heading toward her bedroom. She initially wanted to shower, but she couldn¡¯t let her wound get wet. Therefore, Natasha changed into a set offortable silk pajamas and directly slumped onto the bed. Natasha originally nned to sleep in the dim surrounding. Nheless, she tossed and turned in bed and eventually couldn¡¯t sleep. The news of Gaston getting arrested constantly surfaced in her mind. Her intuition told her that it was not a coincidence. Besides Keh, she could not think of anyone else who would have done that. While ruminating over it, it took Natasha an unknown amount of time to fall into a deep slumber. By the time she had awakened again, night had already fallen. She looked out of the window and found that the streetlights seemed to have lit up. Natasha was about to rise to her feet when her phone rang. Seeing it was Mark, she picked up the call without a second thought. ¡°N-Nat.¡± Mark¡¯s voice trembled on the other end. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Yondel?¡± Natasha questioned. Based on her understanding and perception, she felt that Mark wasn¡¯t someone who would push her into the face of danger. When he had the chance to curry favor with Keh, the man even warned her not to be involved with thetter. Therefore, the situation was purely an unexpected mishap. ¡°Nat, I understand I had organized the matter poorly. However, I honestly didn¡¯t do that on purpose. I swear I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Mark frantically exined during the call. She felt that Mark might have known something after listening to his words. ¡°You knew about it?¡± asked Natasha. ¡°Nat, I only heard about it just now. I¡¯m very sorry for causing you harm,¡± Mark persistently apologized to her. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I know you didn¡¯t arrange for that to happen, and it was all a coincidence.¡± Natasha spoke. ¡°You really believe me?¡± Mark stated. ¡°If I don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll also be locked up with Gaston right now,¡± Natasha replied. Mark was beyond thankful. ¡°Then, can you plead with Mr. Hamilton on my behalf and tell him I didn¡¯t do it deliberately? He said he would cklist me. I still need to support my family, and I couldn¡¯t afford to be jobless. Nat, no, I mean Ms. Watson, I beg you. Please help me!¡± Mark suddenly broke into tears. Natasha froze at his statement. She asked after that, ¡°Are you sure it was Keh who said that?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton personally gave me a call and swore at me. He even told me he would not allow me to remain in this industry. Ms. Watson, please help me, will you? I know I shouldn¡¯t be making such a request, but I swear on my life that I didn¡¯t make that arrangement. Neither do I have any bad intention toward you.¡± Mark spoke in a voice filled with despair. Natasha gave it some thought before replying, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll call and discuss this with him.¡± ¡°You will? Thank you so much, Ms. Watson!¡± Mark expressed his gratitude repeatedly, and they ended the call after that. Natasha gave it a lot of thought and found Keh¡¯s actions very puzzling. If it was because he saw me yesterday and decided to take revenge for me, I guess any upright person would have the courage to do so. However, if he also made Gaston pay for the consequences after the incident and even personally gave my manager a call, isn¡¯t that too redundant? After some hesitation, Natasha still phoned Keh. Before she could think of what to say, a voice sounded from the other end. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable.¡± Natasha hung up the phone. After pondering, she decided to contact the manter. Shezed in bed again. Right then, someone pushed the door open silently, leaving it ajar. Afterward, Denise stuck her head out of the door. When she saw Natasha opening her eyes, Denise spoke. ¡°Nat, are you awake?¡± ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Natashanguidly replied while looking at Denise push the door open to enter the room. The child immediately sat on the bed and cautiously gazed at her mother¡¯s injured hand. ¡°Mommy, does it hurt?¡± Natasha shook her head with a smile. ¡°Not at all.¡± Denise picked up Natasha¡¯s hand before blowing at it twice. ¡°Mommy, you must be more careful next time. If not, I¡¯ll get a heartache.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°All right, I got it.¡± A warmth spread through her heart after seeing her daughter¡¯s obedient appearance. Usually, Natasha seldom bothered with her children. She was also bad at expressing herself. Nheless, the triplets would cozy up to her first whenever something happened. Rather than saying it was Natasha who nurtured them, it was more fitting to say that the three children were the ones who healed her. ¡°Mommy, are you hungry?¡± the bright-eyed Denise asked. ¡°Gramps made some soup for you and is waiting for you to drink it.¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m indeed rather hungry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring the soup and feed you,¡± Denise said excitedly. She was about to get down from the bed when the door opened. Anthony walked into the bedroom with a bowl of soup. ¡°Mommy, have some soup,¡± Anthony uttered. Meanwhile, Benjamin held a ss of fruit juice. ¡°I also brought your favorite drink.¡± Natasha gazed at the triplets. Oh gosh! What did I do to deserve these three adorable children? Perhaps, a person would get emotional easily in his vulnerable state. Hence, the corners of Natasha¡¯s eyes started to moisten with tears. ¡°Thank you, my sweeties,¡± Natasha said with a beaming smile. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Do Not Disappoint Me In the living room, Natasha was being very well taken care of. Her three children were obedient and devoted. They did not ask how she had sustained her injury, probably because Terence had instructed them not to. She did not ask how he had gone about telling them. Natasha felt very satisfied seeing that the adorable three children were so obedient. Sometimes, she would say that she did not mind even if Keh found out about them. However, she still selfishly wished that he would never know. That way, he would not try to steal them away from her. She could feel Keh¡¯s stubbornness and desire. If he found out, things would turn ugly. With that thought, Natasha¡¯s gaze fell onto rice, who was curled up in the corner. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Do you want a daddy?¡± Denise froze for a moment. She gazed at Natasha and asked, ¡°Are you going to give us a daddy, Mommy?¡± ¡°I was just wondering if your daddyes back and says he wants you all to go home with him. What would you do?¡± Before Denise could even open her mouth, George piped up from the corner. ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever Mommy goes,¡± he said resolutely. Anthony was always thest person to express his feelings. However, he had never wavered in his support for her. Natasha could feel very clearly just how much he loved her. He hardly acted cutely and was not as likable as Denise. Hence, Natasha rarely showed him any affection. However, Natasha was unable to control herself today. She reached over and nted a kiss on his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re such a good boy.¡± To her surprise, Anthony¡¯s face turned red as he smiled and gazed at her. ¡°Me too, Mommy! I don¡¯t care how nice Daddy is. I will never leave you, Mommy!¡± Denise whined as she crawled toward Natasha, begging for an affectionate kiss as well. ¡°All right, all right. You¡¯re a good girl too.¡± ¡°I would be deemed quite unsociable if I choose to remain quiet.¡± Benjamin approached Natasha as well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. Even if Daddy tries to bribe or seduce me with his assets worth billions of dors, I will never give in. Even if I do, it will be because I want to give the money to you. I will always Benjamin¡¯s words were always so pleasant and refined. ¡°Are you sure Daddy has assets worth billions of dors?¡± Natasha asked. However, she knew that Keh definitely did. ¡°I was just making an analogy to express how much I love you,¡± Benjamin replied with a smile. Natasha grinned back at him. ¡°Yeah, I can feel how much you love me. I love you too.¡± With that, she dropped a kiss on his head as well. Her three children were gathered around her with bright smiles on their faces. Terence, who was watching them from a corner, smiled in satisfaction for some reason. Nat has lost a rtionship, but as long as her three children are with her, her life will be worth living. I can die with no regrets. When they finished dinner, everyone returned to their rooms to rest. After the lights were switched off, Benjamin and Denise quietly sneaked into Anthony¡¯s room. Anthony was sitting in front of theputer, typing away on the keyboard rapidly. Benjamin watched from the side and said, ¡°If Mommy finds out about this, we¡¯ll be done for.¡± ¡°There must be another reason for Mommy¡¯s injury. I have to know the truth,¡± Anthony said. Denise spoke in a low voice, ¡°I went to Mommy¡¯s room earlier. She¡¯s already asleep, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll find out.¡± Anthony remained quiet, and his fingers continued to flutter across the keyboard. Using facial recognition time clock technology, he finally managed to uncover a few videos. ¡°Found it,¡± Anthony said. Benjamin and Denise immediately leaned over. ¡°There are three short videos.¡± With that, Anthony started ying the videos one by one. The first video showed Natasha arriving at Spring Hotel in a cab. Someone came out from the entrance to greet her. The next video disyed a scene where a man helped Natasha into a room. Thest one showed Keh carrying Natasha out of the room. The injury on her hand was as clear as day. The three videos were not long, but they were from the same period of time. Hence, it was not difficult to deduce what had happened after watching them in sequence. Anthony¡¯s eyes turned red-rimmed as he watched the scenes y before him. That b*stard. How dare he bully my mommy! ¡°Tony, look into this man. We can¡¯t let him off!¡± Benjamin eximed. Just as Anthony was about to, Denise piped up. ¡°No need.¡± They turned to look at her. ¡°I saw the news today. That man has already been arrested.¡± Denise pulled out her phone and clicked on the article detailing Gaston¡¯s arrest. The two boys read the entire article solemnly. ¡°Is this a coincidence?¡± Benjamin wondered aloud. Anthony shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Could it be Dad¡­ Mr. Handsome?¡± Denise asked. She knew that Anthony did not like her calling that man ¡°Daddy,¡± so she forced herself to change it. She discreetly observed his reaction. However, he remained silent. ¡°He actually looks quite nervous in the video. He¡¯s consumed by thoughts of revenge, so it¡¯s impossible for him to still not make any moves on the second day. Therefore¡­ Apart from that man, there isn¡¯t anyone else who is able to throw the culprit in jail the next day. Unless this is all a coincidence,¡± Benjamin said as he analyzed the situation. Denise nodded in agreement. I was thinking the same thing! My gut is telling me that Mr. Handsome is the one behind it. It has to be! After all, he stood up for me after seeing me get bullied. If he really is my daddy, he wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye after witnessing Mommy in that predicament! Anthony was still quiet, seemingly pondering over something. Just then, Benjamin looked at theputer screen once more. ¡°Did you guys notice that in the third video? Did Keh hit someone?¡± ¡°Did he?¡± ¡°It looks like he did!¡± Without waiting for Anthony¡¯s reply, Benjamin pulled up the third video. In it, Keh was shown to be standing at the entrance of the room, seemingly talking to someone. In the next second, he swung his leg in a forceful kick. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look like he kicked someone?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Yes, it does¡­¡± Denise replied. Unable to control himself, Anthony watched the video as well. Indeed, it looked like Keh had kicked someone. ¡°If he would assault someone for Mommy, he must be behind this.¡± Denise could not hide the delight in her tone. ¡°I think so too.¡± As Anthony watched his siblings engage in a heated discussion, he closed theptop. ¡°All right. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to sleep,¡± he said. Benjamin and Denise exchanged a nce before falling silent. ¡°Someone has taken revenge on Mommy¡¯s behalf, so there is nothing left for us to do. You should get some rest as well,¡± Benjamin said. However, Anthony did not speak. With that, they left his room. Anthony remained calm even after they left. Hey on the bed but was unable to fall asleep. He tossed and turned in bed. Benjamin and Denise¡¯s words were still echoing in his mind. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He did not want to admit it, but he also felt that Keh was behind everything. Moreover, he had done it spectacrly. All the negative feelings he had toward Keh vanished. And for some reason, the corners of his lips curled up. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 There Is Always A Way Meanwhile, Thea finally returned to her hotel room after spending a whole day with her parents. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom, this is the hotel Keh arranged for you. He said that you two could stay as long as you like, and he wants you to befortable,¡± she said with a smile. Her father, Harry Jarman, let out a huff. ¡°There is no meaning in such superficial efforts. He didn¡¯t even turn up when we said we would buy him a meal.¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy, Dad,¡± Thea tried to intercede. ¡°Is he so busy that he can¡¯t even find time to have a meal?¡± Harry gazed at his daughter with disappointment. ¡°What on earth is going on between you and Keh? How much has your rtionship progressed?¡± After hearing his question, Thea lowered her head and fell silent. ¡°Well, would you look at that? You always m up when I ask this. What exactly is Keh thinking? Is he nning to give you a proper title?¡± Harry was so furious that he started yelling. Thea¡¯s mother, Caroline, immediately approached him. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Aren¡¯t you tired? Hurry and go take a shower. Stop worrying about our daughter¡¯s rtionship.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°What? What could you do about it?¡± ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll stop talking.¡± Harry did not dare to go against Caroline. He shot a final nce at Thea before heading to the bathroom. Caroline gazed at Thea and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your father just wants the best for you.¡± ¡°I know that, Mom¡­¡± Thea replied dejectedly. Just then, Caroline pulled her onto the couch. ¡°Just like your father, I would like to ask you the same question as well. What is going on between you and Keh?¡± ¡°Mom¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re not getting out of this. You must tell me the truth,¡± Caroline cut her off and said. After thinking for a moment, Thea opened her mouth. ¡°We¡­ We haven¡¯t broached the subject yet.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t talked about it yet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to start, but I think he understands.¡± ¡°Understand? What does he understand? I¡¯m telling you, Thea, even if he really does understand, he will continue to y dumb if you don¡¯t bring it up. Are you going to keep mum and let him waste the best years of your youth?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to go about saying it¡­ What should I do, Mom?¡± Thea asked. She had wanted so much to talk to Keh about it. However, she was afraid that even their friendship would be ruined if she chose to do that. Caroline thought for a moment. ¡°Ask him out tomorrow. I¡¯ll talk to him and see what he¡¯s nning to do!¡± ¡°Mom, that¡¯s¡­ No, that¡¯s not appropriate. There is nothing going on between us, yet you¡¯re going to ask him that. What if he¡¯s not interested in me?¡± ¡°That would be great! I can take you overseas with me. You won¡¯t have to stay by his side and waste your time.¡± ¡°No, Mom. I like him, and I want to be with him. I don¡¯t want to leave him,¡± Thea said firmly as she gazed at Caroline. She knew that her behavior was rather wretched, but she just wanted to stay by Keh¡¯s side. Caroline felt her heart break as she looked at the way Thea was behaving. Thea was the precious daughter she had doted on for many years, after all. She contemted briefly before opening her mouth. ¡°Did you ever think about what you will do if he doesn¡¯t like you?¡± Thea lowered her gaze. ¡°I still don¡¯t want to leave him¡­¡± ¡°Thea!¡± ¡°Mom, I know I shouldn¡¯t be doing this, but it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve never felt so strongly about someone before. I¡¯m willing to do anything and sacrifice everything for him. As long as he can be with me, there¡¯s nothing I won¡¯t do¡­¡± Caroline looked at her and let out a helpless sigh. ¡°Thea, you¡¯re only going to suffer like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of suffering. I¡¯m just afraid that I won¡¯t be able to see him in the future,¡± Thea replied sadly. Caroline thought about it for a moment. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will help you think of a way.¡± Thea¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard her words. ¡°Are you serious, Mom? You have an idea?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± She gazed at Thea, a little hesitant. ¡°What is it, Mom? Just tell me!¡± Thea was practically on the edge of her seat. Then, Caroline leaned over and whispered something into her ear. After hearing what Caroline had to say, Thea¡¯s eyes slowly widened. ¡°Mom¡­ Would it work?¡± Caroline said, ¡°It¡¯s at least better than what you¡¯re doing now, which is nothing.¡± Thea bit her lip, pondering for a few moments. ¡°There¡¯s still something else¡­ I¡¯m not sure how I should put it.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Hence, Thea told Caroline everything about Natasha. When she was finished, Caroline¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. As someone with a lot of experience, I¡¯m pretty sure Keh still has feelings for his ex-wife. ¡°Thea, I¡¯m afraid this woman is your biggest obstacle,¡± she said. Thea chewed on her lip. That was how she felt as well. ¡°Mom, what should I do?¡± she asked. ¡°What¡¯s the most important thing to a woman? Once she has lost that, the most beautiful rtionship in the world will mean nothing to her,¡± Caroline said, enunciating each word slowly. As Thea listened, she realized that it was probably the only way she could use to defeat Natasha. After Harry was done with his shower, he exited the bathroom to find Caroline and Thea still engaged in a conversation on the couch. As soon as he approached them, Thea instantly shot up from her seat. ¡°You should turn in early, Mom and Dad. I¡¯ll be going home now and will be back in the morning.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t like that I was nagging you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Dad. I know you want the best for me. Don¡¯t worry. I know what I should do.¡± Thea said sweetly as she leaned against his shoulder. ¡°After all, my dad is the one who loves me the most in this world. I¡¯m well aware of that.¡± Her cute antics had caused all of his negative emotions to disappear. He shot her a genuine smile. Caroline, who was watching from her seat on the couch, smiled as well. ¡°All right, it¡¯s gettingte. You should head back now. We can talk more tomorrow.¡± Thea nodded and left. After the door closed behind her, Harry turned to Caroline. ¡°What were the two of you talking about?¡± ¡°It was just some girl talk.¡± ¡°What exactly is going on with Keh? Is he interested in Thea at all? If he isn¡¯t, tell Thea to give up on him as soon as possible. There are plenty of fishes in the sea,¡± Harry said. ¡°Okay, okay. I know you¡¯re worried about her. You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with this anymore. I know what to do.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Caroline shot him a small smile. ¡°Of course. What? Don¡¯t you have confidence in me?¡± As Caroline had taken care of herself well, she looked to be in her thirties or forties despite being fifty years old. She was still as stunning as ever, and her smile could enchant others easily. Harry looked at her. ¡°Fine, fine. I trust you.¡± Suddenly, Caroline stretched out her hand and ran her fingers lightly over his neck. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you want to try something in a new environment? Moreover, we haven¡¯t done that in a while¡­¡± As she spoke, a sultry look formed in her eyes. Harry gazed at her, his eyes slowly lighting up. In the next second, he grabbed Caroline and pinned her beneath himself. ¡°You always insist on testing me. You really will be the death of me one day!¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Rumors About Me Natasha went to the office after resting at home for two days. Xavier immediately went to greet her after noticing her. ¡°Boss, why didn¡¯t youe to the office the past two days? You didn¡¯t even return my calls or reply to my messages.¡± ¡°I had some personal matters to attend to.¡± Xavier, who was rather sharp-eyed, noticed the bandage around her hand. ¡°You¡¯re injured? How did that happen? Is it serious? Why didn¡¯t you say anything? I would have gone to visit you.¡± Natasha nced at her hand and replied nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. Nothing to worry about.¡± Ross and Thomas had noticed her as well and approached her. ¡°Ms. Wealthy, I heard you took on Prime Investment Corporation¡¯s project. Is it true?¡± Natasha nodded and walked toward her desk. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Man, I don¡¯t know if I should call you lucky. The owner of Prime Investment Corporation was arrested for his multiple crimes. I heard he is a pervert! And now, many of his victims havee out to identify him. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be done for this time.¡± Natasha gave them an impassive smile. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah! Although losing the project is a shame, we were able to escape unscathed. We¡¯re pretty lucky after all,¡± Ross said in an attempt tofort her. Natasha pretended that it worked and nodded. ¡°You made sense.¡± ¡°Also, you missed out on a lot for the past two days while you were away! For some reason, Mr. Yondel got suspended. Tension in the entire office is high right now.¡± His words reminded Natasha of Mark¡¯s phone call to her. She said that she would speak to Keh about it, but she had forgotten and fell asleepst night. With that thought, she took her phone and headed outside. ¡°Ms. Watson, where are you going?¡± ¡°Ms. Wealthy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make a call,¡± she replied without even turning back. Her voice echoed from afar. The three of them looked at each other. Left without a choice, they all returned to their desks. Natasha walked to the balcony and called Keh. He answered after a few rings. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± she said. ¡°I know,¡± he replied. Natasha paused for a moment. For some reason, she did not know how to broach the subject. All those words that she had prepared to say were suddenly gone. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Actually, I-¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little busy now. Come to my office and we¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get Fabian to wait for you downstairs. Goodbye.¡± With that, he hung up. He did not even give Natasha a chance to reject him. Well, there are some things that would be better discussed in person. This is fine too. After giving it some thought, she made her way to Hamilton Corporation. Sure enough, when she arrived, Fabian was already waiting for her in the lobby. When he saw her, he waved at her excitedly as if he was overjoyed to see her. ¡°Ms. Watson, Mr. Hamilton asked me to wait here for you.¡± Natasha nodded at him. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Oh, not at all, not at all. It¡¯s what I should do,¡± Fabian replied as he gestured for her to follow him. ¡°This way, please. It¡¯s Mr. Hamilton¡¯s personal elevator.¡± Natasha paused for a second before following him. When they were in the elevator, Fabian discreetly studied Natasha. ¡°Is your injury healing well, Ms. Watson?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all good now.¡± ¡°Ms. Watson, may I ask you something?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Are you and Mr. Hamilton¡­ Are you really his ex-wife?¡± Fabian asked cautiously. To his surprise, Natasha merely nodded. ¡°Yup.¡± Fabian was stunned. Oh my god! What on earth? I thought Mr. Hamilton¡¯s ex-wife was a hideous woman? And an uncultured one at that? Am I not supposed to be repulsive at the mere mention of her name? But the woman I¡¯m looking at right now is such a good catch! What is going on? Just how high are Mr. Hamilton¡¯s standards? Good lord. What a pity! Fabian could not helpmenting inwardly. Noticing the myriad of expressions that shed across his face, Natasha asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°No, nothing¡¯s wrong. I just feel like¡­ You¡¯re different from what was rumored,¡± he replied with a sheepish smile. ¡°Rumors? What do the rumors say about me?¡± ¡°That you are extremely uncultured, boring yet feisty, and not at all ssy. They also say that the mere mention of you would make someone sick¡­¡± ¡°Did Keh say all that?¡± Fabian suddenly realized that he had a slip of the tongue and hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, no! It wasn¡¯t Mr. Hamilton. It was some of the previous employees!¡± Natasha could not help but smirk after hearing his reply. Unable to discern what Natasha was thinking, Fabian discreetly leaned toward her and gazed at her pleadingly. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t Mr. Hamilton who said all those things!¡± If Mr. Hamilton finds out about this, I¡¯ll be as good as dead! ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s the truth, so it doesn¡¯t matter who says it.¡± Natasha was truly not too bothered by the rumors. Fabian did not know what to say. Is she really unbothered, or is she feigning nonchnce? Right then, the elevator door opened with a ding. They had arrived. Fabian stood at the door to prevent it from closing. ¡°This way, Ms. Watson.¡± Natasha followed him out of the elevator. ¡°Mr. Hamilton is currently in a meeting,¡± Fabian said as he checked the time. ¡°He¡¯ll be done in about half an hour. He said to let you wait for him in his office.¡± Natasha eyed the area outside Keh¡¯s office. ¡°I¡¯ll just wait out here for him.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ But¡­¡± ¡°Please make a cup of coffee for me. Thank you.¡± Natasha was insistent. After hearing her words, Fabian did not try to convince her further. ¡°Then, please wait here for a moment.¡± He instantly ordered someone to prepare a cup of coffee and sent a message on WhatsApp to update Keh on the situation. After reading the message, Keh replied: ¡°Let her be.¡± After Natasha had been served her coffee, Fabian looked at her and said, ¡°Then, I shall take my leave now, Ms. Watson. If you need anything at all, please feel free to look for me. I¡¯ll be over there.¡± He pointed to his desk. With a nod, she answered, ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± ¡°Also¡­ It¡¯s true those rumors were not started by Mr. Hamilton¡­¡± Fabian was still worried about that. She chuckled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t bring it up with him.¡± Talking to her is so easy! Fabian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯re so kind and gentle, Ms. Watson. Thank you very much.¡± With that, Fabian left with a weight lifted off his chest. Natasha crossed her legs and picked a magazine to read to pass the time. After some time, she had almost finished her coffee when she heard someone¡¯s voice echo from in front of her. ¡°Natasha? What are you doing here?¡± When she heard that voice, she lifted her gaze to see Thea in front of her. A gorgeous woman was standing next to her. They bore some resemnce to each other. ¡°I have some business to attend to.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the liaison for yourpany. You cane to me directly if you need something,¡± Thea said. ¡°I¡¯m here to speak to Keh,¡± Natasha replied directly. ¡°It¡¯s personal.¡± Thea¡¯s brows furrowed. Then, Caroline piped up from beside her. ¡°Who is she, Thea?¡± ¡°She is Keh¡¯s¡­¡± Before she continued, she looked around and saw that there were countless people present. Hence, she changed her form of address. ¡°She is the person in charge from our partnerpany, Natasha.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The name ¡°Natasha¡± had already been etched into Caroline¡¯s memoryst night. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Forget The Misunderstanding However, Caroline maintained a generous attitude. ¡°Hello, Ms. Watson.¡± Natasha stood up, looked at her, and nodded calmly. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Do you have time, Ms. Watson? I¡¯d like to have a short chat with you,¡± asked Caroline. Staring at her, Natasha thought about it for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you, so there¡¯s nothing that we can chat about. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She was not being too blunt. Instead, she knew very clearly what Caroline¡¯s intentions were and did not want to waste any time on that matter. However, Thea panicked. ¡°Why are you so rude, Natasha? My mom wants to chat with you. What¡¯s up with your attitude?¡± Natasha threw a nce at her calmly. ¡°Are you saying that I must agree if you want to chat with me? Do I not even have the right to refuse?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Thea!¡± Caroline pulled her back before saying with a smile, ¡°Ms. Watson is right. I was too hasty.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Caroline stared at Natasha quietly with an intrigued smile. Naturally, Natasha noticed it. She nodded at Caroline slightly as a gesture of respect. At that moment, Keh had just walked out of his meeting. Knowing that Natasha was waiting outside, he sprinted over. Coincidentally, he was greeted by this scene. When Thea spotted Keh, she immediately approached him. ¡°Keh.¡± He looked at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking a break? Why did youe to the office?¡± ¡°I passed by, so I came up to grab some stuff,¡± exined Thea. At that moment, Keh caught sight of Natasha. Thea observed them briefly before saying, ¡°Oh, right. Keh, this is my mom.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Caroline grinned. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, but you¡¯ve be even more handsome.¡± Looking back at her, Keh smiled. ¡°Thank you for thepliment. How have the past few days been?¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°I wanted to treat you to a meal, but I¡¯m too busy with work to find any free time. If you stay for a few more days, I can host you properly then,¡± said Keh. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just have a meal today?¡± asked Caroline. Keh frowned and nced at Natasha. ¡°Ms. Watson can join us,¡± invited Caroline. ¡°No thanks,¡± refused Natasha curtly. ¡°I have work to do, so I have to go back to my office.¡± As she spoke, she nced at Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, since you¡¯re busy, let¡¯s talk another day.¡± With that, she nodded and left. For some reason, an indescribable feeling surfaced within Keh as he stared at her back. It felt like if he let her leave, she would disappear like what she did a few years ago. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t join you for a meal, Mrs. Jarman. I¡¯ll treat you next time.¡± Before they could say anything, Keh chased after Natasha. ¡°Keh!¡± Thea called out. He did not even turn his head around, leaving Thea standing there motionlessly. Did I miss something? I didn¡¯te to the office for two days, but why does Keh seem different now? What happened between them? Still smiling, Caroline looked at Thea and ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Thea, no matter how upset you might be, don¡¯t reveal it on your face. Others might see you as a joke.¡± Thea nced around. She wanted to force out a smile, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not. ¡°Mom, what should I do? I feel like he¡¯s bing more distant from me¡­¡± mumbled Thea softly. ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of time. Did you forget what I told you?¡± asked Caroline. A glint shed across Thea¡¯s eyes as she gazed at Caroline. ¡°But Natasha isn¡¯t someone who can be easily dealt with. You must be careful in the future,¡± reminded Caroline.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Thea nodded. ¡°Natasha!¡± Keh caught her outside the office and grabbed her hand. Turning around, Natasha stared at him in surprise. ¡°Why did youe out?¡± Keh took a deep breath and stared straight into her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you needed to talk to me?¡± Natasha peeked into the building. ¡°If you rush out like that, won¡¯t you create a misunderstanding?¡± Whatever! Not bothered by it at all, Keh dragged her away. ¡°Where are you bringing me?¡± asked Natasha as she looked at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you needed to talk to me? We can talk where there¡¯s no one.¡± Natasha was speechless. I needed to talk to him about something serious, but why is he making it¡­ seem so strange? Looking at Keh pulling her away, Natasha suddenly felt a weird feeling emerge from the depths of her heart. ¡°Keh.¡± She tugged her hand back. ¡°What I want to say is really simple. I¡¯ll leave after saying it.¡± Keh turned around. Staring at her broodingly, he said, ¡°Okay. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Were you the one who did that to Gaston?¡± asked Natasha. He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± When he admitted it so directly, Natasha was at a momentary loss for what to say. ¡°About Mr. Yondel¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s me too.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, he confessed to it straightaway. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Natasha nced upward, not knowing what to say. All those words that she had prepared to say were suddenly gone. ¡°Why?¡± she blurted, unable to control herself. ¡°What do you think?¡± As Keh spoke, he took a step forward. His tall figure towered over Natasha; his overwhelming sense of intimidation made her feel suffocated. Natasha pursed her lips and hesitated for a few seconds. ¡°No matter what, I should express my gratitude toward you.¡± ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡± asked Keh as he stared at her passionately. She had no way to hide. ¡°You can raise any conditions.¡± Natasha looked like she was dealing with this matter-of-factly. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell you after I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± Keh was someone who knew when to stop. ¡°I looked for you today to talk about Mr. Yondel. This has nothing to do with him,¡± exined Natasha. Keh was unfazed. ¡°If he didn¡¯t arrange it, you wouldn¡¯t have been in that sort of situation.¡± Now that he recalled it, he still felt furious. He could barely imagine how horrendous the consequences would be if he had not been there. ¡°There was ast-minute change that day. I¡¯m supposed to receive someone else, but it turned out to be Gaston for some reason. Although I¡¯ve only joined Prosper Technologies for a short time, I kind of know what Mr. Yondel¡¯s like. When you visited thepany with Thea, he kept warning me against intervening in both of you. If he¡¯s really that sort of person, he would¡¯ve urged me to do something to you. There¡¯s no reason for him to push me to Gaston.¡± When Keh heard that, an unfathomable glint shed across his eyes. ¡°So?¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Too Much Initiative ¡°Since Mr. Yondel has nothing to do with this, please spare him,¡± said Natasha. ¡°Okay,¡± agreed Keh quickly. He was so straightforward and decisive sometimes that she did not know how to continue the conversation. Natasha nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I want to say. Now that I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s noon. Why don¡¯t we have a meal together?¡± asked Keh. ¡°There¡¯s a decent restaurant nearby.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to thank me? Treat me to a meal,¡± continued Keh. Natasha asked, ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s that simple.¡± Since there was no reason to refuse anymore, she nodded. ¡°Okay, then.¡± Keh smirked as they walked toward the restaurant. He seemed like he was in a good mood. When they arrived at the restaurant, Keh looked at Natasha and asked, ¡°Is there anything that you like to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a picky eater, so anything¡¯s fine.¡± However, just when he was about to order, he realized that he did not even know what Natasha liked to eat. ¡°I¡¯d like to have two of your signature dishes.¡± As he spoke, he passed the menu to the waiter before gazing back at Natasha. They sat opposite each other, familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time. When they were married, they did not even have a meal together. One could not help but exim how strange the time was. ¡°How is your injury? Is it time to rebandage it?¡± asked Keh, constantly staring at Natasha. She nced at her hand. ¡°It¡¯s almost fully healed.¡± ¡°After eating, let¡¯s rebandage it.¡± Natasha was speechless. Keh¡¯s initiative was making her feel weird. Gazing at him, she asked, ¡°Won¡¯t Thea be angry if you do this? Although I¡¯m your ex-wife, the title itself already makes it clear that there is nothing between us anymore. You don¡¯t need to take responsibility for me. There¡¯s no need for you to do this.¡± When she said that, a grim expression crossed Keh¡¯s face. ¡°Are you that eager to cut off all ties with me?¡± ¡°With our rtionship, we¡¯re already like strangers.¡± Keh fell silent. Natasha¡¯s words were really direct. ¡°Keh, I can solve my own problems,¡± said Natasha as she looked at him. ¡°Solve? How can you solve them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my business,¡± she replied. ¡°It might sound harsh, but even if something happens to me, it has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯d rather get into trouble than have me intervene?¡± Keh stared at her. Natasha took a deep breath. ¡°When we were still together, I hated it when other women approach you. I don¡¯t want to be that kind of person now. Although I don¡¯t like Thea, it¡¯s worse if I be my past self, whom I really detest.¡± Gazing at her, Keh pursed his lips and did not say anything. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to care about what happens to me in the future. I can handle them myself,¡± emphasized Natasha. After a long while, Keh scoffed coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be someone like that.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± rebuked Keh. At that moment, the waiter served the dishes. No longer in the mood to talk, Keh lowered his head and continued eating, looking furious. Natasha stared at him. Since he did not say anything, she kept quiet too. She had already said what was necessary and made her stance extremely clear. As for what happened next, it was Keh¡¯s own decision. Keh ate while fury raged within him. After a few bites, he lost his appetite. Looking at Natasha, he asked, ¡°Is there anything else that you¡¯d like to tell me?¡± Natasha shook her head, having said everything on her mind. Keh nodded. ¡°Fine! If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ve got your message. I was just being too nosy for my own good!¡± With that, he stomped away angrily. Natasha was speechless. That¡¯s not what I mean. However, since he had already left, she did not stop him. Since there was still a lot of food left on the table, Natasha continued eating so they would not be wasted. When Keh walked out, he turned his head around to take a look. Natasha was still sitting there and eating calmly, looking very rxed. What an ungrateful woman! Furious, Keh spun around and left. After Natasha was done eating, she called the waiter over to pay the bill. ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton has already paid the bill when he left,¡± replied the waiter. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Um¡­ Natasha was stunned. Didn¡¯t he want me to treat him to a meal? Looking at the waiter, she nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± After leaving the restaurant, Natasha was prepared to hail a taxi home. An inscrutable look surfaced in her eyes as she stared at Hamilton Corporation. Keh did not give her what she wanted in the past. Now that he was doing that, she no longer treasured it. With that thought, Natasha got into the taxi directly and left. Thea was distracted for the entire day. While eating with her parents, she sent a message to her assistant. The message read: Did anything happen in thepany recently? Naturally, the assistant knew who she was referring to and quickly replied: No, nothing exceptional happened. But when Thea noticed how Keh was looking at Natasha, she knew that something had urred. Thea asked: Did he do anything strange recently? The assistant replied: Nothing much, except for work. Thea frowned, unable to understand what interactions could possibly happen between them. Ms. Jarman, have you looked at the recent news? asked the assistant. What news? Gaston, the CEO of Prime Investment Corporation, has been arrested. Thea had seen him a couple of times. Although he looked like a decent person on the surface, there were a lot of rumors about him being a lecher circting in the business industry. However, as Thea had been keeping her parentspany for the past few days, she did not really pay attention to the news. ording to the rumors in the office, Mr. Hamilton was the one behind it. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, texted the assistant. Thea fell into a deep thought as she stared at the message. She had discussed with Keh about Gaston before. However, Keh had no intention of teaching him a lesson. Why did he suddenly do it now? Unless¡­ No! Something must have happened. Thea could not ce a finger on it. She urgently needed to find out what was going on. Turning around, she nced at her parents who were still eating. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ve got some work in the office. I won¡¯t be keeping youpany in the afternoon. Have fun on your own!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so urgent?¡± asked her father unhappily. ¡°It¡¯s just really urgent,¡± replied Thea. Looking at how anxious her daughter was, Caroline immediately knew what happened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us and just go. Your dad and I know our way around. We¡¯ll walk around ourselves.¡± Thea continued staring at her father, who sighed. ¡°Go ahead, then!¡± Heaving a sigh of relief, she grabbed her bag and left. ¡°Thea, remember what I said! Don¡¯t be rash,¡± reminded Caroline. Turning around, Thea looked at her and nodded solemnly. ¡°Got it, Mom.¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Wasted Treasure When Keh returned to thepany, he did not look too happy. Noticing it, Fabian asked, ¡°Are you okay, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh snapped grimly, ¡°Of course!¡± He definitely argued with Natasha. After thinking about it for a while, Fabian asked carefully. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, is Ms. Watson really your ex- wife?¡± He had been yearning to ask that for a long while. Keh fell silent for a moment before nodding. Having received the answer, Fabian quickly rushed forward. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you¡¯re in the wrong now. With her beauty, charisma, and demeanor, how is she not up to your standards?¡± Keh was speechless. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re very exceptional and powerful too, but Ms. Watson doesn¡¯t pale inparison at all! She¡¯s like a goddess. Mr. Hamilton, aren¡¯t you letting a treasure like her go to waste?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°So what?¡± Fabian was rambling. When he heard Keh gritting his teeth, he immediately changed his words. ¡°In my opinion, you and Ms. Watson are a match made in heaven. ¡° Keh, who was on the brink of losing his temper, suddenly did not feel so angry after hearing that. ¡°Really?¡± he asked with a raised eyebrow, deliberate feigning nonchnce. ¡°Of course!¡± Fabian nodded consecutively andplimented them, ¡°If both of you are together, your child would be¡­ even more exceptional than anyone else! I can¡¯t even imagine it!¡± When he said that, Keh could not help but think about the twins. Regret filled him. If he had not gone overboard back then, perhaps, the two kids would have grown up. If he had given both of them a chance back then, things might not have turned out like this. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, if you were to ask me, I think that women aren¡¯t actually angry even if they act like it. They just want you to coax them.¡± Fabian kepting up with ideas. He was so good at ttering that Keh was no longer angry. Returning to his senses, Keh started chatting with Fabian. ¡°How should I coax her?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how to?¡± asked Fabian in surprise. However, when he nced at Keh¡¯s face, a revtion dawned upon him. He nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s mostly girls coaxing you. They won¡¯t dare to lost their temper at you!¡± That¡¯s why I say that Natasha¡¯s ungrateful! Feeling excited, Fabian leaned forward on Keh¡¯s desk and beckoned him toe closer with his finger. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, it¡¯s like this. If a woman dares to be angry with you, it means that she¡¯s not after your money. Someone like her is even more authentic. Well, I think that Ms. Watson is pretty authentic. She¡¯s not fussy or fake.¡± Not only did Natasha dare to lose her temper at him, but she was also the one who requested for a divorce, even though he kind of forced her to. Furthermore, she did not ask for anything at all. ¡°So? What should I do?¡± After thinking about it seriously, Fabian suggested, ¡°While it might seem challenging, it¡¯s not all that difficult. You just have to be earnest. For a woman like her, you need to move her with your sincerity.¡± ¡°Sincerity?¡± ¡°If someone doesn¡¯t like money or power, it means that she likes you as a person! As long as you show your sincerity, it¡¯ll all work out perfectly!¡± assured Fabian. ¡°How can I show my sincerity?¡± asked Keh.. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°That¡¯ll depend on you. For example, you can pay attention to what she likes to eat, watch, y, or care about. These tiny details can prove a man¡¯s sincerity the best!¡± exined Fabian. When Keh thought about it, he realized that he did not really know anything about Natasha. Noticing Keh¡¯s confusion, Fabian asked, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, there¡¯s no way you don¡¯t know that, right?¡± He stared at Keh in a mixture of speechlessness and exasperation. When Keh saw that, the look in his eyes changed. ¡°Yeah! So what if I don¡¯t?¡± As he spoke, he stared at his desk. Realizing that he was so engrossed in the conversation that he had crossed some boundaries, Fabian smiled sheepishly and took a step back. ¡°I was too excited. Too excited!¡± ¡°I think that you¡¯re finding this job too easy and would like to transfer to another department,¡± said Keh. ¡°No, Mr. Hamilton! I¡¯ll go and work right now!¡± Before Keh could say anything, Fabian spun around and left. When he opened the door, he bumped into Thea who was also entering. ¡°Ms. Jarman!¡± greeted Fabian. ¡°Is Keh inside?¡± asked Thea. He nced at Keh and nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± She walked in directly. Watching her, Fabianmented secretly. It¡¯s a troublesome thing to have so much luck in love too! With that thought, he closed the door behind him and left while shaking his head exasperatedly. The moment Thea saw Keh in the office, everything that she had been dying to say suddenly seemed overly deliberate. Keh broke the silence first. ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Thea walked over and sat down opposite him. ¡°I¡¯m worried about thepany, so I came back to take a look.¡± ¡°Have fun. Don¡¯t think so much,¡± replied Keh. Staring at him, Thea opened her mouth a couple of times. However, she could not make herself ask about Natasha directly. After thinking about it, she asked, ¡°Oh, right. Keh, do you know about Gaston from Prime Investment Corporation being arrested?¡± Keh was reviewing the documents. When he heard that, he nodded expressionlessly. ¡°Yeah, I do.¡± ¡°What do you think happened? Why did he get arrested all of a sudden?¡± asked Thea tentatively as she shot a nce at him. ¡°What goes aroundes around eventually,¡± said Keh as he looked up. ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s time.¡± Thea fell silent for a few seconds. She could not get any useful information from his words. Smiling, she replied, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a matter of time before someone like Gaston gets arrested.¡± Keh raised his eyebrowszily, signaling his agreement. A gloomy feeling surfaced within Thea as she stared at him. She asked, ¡°Oh, right. Why did Ms. Watson look for you? Her arm is injured too. She¡¯s fine, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about some private matters,¡± answered Keh casually before frowning. ¡°Her injury should be fine.¡± It was impossible to discern whether Keh cared about Natasha just by looking at his expression. In fact, it seemed like he was clueless about her injury. However, when Thea remembered how Keh looked at Natasha that day, she was convinced that he was deliberately concealing something. ¡°Keh, are you going to¡­ remarry Ms. Watson?¡± asked Thea, unable to hold herself back. This was a question she needed to be clear on. She urgently wanted to know the answer. Remarry? Keh was stunned when he heard that, for he had never thought about it before. However, remembering how Natasha had repeatedly tried to draw clear boundaries with him, he said, ¡°She probably hates my guts.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± asked Thea. ¡°After losing your children, don¡¯t you hate her too?¡± Keh fell silent. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 I Am Going To Kill Him Every second of Keh¡¯s silence was torturous to Thea. His silence indicated that he was hesitant, or that he did not actually hate Natasha. ¡°You don¡¯t hate her anymore?¡± Although it was a question, it sounded more like an affirmative statement. Keh looked at her. ¡°She was not the only one at fault for what happened back then.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve forgiven her?¡± asked Thea. ¡°It¡¯s not about forgiveness. If I hate her, she probably hates me more,¡± exined Keh. ¡°After all, she was the biggest victim.¡± An awkward expression crossed Thea¡¯s face, but she still forced herself to smile. ¡°You¡¯re starting to defend her now¡­ Doesn¡¯t it mean that you have forgiven her?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Thea. Marriage cannot be exined clearly with a few sentences.¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t understand. After all, I¡¯ve never experienced it. But I can tell that you¡¯re treating her differently now,¡± said Thea as she stared at Keh directly, hoping to detect a small reaction that would deny what she had guessed. She could discover even the smallest detail. However, there was none of that. Keh did not deny it. Thea averted her gaze, trying her best to conceal her disappointment. ¡°Keh, have you fallen in love with her?¡± she asked. Frowning, Keh denied it, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°No,¡± he emphasized. Thea stared at him, still wanting to discover something from his gaze. However, she did not know if it was because his acting was too good, or if he really did not feel anything. Unable to find out anything, she felt extremely conflicted. Isn¡¯t this the answer that I want? Why am I still suspecting him? Thea took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop talking about this. When are you free, Keh? My parents would like to treat you to a meal to express their gratitude. If you keep refusing to go, they might start to wonder about how I¡¯m treated here.¡± Now that the conversation had changed, Keh felt much more rxed. He nced at the time. ¡°What about tomorrow night?¡± ¡°Are you busy during the day?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to Baykeep for a business trip and will only be back at four in the afternoon,¡± replied Keh. Thea nodded. ¡°Tomorrow night, then. Don¡¯t stand us up anymore! Otherwise, my parents will bring me away.¡± When she said that, Keh raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°Be honest. Are your parents not worried about leaving you here?¡± ¡°Of course they¡¯re worried! But if I can find a boyfriend, they might be more relieved,¡± said Thea as she snuck a peek at him. Is this hint obvious enough? He thought about it seriously. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely find a good man.¡± Although Thea was disappointed, she said with a smile, ¡°I think so too.¡± At that moment, Keh¡¯s phone rang. He hesitated when he saw that it was from Liam. ¡°Is it Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Is he okay now?¡± ¡°He has already been discharged from the hospital, so he¡¯s fine.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Go ahead and receive your call. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Keh nodded again. After she left, he took a deep breath and epted the call. ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°You brat! Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Nat got injured?¡± He was greeted with a harsh scolding from Liam the moment he picked the call up. Keh was so shocked that he quickly brought the phone away from his ears. After Liam was done scolding, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not a serious injury. She just got cut by a knife.¡± ¡°What do you mean, she just got cut by a knife? Are you so heartless?¡± demanded Liam relentlessly. Keh knew that no matter what he said, he would never escape this scolding. ¡°How did Nat get injured? What happened?¡± After scolding him, Liam calmed down and continued asking. Keh thought about it. He could not hide it from Liam, or it would be irreconcble. When Liam heard what happened, he became even more furious. ¡°How dare that b*stard covet Nat? Is he tired of living? Where is he now?¡± ¡°Pay attention to your health. Don¡¯t let your blood pressure rise again,¡± reminded Keh. ¡°My blood pressure will rise if I don¡¯t kill him! Where is he? I must seek justice for Nat!¡± yelled Liam angrily. ¡°You¡¯re a step toote. He has already been arrested.¡± ¡°Huh? So fast?¡± Liam was angry for nothing. He asked, ¡°How did he get arrested?¡± ¡°Fabian has a lot of evidence, so he just did what was right. He passed everything to the police,¡± exined Keh briefly. Liam was stunned when he heard that. If Fabian did it, it means that Keh instructed him to. Otherwise, what does Fabian have to do with any of this? Upon that thought, Liamughed. ¡°You brat. You¡¯ve finally done something humane.¡± ¡°It¡¯s got nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Stop denying it! Nat has nothing to do with Fabian. You¡¯re bad at talking. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so unpopr with the girls!¡± said Liam. ¡°I¡¯m very popr with the girls!¡± emphasized Keh. ¡°Really? Find a granddaughter-inw for me quickly, then!¡± Keh said, ¡°That¡¯s too much¡­¡± ¡°You only know how to exaggerate,¡±ined Liam. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Not continuing the argument, Keh said, ¡°Don¡¯t inform Old Mr. Watson about this, or he¡¯ll be worried. Also, I didn¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s not say anything hastily. If we make a huge deal over something that never happened, we might ruin Nat¡¯s reputation,¡± agreed Liam. ¡°Yeah,¡± said Keh. ¡°Fine. You¡¯ve finally done something good, brat. Since he has already been punished, I have nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll visit Nat someday.¡± ¡°Considering your health, you should rest at home.¡± ¡°No way! If I can¡¯t confirm that Nat¡¯s fine, I will not feel relieved,¡± insisted Liam. ¡°She has already returned to work!¡± said Keh. After thinking about it, Liam instructed, ¡°Send the address of her workce to me. I¡¯ll visit her at her office.¡± ¡°Are you sure? If you go, you¡¯ll¡­¡± Before Keh finished his sentence, he could already imagine the scene. He said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll send you the address.¡± ¡°Are youing too?¡± ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t want to see me,¡± replied Keh. ¡°You¡¯re right. You shouldn¡¯t go, or Nat might start to ignore me too.¡± Keh was speechless. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m hanging up,¡± said Liam. Just when Keh was about to end the call, Liam suddenly asked, ¡°Does Nat knows that you did this?¡± ¡°About Gaston?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°She knows.¡± ¡°Was she very touched?¡± When Keh recalled how Natasha reacted, he smirked mockingly. ¡°She told me to mind my own business and that she could¡¯ve settled it herself.¡± Liam was silent for a while before praising, ¡°That¡¯s just like Nat¡¯s personality. She¡¯s so independent. Very good!¡± Keh was at a loss for words. Whose grandpa is he? Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Liam Comes To Visit The next morning, Liam headed to Prosper Technologies with a lot of nutritional products. While people in the business industry might not recognize Keh, all of them knew who Liam was. After all, he had single-handedly built Hamilton Corporation and was notorious for his harsh methods. Everyone was familiar with him. Mark had also returned to the office. Before he could find Natasha and thank her, he heard that Liam wasing. Shocked, he quickly rushed downstairs to wee Liam. ¡°Why are you here, Old Mr. Hamilton? If there¡¯s anything, just let your subordinates send a message,¡± said Mark carefully. It wasmon knowledge that Liam had already retired and passed thepany to Keh. Even so, he had a significant amount of power and influence in thepany. Liam nced at him and waved his hands. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here for personal matters.¡± ¡°Well, do you need my help on anything?¡± ¡°No. You can go back to your work.¡± Liam dismissed him, not bothered at all. However, Mark did not dare to do that. With such an important person in his presence, he did not dare to go back to his work. Hence, he stayed with Liam and hosted him. Liam went upstairs to the Programming Department directly and entered. Natasha was discussing a project with her colleagues when she heard someone call out to her, ¡°Nat!¡± When she turned around, Liam walked up to her briskly. ¡°Nat, let me see your injury.¡± ¡°Why are you here, Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± Natasha was still stunned. ¡°Even though something so serious happened to you, Keh, that brat, didn¡¯t tell me anything. Were it not for Terence, I¡¯d still be clueless about it. Where¡¯s your injury?¡± asked Liam as he swept his gaze across Natasha. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just got a small cut on my arm,¡± replied Natasha vaguely. Liam¡¯s heart ached when he saw her arm. ¡°What do you mean, a small cut? You need to rest well. What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°He said that it¡¯ll heal soon.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Only then did Liam heave a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ve brought some nutritious products for you. You must eat them on time and keep yourself healthy!¡± As he spoke, he turned around and looked at the group of people carrying the stuff up. They ced the nutritious products beside her. Just by looking at those items, it was obvious that they were extremely expensive. Natasha was startled when she saw that, let alone the entire Programming Department. Everyone fell silent collectively as they stared at her. Who exactly is Natasha? How can she make the famous Old Mr. Hamilton appear in public? He¡¯s even addressing her so intimately¡­ Could it be that she¡¯s Keh¡¯s half-sister? Natasha knew that she would be at the center of discussion again if this continued. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I can¡¯t eat so much! I can¡¯t carry all these back myself either!¡± said Natasha. Liam was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about that. Did you drive here? I¡¯ll ask them to move the items to your car.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t buy a car.¡± He frowned. ¡°How do you travel back and forth for work?¡± ¡°I¡¯d hail a taxi.¡± That made Liam even more unhappy. Without saying anything, he picked up his phone and made a call. ¡°Keh, ask Fabian to buy a new car for Nat.¡± Natasha and everyone in the Programming Department were at a loss for words. What the f*ck? Before she could react, Liam asked, ¡°Nat, do you like any particr car?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I don¡¯t need¡­¡± ¡°Nat says that she doesn¡¯t. Just buy as you see fit. No, the cars we have at home have already been used. Send a new car over. It must be very safe¡± instructed Liam. ¡°Got it,¡± replied Keh calmly over the phone. After hanging up, Liam looked at Natasha. ¡°The car will be sent to you in a moment! I¡¯ll ask the rest to move the items to the car.¡± Natasha took a deep breath, not knowing what to say in response to Liam¡¯s enthusiasm. She took out her phone and sent a message to Keh. ¡°I don¡¯t want the car. Old Mr. Hamilton is with me now. I¡¯ll deal with him myself.¡± However, he gave no reply. Looking at everyone staring at her in utter shock, she said, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s a caf¨¦ downstairs. Why don¡¯t we have a chat there?¡± Liam nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Mark, I¡­¡± Having returned to his senses from that shocking series of events, Mark nodded quickly. ¡°Go ahead!¡± Only then did Natasha leave with Liam. Before he turned around, he looked at everyone and greeted them with a smile, ¡°Sorry to disturb everyone¡¯s work! I¡¯ll leave right away!¡± He¡¯s such a cute grandpa! Even though he¡¯s so rich and powerful, he¡¯s still so friendly! In the caf¨¦ downstairs, Natasha looked at Liam. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, how did you know that I¡¯m working here?¡± ¡°Keh told me.¡± He took a sip of coffee. What on earth is Keh trying to do? It¡¯s going to be challenging for me to clean up this mess! ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, can you call Keh and tell him that I don¡¯t need the car?¡± she asked. ¡°Why not?¡± rebuked Liam. ¡°There are so many people travelling to and from work every day. It¡¯s so dangerous to hail a taxi, so it¡¯s better to drive on your own!¡± ¡°If I hail a taxi, I can sleep on the way. It¡¯ll be tiring for me to drive.¡± Liam frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Keh to hire a driver for you too.¡± Natasha interrupted, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton!¡± When she saw that he was about to make a call, she stopped him. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m trying to say that¡­ this isn¡¯t appropriate.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± asked Liam. ¡°I¡¯ve already divorced Keh. I can¡¯t possibly ept all these things!¡± When she said that, Liam frowned. ¡°I¡¯m the one giving you these things, not Keh. I¡¯m not using his money. Even if you don¡¯t want his gifts, are you going to refuse mine too?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, this is¡­ fundamentally the same,¡± said Natasha. That made Liam slightly unhappy. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve divorced Keh, are you not going to acknowledge me anymore?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Natasha shook her head. She still remembered clearly how well Liam treated her. ¡°Exactly! This is just a gesture of goodwill from me to you. Let¡¯s pretend that Keh doesn¡¯t exist!¡± replied Liam with a smile. Natasha continued, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I know that you¡¯re really nice to me, but this will make Keh¡¯s girlfriend misunderstand.¡± ¡°Keh¡¯s girlfriend? Who?¡± asked Liam. ¡°Thea, who¡¯s always with him!¡± replied Natasha. Liamughed. ¡°That girl? Who told you that she¡¯s Keh¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 unting Your Wealth ¡°Is that not the case?¡± Natasha questioned. Liam shook his head and waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Those are just rumors.¡± Natasha went silent. However, neither Thea nor Keh denied the allegation. ¡°Are you sure? Is there any chance of the information being wrong?¡± Natasha asked again to Liam with urgency. ¡°That time when I almost got a heart attack out of anger, that brat had already told me it¡¯s not true. Those pesky reporters are spewing nonsense as usual,¡± Liam exined. Natasha nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Where did you hear this from?¡± Liam asked. ¡°I¡­ forgot. Anyway, everyone seems to be talking about this, so¡­¡± After all, Keh never denied it. Liam observed Natasha¡¯s expression. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°That aside, I could see that the girl likes Keh because why would a girl stay in this country when her parents were living overseas? Moreover, the girl¡¯s family is quite well off too.¡± Natasha kept her mouth shut and didn¡¯tment on this matter. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how that brat, Keh, thinks of this,¡± Liam added. Natasha sipped her coffee and maintained her smile. She did not express her thoughts on the matter as usual. At this moment, Liam turned to look at her before he spoke, ¡°Did you refuse my gift because of this? Now that you know he had nothing to do with it, will you ept the car?¡± After beating around the bush for so long, he had finally reached the crux of the matter. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, Thea is one thing, but she isn¡¯t the main reason for my refusal. I¡¯m not sure how to break it to you, but I can¡¯t ept your gift.¡± Liam¡¯s smile disappeared as it was reced by lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll give it to Terence. You can drive it or leave it unused for all I care.¡± Natasha was speechless. No matter how many times she persuaded him not to, Liam was adamant in his decision to buy a car for her. Natasha felt helpless. After chatting with Liam for about half an hour in the caf¨¦ downstairs, the older man left. The first instance Liam left the caf¨¦, Natasha whipped out her phone and called Keh. On the first ring, Keh answered the call. Without wasting any time, Natasha said, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton has left the caf¨¦.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Did you read that message I sent you?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve read it.¡± ¡°Then, do you understand what I want?¡± ¡°Mmm. Crystal clear.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll stop now.¡± With that, Natasha hung up the phone. After the call, Natasha went upstairs. At the Programming Department, everyone was gathered around the heap of nutritious products on Natasha¡¯s table, gawking in awe. The moment Natasha arrived on that floor, the people dispersed. Despite that, a few of her colleagues who were on good terms with her stared starry-eyed at her. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Ms. Wealthy, who are you actually?¡± someone asked. Natasha pursed her lips before answering, ¡°I¡¯m just a nobody.¡± At this moment, someone walked toward her and said, ¡°Would someone like Old Mr. Hamilton meet you personally if you¡¯re a nobody? Moreover, other than giving you extremely expensive nutritious products, he even gave you a car?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story.¡± ¡°You can keep it short.¡± Looking at them, Natasha contemted for a moment before answering, ¡°It¡¯s what all of you have guessed.¡± A few of the girls covered their mouths in astonishment. ¡°Are you really Keh¡¯s half-sister?¡± Natasha was stunned speechless. What the hell? However, Natasha wasn¡¯t one to be eloquent in her speeches. Moreover, that matter wasn¡¯t something that could be exined in just a few sentences. Despite thinking about it for a long time, she couldn¡¯t find the right words to say. Hence, Natasha¡¯s silence seemed like an agreement with their conjecture. In the end, Natasha had to use a quite amount of effort to shut her colleagues up with the nutritious products as a bribe. In the afternoon, a car was sent to thepany. The shop manager had made a special delivery personally. ¡°Ms. Watson, your car is here. Please sign here.¡± Natasha looked at the person and went downstairs. Quite a number of people from the Programming Department also went downstairs to watch the fun. ¡°Wow, a Phantom!¡± Ross eximed and almost fainted from the shock. Fortunately, Thomas was right next to him and supported him from falling. ¡°Calm down. The car is not even yours. What are you getting so excited for?¡± ¡°Then, why are you getting weak in the knees?¡± ¡°I am thinking hard right now. Did I ever offend Ms. Wealthy?¡± Xavier, who was standing on the side, stared nkly and said, ¡°Then, it¡¯s all over for me. I have definitely offended her.¡± The others went silent. As Natasha looked at the car, she walked to the curb and called Keh. ¡°Do you have to unt your wealth like this?¡± ¡°The car arrived?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I don¡¯t want it? And didn¡¯t you say you got my message?¡± Natasha said in hushed tones. ¡°Mmm, you did. But I never agreed to it, though.¡± Frowning, she fell speechless. From the other end of the phone, Keh continued calmly, ¡°You know, Grandpa¡¯s health is not that good. If his sickness acted up again because I didn¡¯t do as he said, I would forever bebeled as an unfilial grandson!¡± ¡°Then¡­ what should I do with this?¡± Natasha said. ¡°You can do whatever you want with it. If you don¡¯t like the model, exchange it. It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t ept this,¡± Natasha insisted. ¡°Then, you can give the car to someone else. Anyway, I¡¯ve done what my grandpa requested.¡± Natasha fell silent. ¡°I¡¯ve got a meetingter. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Right after saying that, the man hung up. Natasha red at the phone in her hand. Frustration bubbled in her so much that she felt like cursing. Turning her head to look at the car, Natasha was deeply troubled. ¡°Ms. Watson, please sign this. I need to go back to my shop to settle some matters now,¡± the shop manager said with a smile as he walked toward her. ¡°Can I return this?¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°Um¡­ If you do this, not only will I lose mymission, I¡¯ll be fined too,¡± the manager said. ¡°Please take it back. You could sell it and return the money to the other party.¡± ¡°Ms. Watson, it¡¯ll take ages to sell the car off¡­ You¡¯re making things difficult for me.¡± After his words, he then handed the form to her the second time. After looking at the form for some time, Natasha finally gave in and signed it. With that, his job was done. The manager then happily returned to his shop with the form in hand. Staring at the car in front of her, Natasha fell into deep thought. At this moment, Thomas and Ross quietly inched closer to Natasha. ¡°Ms. Wealthy, it¡¯s the first time I see someone looking troubled when they receive something like this.¡± ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you?¡± Natasha asked as she looked at Ross. Ross waved his hands hastily. ¡°No, thank you. Although I do like it, I don¡¯t dare to take it out for a ride. I¡¯m afraid Hamilton Corporation would go after me.¡± Thomas piped in. ¡°Ms. Wealthy, when are you taking us on a ride in your new car?¡± Natasha turned and threw the car keys at him. ¡°Go now. Take it further away from me. I don¡¯t want to see it.¡± However, Thomas was apprehensive about the prospect of driving it as he held the car keys. ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t have the guts to drive this thing. Ms. Wealthy, your keys!¡± Then, he followed Natasha back to thepany. Standing by the side with his hands behind his back, Mark had a thoughtful face on the whole time he watched the car in the parking lot. Hence, he came to a conclusion. When one wasn¡¯t sure of a person¡¯s background, one should never ever make a move against them because one would never know if it woulde back and bite someone on their behind. Initially, he thought that Keh had designs on Natasha, but now he knew they shared an unusual rtionship in the past. Thank God I didn¡¯t order Natasha to do anything against her will in thepany. Otherwise, I can¡¯t imagine how deep in trouble I would be. No, I shouldn¡¯t bex. I should ride on her coattails from now on! Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Did You Rob A Bank Natasha was rubbing her temples while she sat in her seat. Just then, Mark appeared next to her. ¡°Na- Ms. Watson. I have some things to discuss with you.¡± She nced at Mark before getting to her feet to follow him. She had been busy for the entire day with everything that had been happening. Mark walked inside his office and looked at Natasha. He began by sincerely apologizing to her. ¡°Ms. Watson-¡± ¡°Just call me Nat. I¡¯m more used to it,¡± Natasha interjected. Mark gave her an awkward look. Heughed and continued, ¡°Sure. So I¡¯ll call you Nat. It was my misarrangement that caused the mishap that day, Nat. I was unaware that the other party had abruptly changed the person in charge. I should have warned you about Gaston, but I didn¡¯t. Thank you so much for being able to put the past behind you and speak for me in front of Mr. Hamilton.¡± Natasha merely looked at Mark as he solemnly apologized. ¡°Are you done?¡± she asked. Mark, on the other hand, was taken aback by Natasha¡¯s frankness. ¡°I¡¯ll be going back first if there¡¯s nothing else,¡± Natasha said. The events of the day were forcing her skull to split in half; she hadn¡¯t even considered how she would deal with the car. Mark stared at her retreating figure. ¡°D-Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Yet, before he could even continue, Natasha had left the office. Mark was rendered speechless. He had poured in his heart and soul to apologize to Natasha. Yet, thetter did not care about his sincere apology at all. She was behaving as coolly as she usually would. Mark, however, breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Natasha acting as usual. Initially, he was concerned that she would quit due to the incident, but it seemed unlikely that she would! He then inhaled deeply at the thought of that before he continued to think of ways to ride on her coattail. Meanwhile, Natasha had been sitting on a chair for a while, lost in her thoughts. Finally, she decided to text Keh. She texted him: You have two choices. Either you drive the car away, or I pay you the money for it. Soon, she received a reply from Keh: Won¡¯t it seem like I had forced you to buy the car if I took your money? She then replied: So you choose to drive the car away then? Keh made it clear that the car had nothing to do with him as he replied: I¡¯m not the one who bought the car. The money spent isn¡¯t mine. Return it to Grandpa if you want to. Natasha was rendered speechless. She would not have been wasting her time with Keh if she could simply return the car or money to Liam. After some thought, she concluded that no matter whether Liam epted it or not, the two solutions she suggested earlier seemed to be the only solutions. She did not reply to Keh¡¯s message. Instead, she turned on herptop and carried out some procedures. After a few minutes, she sent Keh another text: I¡¯ve transferred the money to you. Please check your ount. With that, she pocketed her phone. In Natasha¡¯s defense, she was not trying to be melodramatic. However, the truth was that during her divorce from Keh, she did not ask for anything from him. Mostly because she did not want him to use hispensation as an excuse to get close to the children when he found out about them. And it was the same situation at that moment. When it was time for her to get off work, Natasha saw the car parked by the entrance. In all seriousness, the choice of car was rather¡­ eye-catching. It was the shade of bright red ¨C only someone with Keh¡¯s personality would choose such a color. Although she did not really like the car, she could only ept it as it was. She caught the eyes of many during her drive back home. Natasha could feel many heads turn around to stare at her. And through their stares, she could feel their admiration for her wealth. However, she was used to keeping a low profile. Thus, she was not quite used to driving such an expensive and luxurious car.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. On top of that, the reason why she refused to purchase cars for that many years was not ack of money. Instead, it was because she liked sleeping during car rides. Yet, that was now ruined for her as she had to drive! With that thought, Natasha could not help but internally curse Keh and his family. She had little experience behind the wheel. The good news was that she did not forget how to drive and managed to drive safely all the way home. However, as soon as she arrived at the condominium, she was greeted by the sight of her children. ¡°Holy moly!¡± Benjamin cried out. ¡°A Phantom! Since when did our condominium have such a high-end car?¡± Natasha had just gotten out of the car when Benjamin finished his sentence. ¡°Why are you back so early today?¡± Benjamin asked while blinking his eyes at the sight of Natasha. Anthony and Denise, too, were looking at Natasha with shock. ¡°Did you rob a bank, Nat?¡± Benjamin asked bewilderedly. Natasha rolled her eyes in response. ¡°Do I look that poor to you?¡± ¡°You have a point. But don¡¯t you despise driving? What triggered your sudden desire to buy a car?¡± Benjamin inquired again, his gaze fixed on the car. This particr model had long caught his attention. However, he had only received a toy model from Natasha. Thus, he felt like he was about to drool as he saw the actual car in front of him. Natasha did not know how to respond to Benjamin¡¯s question; she knew that she could not tell them that Keh had forced it on her. Thus, after some thought, she said, ¡°I wanted to change a car for your grandfather.¡± Terence, who was standing behind the triplets, was at first puzzled by Natasha¡¯s words. Then, a look of disbelief was on his face. ¡°It¡¯s bright red in color,¡± Benjamin deadpanned. ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s suitable for Gramps?¡± Natasha was not bothered to exin more to Benjamin. Hence, she retorted, ¡°What? Why can¡¯t your grandfather drive a red car? Isn¡¯t it rather vibrant?¡± Benjamin quickly shut his mouth after that. He kept walking around the car, inspecting every corner of it before asking, ¡°Nat, can I take a seat in the car?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unlocked,¡± Natasha replied. With that, Benjamin immediately got into the car. He sat contentedly, not daring to touch any of the car¡¯s interior. At some point, Denise, too, had sneakily entered the car. ¡°As expected, a car like this does feel different. There¡¯s only one word for this experience ¨C indulging!¡± She then poked her head through the window and asked excitedly, ¡°Nat, can Gramps drive me to school with this car tomorrow?¡± ¡°Sure thing. He can even drive you to the heavens if you want him to!¡± Natasha said. Denise was dumbfounded by Natasha¡¯s words and took a few moments before replying, ¡°Thanks, Nat.¡± Meanwhile, Anthony was the only one who seemed to beposed. After walking around the car to inspect it, he asked, ¡°How much was it, Nat?¡± ¡°Um, around ten million I think?¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Around?¡± Anthony inquired. To be frank, Natasha did not know how much the car cost. She had only checked its market price. However, she had long forgotten about it by then. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten the detailed price!¡± Natasha replied. The clueless behavior indeed screamed Natasha. Anthony only nodded nonchntly. ¡°This amount is enough to cover our family expenses for quite a while.¡± Natasha was at a loss of words. It was as if Anthony was indirectly poking at how wasteful she was. Meanwhile, Terence had also walked up and looked at Natasha. ¡°Why did you buy such an expensive car out of a sudden, Nat?¡± Natasha was aware that exining it to Terence would not be simple. She didn¡¯t say much as the money had already been spent. She chuckled as she exined, ¡°I just felt the want to spoil myself after working so hard for so long.¡± Terence was still looking straight at her. ¡°But isn¡¯t this a bit much?¡± After some thought, Natasha replied, ¡°At most, we¡¯ll just have to live more frugally in the future.¡± ¡°Nat,¡± Terrence uttered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯m still helping a group of overseas friends to do some programming. They¡¯re quite generous with their pay. You won¡¯t have to worry about the money ¨C we have more than sufficient,¡± Natasha reassured. ¡°And the money is obtained through legal means. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Terence could not retort after hearing Natasha¡¯s repeated reassurance. ¡°Grandpa, buying a car won¡¯t affect me.¡± With that, she ignored everything else as she turned to look at the triplets, who were having a st in the car. ¡°I¡¯m leaving this to you, Grandpa. I¡¯ll be heading in first.¡± With that, she handed over the car key to Terence and immediately made a beeline upstairs. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Do No Mess With A Programmer While Natasha went upstairs to shower, she was spammed by people in thepany in the chat group. Hundreds of messages popped up on her device, and when she went through the news, it was all about Hamilton Corporation¡¯s confession and the Rolls-Royce Phantom they gifted. Many of the photos were sharp and clear, especially the one that showed the sportscar with the eye- catching red. Fortunately, none of the pictures caught Natasha¡¯s front. Someone onlinemented: This reporter is terrible! Did he deliberately avoid taking pictures of her face? Are you sure they¡¯re not filming? The woman looks like a movie star, no? Come on. Do you see cameras or any other equipment around? It¡¯s impossible that they¡¯re filming. She does look really good, though. Maybe they only took photos of her back because it looks better than her front? I really want to know what she looks like. Does anybody know? Pretty please? Does anybody know where she got the skirt? It looks amazing! All thements were about Natasha, and none focused on the sportscar. Even so, Natasha still furrowed her eyebrows in displeasure. Looking at the timestamp, it seemed the news had surfaced for a while. Natasha inquired: Who took these? Somebody online joked in response: We don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s obvious that they were taken from a distance, Ms. Watson. If this goes on, your real identity as Ms. Wealthy¡¯s going to be exposed. Another responded: I really want to add your face onto the photos so that the haters would shut up. Is that okay, Ms. Watson? Natasha simply responded: Why don¡¯t you give it a try. Immediately, theizen did as suggested and uploaded an edited photo. Natasha wiped her hair dry and threw the towel aside before turning on herputer. After some click- cking on the keyboard, she effortlessly wiped the content off the inte. When one of theizens realized that as well, he asked: What did any of you do? Why is the news article gone? The otherizens then tried refreshing the web page but failed to find the articles. Hence, somebody mentioned Natasha in theirment: It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it, Ms. Wealthy? Just because you¡¯re a programmer doesn¡¯t mean you can abuse your rights and stop our gossiping. Natasha left onest reply before shutting down herputer: It¡¯s best to stay away from false information. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be misled!¡± So it really is you! Theizens immediately went into a frenzy. Eventually, they all came to a conclusion: It¡¯s not a good idea to gossip about a programmer! Even though the news articles were removed, they still managed to reach arge number of people online, including Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise. ¡°The car was gifted by Keh?¡± inquired Benjamin as he and his siblings gathered around a phone. Anthony raised an eyebrow in puzzlement. ¡°But Nat said she bought it.¡± ¡°Then how do you exin this news article?¡± questioned Benjamin. ¡°They look exactly the same! It was also reported on the same day. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to fake something like this, do you?¡± Anthony then fell silent, so Denise voiced, ¡°Do you think Nat¡¯s only saying that because she doesn¡¯t want us to know the truth?¡± ¡°Nat wouldn¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°Does that mean Nat bought it from Keh?¡± Benjamin took a guess. The three then fell into deep thought for a moment before Denise made her guess. ¡°Mr. Handsome probably confessed his love to Mommy but got turned down, so he decided to gift her his car. In the end, Mommy proudly offered to buy it from him instead.¡± Impressed by Denise¡¯s imagination, her siblings gave her a big thumbs-up. ¡°But doesn¡¯t Keh have a girlfriend?¡± inquired Benjamin. The three fell silent again for a while before Anthony blurted, ¡°Scumbag!¡± Denise did not agree with that. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case because I¡¯ve seen the woman. Mr. Handsome didn¡¯t seem close with her, so that¡¯s probably not true. Besides, Nat¡¯s much prettier than that woman.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Appearance-wise, I¡¯m a hundred percent sure.¡± In response, Benjamin and Anthony looked at their sister in silence. When the three checked the news again, the articles were gone. ¡°Somebody must¡¯ve taken down the articles about Nat,¡± stated Benjamin after putting his phone away. ¡°From the looks of it, it¡¯s very likely that Mr. Handsome is Daddy.¡± As soon as he heard that, Benjamin turned to Anthony. ¡°Any updates from Kyle?¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably busy with his missions recently. I couldn¡¯t get a hold of him, but the result should be out already.¡± ¡°Does he really have to keep us hanging like this? It¡¯s supposed to be a small matter, but now, he¡¯s gotten me all wound up,¡±ined Benjamin with a frown. When the three were still whispering to each other, Natasha suddenly came out of her room. Hence, they hurriedly dispersed. ¡°What are you guys plotting again?¡± questioned Natasha while narrowing her eyes at them. As usual, Benjamin and Anthony said not a word but pushed Denise forward instead. ¡°Mommy, I just saw someone who looks like you on the news,¡± voiced Denise with a chuckle. Natasha was shocked when she realized she was not as fast as she thought. ¡°To be exact, it¡¯s you,¡± uttered Denise. ¡°After all, not everybody can look as pretty as you do.¡± In response, Natasha nodded in appreciation. ¡°And?¡± ¡°Did you get the car from an admirer of yours?¡± inquired Denise with a raised eyebrow since that was what she really wanted to know. Natasha knew exactly what was going through their mind, so she shook her head firmly. ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t tell you if that were true?¡± ¡°But the car¡ª¡± ¡°A friend of Grandpa¡¯s wanted to gift it to me. He treats me as if I were his own granddaughter, but I turned him down. I paid him for it instead,¡± exined Natasha. A friend of Gramps¡¯? That¡¯d be Keh¡¯s grandfather. Benjamin rolled his eyes at Natasha for being so crafty with her words. On the other hand, Denise nodded somewhat seriously in response. ¡°I see. He must be a pretty generous man then, isn¡¯t he, Mommy?¡± ¡°Yes, quite,¡± replied Natasha, chuckling. ¡°Can I meet him?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Natasha was unsure how to answer that question. That¡¯s brutal! Denise sure knows how to y coy. As much as he wanted to burst intoughter, Benjamin tried his best to keep it in. ¡°Can¡¯t I meet him? If he¡¯s that good to you, he¡¯s probably like Gramps, so I¡¯d like to see him. Maybe Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. he¡¯ll be good to me too,¡± pleaded Denise. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get to meet him one day,¡± promised Natasha with an awkward smile. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, really,¡± responded Natasha with a nod, trying to brush off the topic. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Mommy!¡± The woman did her best to keep her emotions suppressed as she shifted attention to Benjamin and Anthony. ¡°Anything else, guys?¡± ¡°No,¡± answered the two while shaking their heads. ¡°Then you should go help your Gramps in the kitchen.¡± Anthony immediately did as told, but not Benjamin, who pointed at Denise. ¡°What about her?¡± ¡°Just look at how adorable she is. I think I¡¯ll keep her by my side,¡± replied Natasha. ¡°That¡¯s not fair, Mommy!¡±ined Benjamin. ¡°You¡¯ve got a problem with that?¡± Even though Benjamin was not happy with his mother¡¯s decision, he decided to go along with it anyway. ¡°Nope,¡± replied the boy before turning around to leave. ¡°The unfairness in this family is almost unbearable!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, Benjamin. Since I¡¯m so lovable, you should appreciate me too,¡± voiced Denise yfully as she leaned against Natasha. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 We Are Innocent Keh just got back from Baykeep, and before he could even read the countless messages on his phone, he got a call from Thea. ¡°Keh, I don¡¯t know what happened to my father, but he suddenly passed out. My mother fainted too when she saw him. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if something were to happen to them. What should I do?¡± asked Thea in a broken voice. When Keh saw that his phone was running out of battery, he knew he did not have the time for ¡°We¡¯ve just reached Skyline Hospital.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right over. My phone is going to be¡ª¡± Before Keh could finish his sentence, his phone screen went ck. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Hamilton?¡± inquired Fabian, who was just in front of Keh. ¡°Go straight to Skyline Hospital.¡± Fabian then nodded in response before steering the car in the right direction. When they finally reached the hospital, Keh handed his phone to Fabian before getting out of the car. ¡°Charge it for me.¡± Meanwhile, Thea waited for Keh in the corridor, sitting alone. ¡°What happened, Thea?¡± inquired Keh as he approached the woman. As soon as Thea saw Keh, she threw herself at him. ¡°What do I do, Keh? I¡¯m so scared. The doctor told me that my father might have a malignant tumor. I don¡¯t know what to do if something happens to him.¡± After listening to Thea, Keh removed the woman¡¯s arms from him. ¡°Just calm down and tell me everything slowly.¡± Thea was already drenched in tears then. ¡°I can¡¯t calm down right now. I really don¡¯t know what to do, Keh. I just¡­ What should I do?¡± After some thought, Keh replied, ¡°I got it. You just wait here for me, and I¡¯m going to speak with the Director.¡± Staring at Keh, Thea eventually decided to trust the man and nodded in agreement. Not long after Keh went upstairs, he returned with the Director and all the authoritative physicians. Thea was waiting anxiously by the door before Keh appeared in her sight again. It was as if the man was her only hope. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hamilton. I¡¯ve already contacted the best oncologist; you¡¯ll get the result at thetest by tomorrow,¡± assured the Director. ¡°Thank you, Director. Sorry to bother you at this hour.¡± ¡°Nonsense, Mr. Hamilton. You cane to me whenever you need me. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After sending the Director away, Thea approached Keh once again. ¡°Keh¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your father¡¯s condition has stabilized, but we¡¯ll only be getting the results for the diagnosis tomorrow,¡± exined Keh while looking at the woman. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s going to be fine?¡± inquired Thea, looking back at Keh. ¡°Thea, just try not to think too much about it before we get the results,¡± advised Keh. Thea nodded in response. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you today¡­¡± ¡°You helped me when I needed it most. This is the least I can do.¡± ¡°Then, do you think you could stay here with me tonight, Keh? I¡¯m really scared,¡± asked Thea as she continued to look at the man. ¡°You¡¯re the only person I know here.¡± Keh slightly furrowed his eyebrows while nodding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going anywhere until we get the results.¡± It was only then Thea finally smiled. ¡°I appreciate that. Thank you, Keh.¡± ¡°Now let¡¯s go see your father.¡± In response to that, Thea nodded dly. After Harry¡¯s condition stabilized, he was transferred from the emergency room to the general ward. Caroline did not stay conscious for long after waking up, for she cried so hard that she fainted once again. Thea only returned to Harry¡¯s side afterforting Caroline. As soon as Thea entered the room, she saw Keh asleep on the couch. The woman then tip-toed over and carefully sat down to gaze at the slumbering man. Even though Keh¡¯s eyebrows were still slightly knitted, his exquisite facial features looked less cold than usual, making the man seem somewhat more approachable. Thea took out her phone and leaned in to take a picture of Keh. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After that, she uploaded the photo to Instagram: Thank you for being there for me when I needed you most. I¡¯ll do the same for you. Thea put her device away afterward and gently pulled a nket over Keh. Suddenly, her phone beeped, and disyed on the screen was a screenshot of a news article her assistant had sent her. Thea could immediately tell who it was in the photo attached to the article. Then, the woman hurried outside to call her assistant. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± ¡°It happened this afternoon; by night, it was already all over the news. However, the article quickly disappeared for some reason. This is just a screenshot,¡± exined the assistant. Others may not recognize the woman, but I¡¯m confident she¡¯s none other than Natasha Watson! ¡°Why did they say the car was a gift from Keh?¡± inquired Thea. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that either. It¡¯s just hearsay. Nobody could prove that Mr. Hamilton was even involved,¡± replied the assistant. ¡°Could this photo be fake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been analyzed and confirmed to be real.¡± At that moment, Thea could not even begin to describe how disturbed she was. ¡°Got it.¡± With that, the woman ended the phone call and continued to go through the news article. As the assistant said, Thea could not find anything that suggested Keh was, in any way, involved. So why would people say that it was a gift from Keh? Could this be Natasha¡¯s doing? After looking at and reading about the sportscar and Natasha, Thea could not help but think that the rumors were true, for some reason. Thea only returned to the ward after taking some time to recollect herself. The woman felt conflicted as she stared at Keh, who was still sound asleep on the couch. What exactly are you thinking, Keh? Who is it that you care about? Meanwhile, Liam made a phone call to the press. ¡°That was a big scoop I gave you, so why did it disappear so quickly?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, we have no idea who keeps taking down our articles either. No matter how many times we uploaded a new one, it¡¯d be removed instantly!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± ¡°Maybe we¡¯ve offended an expert or something. The articles we uploaded have all vanished.¡± ¡°So who have you offended?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡± With eyebrows furrowed, Liam thought for a while before voicing, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re a waste of my time, and I¡¯m never working with you again.¡± With that, the man immediately hung up. Dan, the butler, looked worriedly at Liam. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. Keh¡¯s going to find out?¡± ¡°What proof does he have? Besides, what can he do about it anyway? Be mad at me?¡± Dan could not help but chuckle in response. ¡°I thought you said you wanted to stop Mr. Keh from troubling Ms. Watson. It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re trying to do that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m trying to stir up trouble where there¡¯s none,¡± exined Liam with a smirk. ¡°This brat has obviously fallen in love. If I don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he¡¯s not going to know what unrequited love is like. If nothing else, I¡¯m teaching him to be appreciative.¡± ¡°I hope Mr. Keh sees where you¡¯reing from.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect that much from that heartless brat!¡± cursed Liam. Not Twins Chapter 59 Not Twins Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Be More Confident Keh, who sat on the couch the whole night, woke up with neck pain. When he was about the twist his neck, a pair of hands emerged and massaged his shoulders. Keh froze for a moment and stood up right away. Thea stood behind him and gave him a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Keh heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°How¡¯s your dad?¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up.¡± Thea looked disappointed. Keh nced at his watch and said, ¡°He¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Thea nodded. Something seemed to pop up in her mind, and she looked at Keh. ¡°I bought breakfast. Wanna join me?¡± The famished Keh nodded since he had not eaten anything sincest night. Theaid the breakfast on the table. While Keh was enjoying the breakfast, she looked at him and thought of yesterday¡¯s news. She hesitated for a while but decided to ask, ¡°Keh, I came across a piece of newsst night-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the doctor came over. ¡°I have the test results.¡± While Thea was still in a daze, Keh walked up to the doctor. ¡°What are the results?¡± The doctor grinned. ¡°It¡¯s not malignant, don¡¯t worry.¡± A weight was off Thea¡¯s shoulders when she heard the doctor¡¯s remark. ¡°Thank you, doctor. Thank you so much.¡± ¡°Since the tumor is non-malignant, we can remove it through a simple medical procedure. We can arrange a date to carry out the procedure, so do let me know your decision,¡± the doctor said. Keh looked at Thea and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Thea nodded steadily. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°All right. Let¡¯s arrange a date to remove the tumor then,¡± Keh said. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangement then.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯ll always be here for you, Mr. Hamilton.¡± The doctor then turned around and left. Keh looked at Thea and said, ¡°He¡¯s a famous neurosurgeon, don¡¯t worry.¡± Thea heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay. I trust you, Keh. And thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Suddenly, Caroline came out of the room. ¡°Thea! Thea!¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Mom?¡± Thea turned around. ¡°How¡¯s your dad? How¡¯s he doing?¡± Caroline asked. ¡°Mom, Dad is fine. The doctor said the tumor is not malignant,¡± Thea replied. Caroline perked up upon hearing that. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°You can ask Keh if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Caroline then noticed Keh standing next to Thea. ¡°Thanks to Keh, we managed to obtain the test results fast. The doctor will arrange the medical procedure to remove the tumor. Dad is gonna be fine,¡± Thea said with a grin. ¡°Is that so, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh bobbed his head. ¡°Yes. The doctor in charge of your husband¡¯s medical procedure is a famous neurosurgeon, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Caroline¡¯s lips finally curled into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you so much, Mr. Hamilton. Thank you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll do anything for Thea,¡± Keh said. Thea froze for a moment as she did not expect Keh to say something like that. There were sparkles in her eyes when she looked in Keh¡¯s direction. Caroline nced at Thea before turning her attention to Keh. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re with Thea.¡± Keh did not respond to that remark. ¡°All right, Mom. Keh should go home and take a rest. He had spent a night here yesterday. I¡¯ll apany you to visit Dad,¡± Thea said. Caroline was surprised to hear that. She looked at the man and said, ¡°You must be exhausted. Go back and take a rest, Keh.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Thea, you don¡¯t need to apany me. You should send Keh off. I can go in myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right-¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all right. She can walk you out.¡± Caroline then nudged Thea. Thea instantly understood her mother¡¯s intention. She looked at Keh and said, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll walk you to the door.¡± Keh decided to ept Caroline¡¯s kind gesture and left the ward with Thea. Caroline looked at their backs and was relieved to see the two together. At the hospital¡¯s lobby, Thea looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you going home to rest or heading back to the office?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back and change before going to the office,¡± the man answered. Thea pressed her lips. ¡°Thank you for your helpst night. I would be so lost if I were all alone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think so much about it anymore. Take good care of your dad in the hospital, and don¡¯t worry about your work in the office.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to go now.¡± Keh then turned around and left. Thea stood by the door and watched him leave. She started having butterflies in her stomach. Keh wouldn¡¯t have done so much for me if he didn¡¯t have feelings for me. He wouldn¡¯t have made those sweet remarks too. Thea took a deep breath and returned to the ward. Meanwhile, Caroline, who was apanying Harry in the ward, noticed the smile on Thea¡¯s face. ¡°Someone seems very happy today.¡± ¡°Stop it, Mom-¡± Thea walked over and sat beside Caroline. ¡°It¡¯s all written on your face, honey.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy because Dad is not in danger,¡± Thea said. ¡°Come on. You¡¯re my daughter. I know what¡¯s on your mind,¡± Caroline teased. ¡°Mom-¡± Thea responded bashfully. ¡°Keh is a capable man, Thea. Get hold of him, and you¡¯ll be able to livefortably for the rest of your life,¡± Caroline said. ¡°That¡¯s not what I look for in a man,¡± Thea mumbled. ¡°Meaning Keh has other better qualities? That¡¯s even better!¡± Caroline eximed. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what he thinks of me.¡± Thea looked down dejectedly. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have spent a night here if he didn¡¯t care about you or do all these things for your dad, would he?¡± Caroline asked in response. Thea looked at her mother. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You have to be a little more confident, Thea. You¡¯re decent-looking and have a nice personality. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he falls for you. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t have done all these if he didn¡¯t like you. Did you not hear what he said just now?¡± Caroline said. ¡°Yes, I did. Sometimes, I feel it too, but-¡± Thea knitted her brows and continued, ¡°But somehow, I feel he treats Natasha a little differently. I don¡¯t know how to exin, but my gut feeling tells me that woman holds a special ce in his heart.¡± Caroline smiled. ¡°Men can be greedy because it¡¯s their nature. Besides, that woman is his ex-wife. It might not be easy for Keh to forget about her, but it doesn¡¯t matter because, in the end, the real winner is the woman who would stay by his side,¡± Caroline said. Thea frowned when she heard her mother¡¯s remark. ¡°Gorgeous women might have an advantage over theirpetitors, but those who survived the game of love are truly the capable ones. The woman named Natasha won¡¯t get in your way for long,¡± Caroline said. Thea responded with a faint grin. ¡°All right, Mom.¡± Not Twins Chapter 60 Not Twins Chapter 60 Chapter 60 I Robbed The Bank Meanwhile, Keh got into the car that had arrived at the hospital¡¯s entrance. Fabian yawned and asked, ¡°Where to, Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go home and change first and will go to the office after that.¡± Fabian then hit the road. ¡°Where¡¯s the phone?¡± Keh asked. Fabian immediately fished out the phone and handed it over. ¡°Here you go. The battery¡¯s fully charged.¡± Keh switched on the phone and started scrolling. Fabian asked while driving, ¡°How is Ms. Jarman¡¯s father?¡± ¡°He¡¯s all right.¡± Suddenly, something else popped up in Fabian¡¯s mind. ¡°There¡¯s something I feel I should tell you, but I don¡¯t know how to put it-¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Keh switched on the phone and received quite a number of notifications, but his eyes were drawn to Natasha¡¯s message. ¡°It¡¯s about you and Ms. Jarman. Yesterday, I-¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Keh cut in before Fabian could finish his sentence. He then picked up the phone and made a call. Natasha, who had just woken up, noticed Keh¡¯s name on her phone. She did not feel like talking to him but eventually still answered his call. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Natasha, where on earth did you get those money?¡± ¡°I robbed the bank.¡± Her answer rendered Keh speechless. ¡°You didn¡¯t take Old Mr. Watson¡¯s money, did you?¡± ¡°Excuse me? Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡± Natasha retorted. Keh began to realize he did not know much about Natasha. ¡°How did you know my bank ount number?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten we were married? I don¡¯t know you well, but I¡¯ve seen your card before. Remembering the numbers, to me, is just a piece of cake. Don¡¯t underestimate a programmer¡¯s ability,¡± she replied. Once again, Keh was at a loss for words. Instead of exchanging words with that woman, Keh hanged up on her in a fit of anger. When Natasha was relieved that a great weight was off her shoulders, Keh sent her a text: I¡¯ve returned you the money. Please check. The message rendered Natasha speechless. Before she could send him a reply, Keh texted another message: I¡¯ve canceled the card. Look for Grandpa if you want to return the money. Natasha was at a loss for words. This man is just trying to unt his wealth. After sending thest text message, Keh leaned on the chair and knitted his brows. I guess I don¡¯t really know much about that woman. To Keh, the Natasha he knew was a boring yet feisty country bumpkin who did not have good taste in anything. But he had no idea who she was and where did she work. Keh could not help but ask: ¡°Do programmers make a lot of money?¡± Fabian answered, ¡°Em, that¡¯s what I heard.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°How long would a programmer take to earn ten million?¡± Keh queried again. Fabian thought about it. ¡°I think programmers earn a lot, but they¡¯re not super wealth. It might take them ten to twenty years to earn that amount.¡± Keh frowned at the exnation. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, where did Natasha get that money?¡± Fabian responded with a wry smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have the answer to your question, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Keh knitted his brows and went deep in thought. ¡°Is Ms. Watson that rich?¡± Fabian asked. Instead of answering his question, Keh looked at him. ¡°Fabian.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°Investigate Natasha for me. Get me all the details about this woman, especially the things she did in thest couple of years. I want to get to the bottom of her identity.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to peer into Ms. Watson¡¯s life like this? Doesn¡¯t seem like a good move, though,¡± Fabian expressed his concern. Keh shot a nce at him, causing Fabian to shudder. ¡°But I believe you¡¯re doing this because you¡¯re concerned about Ms. Watson¡¯s life in the past. All right, I got it. I¡¯ll see to it, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Keh then looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll take a nap now. Wake me up when you arrive.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Keh then closed his eyes and took a nap. Fabian heaved a sigh of relief. Keh took a quick bath after he had arrived at his condominium. He then changed into a fresh pair of clothes and went straight to the office. While Keh was conducting a meeting, Fabian entered the conference room and whispered in his ear. Keh frowned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day.¡± He then stood up and left. Fabian followed him and went straight to his office. The two men saw Natasha sitting on the chair as if she had waited for quite some time. There was a box beside her. Keh fixed his gaze on the woman as he walked past her. Natasha turned around on the chair. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Keh asked. ¡°The car is downstairs,¡± Natasha said. Keh looked at him. ¡°I told you to send the money to Grandpa.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t havee here if I knew how to deliver the money to Old Mr. Hamilton,¡± Natasha said. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll ept the money?¡± ¡°You have to.¡± Natasha lifted the box and put it on his desk. ¡°I¡¯m giving you two options¡ªI either leave the car or leave the money here.¡± Needless to say, the box was full of stacks of cash. Fabian, who was standing behind her, could not believe his eyes. ¡°Ms. Watson, are those cash? I¡¯ve seen those figures on screen before but never in banknotes. Can I have a look?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Natasha said. When Fabian was about to take a step forward, Natasha said, ¡°Take a good look at the money, and convince your boss to ept it.¡± Fabian looked in Keh¡¯s direction, and the side-eye Keh gave him sent a chill down his spine. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave you two here now,¡± Fabian said and walked away. There were only Keh and Natasha left in the office. ¡°Make your choice.¡± Natasha looked into the man¡¯s eyes. Keh walked over, sat opposite her, and lolled in the chair. ¡°I told you to deliver the money to Grandpa.¡± Natasha propped her palms against the desk. ¡°Did your grandpa ask you to do this, or you simply don¡¯t care about the money? Old Mr. Hamilton doesn¡¯t want the money, and you don¡¯t want the money either?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Keh asked in return. Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Unless you have an ulterior motive?¡± Keh kept mum and stared at her. Natasha gazed into his eyes for a moment before asking him another question, ¡°Unless you have feelings for me?¡± Keh responded with a cursoryugh. ¡°Did you be narcissistic because you think you look prettier now?¡± ¡°I look prettier?¡± Natasha retorted. Ehm- Keh froze for a moment as he did not expect her to shoot him that question. Instead of before.¡± Natasha was not annoyed by his answer. She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. Well, if that¡¯s the case¡ªyou want the money or the car?¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t want both?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll decide on your behalf then.¡± Natasha ced the car key in front of him and said, ¡°Here. Let¡¯s not ¡°If I were to tell you I¡¯m interested in you, would you keep the car?¡± Keh asked all of a sudden. That question stopped Natasha in her tracks. Not Twins Chapter 61 Not Twins Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Even More Interesting Natasha turned back and looked at him as she asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°What did you expect as an answer?¡± countered Kehzily as he raised his eyebrows in question. Natasha mirrored his expression and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want any reply or answer from you, Keh. I just want you to stay far away from me.¡± With that, she left. Keh jumped to his feet and raced after her. In just a few strides, he managed to catch up and sessfully blocked her path forward. He countered, ¡°That¡¯s what I find strange about what you just said. Why do you want me to stay far away from you? What are you so worried about?¡± This man has some grandiose delusions about himself indeed. Natasha nced at him and said, ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with you.¡± Keh was rendered speechless by her response. He didn¡¯t reply further, but instead used his actions to demonstrate his dissatisfaction. He stepped forward and forced her to retreat backward until there was nowhere else she could go and she was pressed firmly against the edge of the desk. She continued to frown as she demanded, ¡°Get out of my way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to,¡± he replied. The only difference between the current Natasha and the one back then was the mouth she possessed now. It was fiery and indomitable. ¡°What are you trying to do here, Keh?¡± asked Natasha. ¡°I want to see you go mad!¡± Natasha didn¡¯t know how to respond to that statement. She was convinced enough that he had issues. However, the more he insisted on behaving this way, the more she would refuse toply. ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to disappoint you,¡± she finally replied as she forced a wry smile out. With that smile, she had thoroughly unsettled Keh and thrown him off bnce. Although he knew that she was trying to cajole him with that, her smile was so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart twinge from it. Unconsciously, he extended his arm in a bid to reach out and stroke her face. As he did, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Back then, were you testing me or did you really not know yourself that well?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± she replied in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand what he was getting at. Just as his arm was extended midway toward her face, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and stated, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just think that this face of yours is simply too¡­ fake.¡± Natasha didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. Fake? He had clearly said that I was beautiful! Even though those words hade out of someone else¡¯s mouth, I¡¯ve to admit that I¡¯ve gradually gotten used to it. How is my face fake in any way? However, Natasha refused to care too much about all this. Instead, she looked at him and said, ¡°You have plenty of ways to get your revenge on me, Keh. You¡¯ve chosen the most expensive option.¡± ¡°You managed to pick that up?¡± he asked in surprise. ¡°Why can¡¯t we just end things on good terms?¡± Keh pursed his lips and replied, ¡°Absolutely not.¡± She looked at him and continued to frown. ¡°The more you refuse to ept it, the more I will force it on you. I¡¯ll give you two choices right now. Either drive the car away or prepare to receive it when I send it over to your ce after you¡¯ve gone,¡± she threatened. At that, she couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Do you really have that much money to spend, Keh?¡± ¡°Absolutely right, you are.¡± She remained silent in her loss over how tomunicate further with such a shameless man. Finally, she shook her head helplessly and stated, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll ept it, but I¡¯ll need to sign an agreement stating that the car is something you insisted on giving me. It¡¯ll also indicate that you had no ulterior motive in gifting the car, and that you have no right to demand it from me in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not signing that,¡± he said. ¡°Then I won¡¯t take the car,¡± remarked Natasha as she prepared to leave. However, Keh moved forward once more to block her path. The next moment, Natasha suddenly raised her hands and frowned before she sighed deeply in exasperation. Her hands were still wrapped in bandages and a concerned expression immediately developed on Keh¡¯s face as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you all right?¡± However, she only red at him angrily in response. ¡°Let me bring you to the hospital,¡± dered Keh as he proceeded to tug at her. However, she yanked her arm out of his grip and petntly said, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± He looked at her and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡± ¡°Oh no, of course you didn¡¯t mean to. I¡¯m sure I would have lost the use of my arm if you truly meant it,¡± she replied with wheezing breaths. He looked at her and frowned deeply as he probed further, ¡°It¡¯s already been a few days, but why hasn¡¯t it gotten better? Is the wound infected?¡± She didn¡¯t reply, but only continued with her pained expression. Keh couldn¡¯t help but rush over to call out for professional assistance as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s have the infirmarye and take a look.¡± A few minutester, the infirmary prepared a fresh set of bandages for Natasha. The attending doctor said, ¡°Your wound has just healed, so it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t make too drastic movements. Otherwise, there¡¯s a chance the wound could rip open all over again.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± replied the doctor. Now that the bandaging work wasplete, he turned to face Keh and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Keh nodded curtly and waited for the doctor leave before he walked over to check on Natasha¡¯s condition. After a long pause for thought, he finally began, ¡°The car is actually a gift from my grandpa. If I don¡¯t give it to you, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll make a huge fuss over all this. You know as well that I can¡¯t do anything about him. At his advanced age, I don¡¯t want to do anything that would make him mad.¡± Natasha remained silent. He added, ¡°If you really find all this to be too much of a hassle, I can sign an agreement with you.¡± ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll hold you to your word,¡± remarked Natasha as she looked at him with a sudden energized gaze. Keh raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too obvious about it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never denied that I had my ambitions,¡± remarked Natasha frankly. She was this way back then as well. Keh didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. As he looked at her, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that she had some other motive at y, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. As this was a mere car, he didn¡¯t bat another eyelid over the matter. They prepared the agreement and had two copies signed. Natasha gazed at the agreement and stated, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to con you, Keh. It¡¯s just that you insisted on sending it over. I¡¯m just preparing some safeguards for myself here.¡± ¡°What safeguards do you need? Are you afraid I¡¯ll demand for the car one day?¡± he countered. ¡°I only hope that it¡¯s all you want,¡± replied Natasha calmly. She was worried that he would use the car as grounds to demand for her three little ones. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she replied. Her mood had momentarily improved substantially and she looked at him as she said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± ¡°What now?¡± demanded Natasha warily. ¡°Money,¡± he said as he gestured toward the luggage that sat on the ground. She eyed it for a moment before she replied, ¡°It¡¯s merely an empty case. I¡¯ll let you have it.¡± Keh was speechless in his confusion. ¡°It¡¯s not like you want it anyway. Not to mention, it would take a long wait if we went to the bank to withdraw the money. That¡¯s why I had toe up with this n,¡± stated Natasha innocently. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I would take it?¡± he asked. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m sure a bank transfer on the spot would work as well,¡± she replied. Again, he did not know what to say in response to that. Even though he had very obviously been yed, Keh didn¡¯t seem too angered by it. Conversely, he felt that the entire situation was a little interesting. In that moment, he knew he must have been insane. He nodded and said, ¡°Sure. Sure thing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m cheating you out of your payment. Feel free toe collect the car whenever you feel like this arrangement isn¡¯t working out for you,¡± she stated simply. After a brief pause, she added, ¡°I can make you an offer at the previous price as well.¡± Once again, Keh was speechless. He couldn¡¯t believe what she was taking him for. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Continue speaking, Natasha, and I can¡¯t promise what I¡¯ll do next,¡± warned Keh as he looked at her. ¡°Goodbye,¡± stated Natasha and she stood up to leave. Just as she opened the door, Fabian suddenly appeared and asked, ¡°Leaving now, Ms. Watson?¡± She nodded and grunted in acknowledgment. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the coffee for you! It¡¯s freshly ground too!¡± wailed Fabian. She nced at it casually before she picked it up and took arge gulp from the cup. Following which, she ced the cup back into his hands and shed him a faint smile as she said, ¡°It tastes great. Thank you.¡± With that, she left with a casual swagger. Keh narrowed his eyes as he took in this scene. Natasha¡­ It seems like she¡¯s not as boring as she used to be. Rather, things are getting even more interesting¡­ Not Twins Chapter 62 Not Twins Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Domineering Fabian entered after Natasha left. When he saw the box on the floor, he asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, did you really take the money?¡± Keh gazed at Fabian without saying a word. ¡°No, that¡¯s not the proper way to win a girl¡¯s affection. Mr. Hamilton, you are giving off an assertive impression if you take the money. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Fabian said while walking up to Keh. ¡°Is that so?¡± Keh seemed distracted. ¡°Of course! During times like this, you must insist on not taking the money!¡± Fabian added. Keh remained silent. ¡°However, I have to say that your ex-wife is quite feisty. She returned the money to you right after you gifted the car to her. I¡¯m quite amused by her domineering personality,¡± Fabian muttered cheerfully. Keh ignored him. Fabian was suddenly intrigued. He looked at Keh and asked secretively, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, may I take a look at the money worth over ten million? I¡¯ve never seen so much cash before.¡± Keh raised his browszily after hearing Fabian¡¯s request. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at it. Feel free to take it with you. I¡¯ll gift you the money.¡± ¡°What?¡± Fabian was momentarily dazed as he stared at Keh. ¡°No, Mr. Hamilton. I just want to take a look¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. Take it,¡± Keh uttered solemnly. Taking in his serious demeanor, Fabianughed diffidently. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m beginning to feel a little scared. I didn¡¯t do anything to deserve that reward, so how can I ept the money?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Do you want it or not?¡± Keh asked. ¡°S-Should I take the money?¡± Fabian raised the question while staring at the box. ¡°Take the box and get out of here,¡± Keh instructed. In that case, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to notply with Mr. Hamilton¡¯s wish. Fabian smiled when he noticed Keh was not joking. ¡°In that case, Mr. Hamilton, I¡¯ll take the money. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do everything you ask of me in the future and pledge my allegiance to you.¡± With that, he lifted the box and was about to leave. However, just as he held up the box, Fabian realized the box was extremely light. He gazed at Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, this¡­¡± Keh suppressed his urge tough. Feigning ignorance, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Fabian did not know if he should tell the truth. He opened the box in front of Keh and revealed the empty content. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, this¡­ I think your ex-wife scammed you,¡± Fabian said. Still, Keh remained unfazed. ¡°You¡¯re not mad, Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°Why should I be mad?¡± Keh asked. Fabian was stunned. rity washed over at that instant. He realized Natasha did not scam Keh. Instead, Keh had tricked him. He felt extremely embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you¡¯re making fun of me again¡­¡± Fabian grumbled pitifully. His hopes of possessing over ten million had shattered and dissipated into nothingness in the blink of an eye. ¡°When did I make fun of you?¡± Keh was not about to admit his action. ¡°You¡­¡± Fabian wanted to speak further, but on second thought, he recalled Keh had indeed not mentioned anything. ¡°Ahh! My ten million,¡± Fabian wailed before turning around and left. Outside the building, Natasha had just walked up to the car parked at the entrance when Thea got out of another vehicle. ¡°Natasha?¡± Thea said while looking at Natasha. Then, she noticed the car that had appeared on the news. Thea frowned in displeasure. Natasha turned around. When she saw Thea, she grinned and greeted thetter, ¡°Ms. Jarman.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Thea asked. Despite the smile on her face, it was apparent that she was putting up a pretense. Natasha answered truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m here to return the car.¡± Thea nced at the car beside and asked, ¡°Did Keh really gift you this car?¡± ¡°Theoretically, yes,¡± Natasha replied. The smile on Thea¡¯s face almost wavered. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Natasha did not bother to exin further. She was not Keh¡¯s girlfriend, after all. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Thea said after contemting briefly. ¡°Ms. Watson, let¡¯s add each other on WhatsApp. In that way, I can contact you through WhatsApp if there¡¯s any work-rted matter to discuss,¡± she added. Natasha could not find an excuse to reject Thea¡¯s reason and rationale, so she nodded. ¡°All right, sure!¡± She took out her phone and clicked on her WhatsApp application. ¡°I¡¯ll scan your QR code,¡± Thea offered. Natasha opened her QR code to let Thea scan, then they were added to one another¡¯s contact list. ¡°Let¡¯s contact each other through WhatsApp if anythinges up in the future,¡± Thea said. Natasha nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first then.¡± With that, she got into the car and left. Thea felt her heart ached as she stared at the red sports car, gradually disappearing from her vision. Nothing provoked her more than to witness the truth with her own eyes. At that thought, she turned on her heels and went into thepany. Thea knocked on the door before entering Keh¡¯s office. ¡°Keh.¡± Seeing Thea, Keh uttered, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at the hospital? Why did youe here?¡± She ced a document in front of him. ¡°You identally left this at the hospital, so I purposefully brought the document here for you.¡± Keh saw the document and said, ¡°You could¡¯ve called me, and I could just arrange someone to retrieve it.¡± ¡°I feel worried handing over such an important document to others,¡± Thea exined. He smiled. ¡°When do you n for the surgery to take ce?¡± ¡°Tomorrow afternoon.¡± He nodded. ¡°Let me know if you need anything.¡± She nodded while staring at him. Then, seemingly in deep thought, she said, ¡°I met with Ms. Watson downstairs earlier.¡± Keh fell silent at the mention of that topic. ¡°She said she¡¯s here to return the car. Did you really gift her the car?¡± Thea asked. ¡°Grandpa wanted to give the car to her as a present,¡± Keh replied. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± Thea put on a wry smile. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s favoring Ms. Watson.¡± ¡°Yes. Grandpa treats her like she¡¯s his granddaughter.¡± Keh could not deny the fact because Liam doted on Natasha more than he did on him. Regardless of the sender, Thea did not feel happy about that matter. However, she did cheer up a little, knowing that Keh did not gift Natasha the car. ¡°I assume you don¡¯t know about this, but news about you gifting her the car has been spreading like wildfire. The public is saying that you are trying to win over her affection by giving her the car as a present.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Keh asked. ¡°When is that? Why have I never seen the article?¡± ¡°The article was hacked and removed from the inte afterward. It¡¯s gone.¡± After giving that oue some thought, his sixth sense was telling him that Natasha was the person behind the article¡¯s disappearance. After all, she was the only one who would wish to have nothing to do with him. Besides, that was her profession, so hacking and removing an article on the inte was simple. At that thought, Keh curled his lips into a smile. Thea¡¯s difort intensified at the sight of him enjoying the turns of events instead of getting angry. That agony was as if someone had delivered a blow to her heart, causing her to suffocate. ¡°Keh, I have something to tell you after my dadplete his surgery,¡± she said to him while clenching her fists. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you tell me now?¡± he questioned her. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s something very important. I can only reveal it to you during a crucial moment. You muste at that time.¡± Taking in her mysterious and solemn demeanor, Keh nodded after thinking for a few moments. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡± Thea gazed at him and forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s a promise then. I¡¯ll wait for you by that time.¡± Keh nodded. Not Twins Chapter 63 Not Twins Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Virtuous After leaving Hamilton Corporation, Natasha directly drove the car back to herpany. In her honest opinion, driving a car was not as convenient as taking a cab because not being able to sleep during the journey was a torment to her. She had to walk some distance to her office located on the top floor of the building after parking her car in the parking lot. Natasha suddenly had a feeling as if someone was following behind her as she walked. However, when she turned around, there was no one behind. She scanned her surroundings and saw that the parking lot was empty. After that, Natasha continued to stride ahead while wearing a frown. The silhouette of a person appeared in a corner behind her after she entered the elevator. When she returned to the Programming Department, Xavier immediately walked up to her. ¡°Are you free tonight, Boss?¡± Natasha looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°My little sister said she wishes to meet with you.¡± ¡°Why does she want to meet with me?¡± Natasha furrowed her brows. She was baffled by that request. ¡°You are her savior, so she wishes to meet with you.¡± ¡°If I am her savior, then what are you?¡± Natasha asked him. ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± Xavier replied. ¡°Nope. I¡¯m not going,¡± she rejected. She would not enjoy or be used to a situation where others thanked and revered her. He frowned. ¡°But it¡¯s her birthday today. That¡¯s her only birthday wish. How should I exin to her if Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. you¡¯re not going?¡± Natasha might put up a tough exterior, but she was actually a soft-hearted person. She was stumped after hearing Xavier¡¯s words. ¡°Boss, just go and meet with her. I promise it wouldn¡¯t take much of your time,¡± he added. At that moment, Ross and Thomas came over. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Watson. Just meet with her. Xavier¡¯s little sister is a youngdy with a nice personality. She¡¯s been thinking about you all the time. You can think of this meeting as fulfilling her wish.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. She¡¯s been expressing her desire to meet with you for a long time.¡± Natasha contemted briefly while staring at the two neers. ¡°Fine. The two of you should join me.¡± ¡°Us? Why should we go?¡± Ross and Thomas piped up simultaneously. She grinned at them. ¡°Isn¡¯t today her birthday? Naturally, we are going to organize a birthday party.¡± Xavier gazed at her. ¡°Are you agreeing to meet with her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make myself clear now. If she expresses her gratitude or tells me she¡¯s thankfulter, I¡¯ll leave at once,¡± Natasha said. ¡°I can guarantee you¡¯ll never listen to any of that.¡± Xavier shook his head firmly. She had no other choice but to agree to his request. After Xavier left, Natasha told Ross and Thomas to stay. ¡°Both of you need to do some shopping.¡± ¡°What are we buying?¡± ¡°Food, drinks, or anything to y with. Just buy some things the little girl likes,¡± she borated. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll order all the stuff online and have them delivered to the hospital directly?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll purchase the items that I feel suitable then.¡± Natasha looked down and tapped her phone a few times. Then, Ross¡¯ phone rang. ¡°Put the expenses on my tab.¡± Ross looked at her. ¡°Ms. Watson, I know you¡¯re a richdy, but I can still afford to pay for this.¡± After saying that, he returned the money to Natasha. ¡°Okay. Dinner is on me then,¡± Natasha said. Hearing her offer, Ross and Thomas¡¯ eyes gleamed. ¡°In that case, we shall not hold back in epting your kindness.¡± ¡°You two do not strike me as people who would hold back anyway.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Ms. Watson.¡± Ross and Thomas left after they exchanged some sarcastic remarks. Natasha was about to ce down her phone and prepare to work when she suddenly saw Thea¡¯s newly added contact on her device. She was reminded of Thea¡¯s personality. By right, she should hate me. Why did she suddenly ask to add me on WhatsApp? Perhaps¡­ Natasha clicked on Thea¡¯s profile picture and the link to her Instagram ount that was attached to her WhatsApp description. She saw a picture of her and Keh. He was sleeping while she stayed by his side. The picture gave off an affectionate vibe, and the caption about her keeping himpany was very touching. The background of the image was unclear, but the photo and the caption alone were sufficient to unt their intimate rtionship. Natasha could not help but smirk after seeing the picture. I suppose this is Thea¡¯s goal. At that thought, Natasha, having a mischievous character, double-tapped on the picture to like the photo. Sometimes, blessing others to have their wish granted is a virtue. I think I am the most virtuous person alive. After that, she ced her phone aside and began working. Her mood was not at all affected by Thea¡¯s Instagram post. Instead, she felt extremely cheerful. After work, Xavier left first because he wanted to collect the cake. Ross and Thomas gathered around. ¡°How are we going there, Ms. Watson?¡± She stared at them. ¡°I assume you two know how to drive?¡± They nodded. Natasha tossed her car keys to them. ¡°You two drive the car then.¡± Ross and Thomas gaped at the car key in front of them. In the end, they tacitly yed rock-paper- scissors to decide who got to be the driver. As a result, Thomas won the game. He delightfully took the keys and went to the parking lot. Ross could not ept the oue. He walked up to him and suggested that they drive half of the journey each. They arrived at the parking lot amidst their discussion. Natasha went ahead and sat in the backseat. Ross and Thomas gazed at her in astonishment. ¡°Ms. Watson, you¡¯re not sitting in front?¡± ¡°I want to take a nap. You two be quiet,¡± she said. God only knows how excited Ross and Thomas were after listening to her because they could now admire the car as they liked and pretend as if they owned the car to their hearts¡¯ content. Then, they started the car. Initially, Ross and Thomas were still able to contain their exhration as they had never imagined the day they could drive a Phantom. However, they began to lose control of their excitement halfway through the drive. Ross sat aside and took a lot of pictures. Thomas said, ¡°Take some pictures of me. Make sure I look good.¡± ¡°Are you going to let me driveter?¡± ¡°All right, sure!¡± Thomas replied. Only then did Ross cooperated with him and took a few pictures for Thomas. However, thetter was obviously dissatisfied with the photos. ¡°What¡¯s with the terrible quality of the photos you¡¯ve taken? These won¡¯t do. You need to retake the pictures.¡± ¡°I think they¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°They certainly are not fine! Are you retaking the pictures or not? If you¡¯re not going to help me, then I won¡¯t let you drive!¡± The sound of their argument awoke Natasha in the end. She regarded them with a look of resignation. Why did Ie with these two idiots? She gazed out of the car window, and when she saw them passing by a store, Natasha was reminded of something. ¡°Stop the car on the side of the road ahead.¡± Thomas heard her. He immediately turned on the signal lights and brought the car to a halt on the roadside. ¡°What do you want to do, Ms. Watson?¡± Natasha did not reply. She directly opened the car door and got out of the car. The two men sat inside the vehicle and waited. They saw her enter a gift shop and were discussing Natasha¡¯s intention of going in there when she exited the shop while hugging a very big teddy bear. Inexplicably, even though Natasha was considered a beauty, the sight of her holding a human-sized teddy bear still seemedical. Perhaps it was because Ross and Thomas were too familiar with her personality, so they found that scene unmatching with her usual demeanor. Ross dutifully got out of the car and helped Natasha open the car door. She stuffed the teddy bear into the backseat before getting into the vehicle herself. ¡°Ms. Watson, did you buy that for Xavier¡¯s little sister?¡± Ross asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Natasha questioned him. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. The bear is adorable!¡± he lied. She could not care less about their opinion. ¡°Hurry up and drive the car.¡± ¡°Got it¡± Not Twins Chapter 64 Not Twins Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Suspecting Her Gender When Xavier arrived at the hospital, he saw that the hospital ward was decorated in a homely manner with balloons and flowers all over the ce. Celia stood in the middle, grinning happily like a little princess. ¡°Celia!¡± called out Xavier. When she turned around and saw him, she eximed joyfully, ¡°Xavier!¡± ¡°What are these?¡± He looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. After I came back from my check-up, it became like this,¡± exined Celia. ¡°Did the nurses do it?¡± asked Xavier. She shook her head. ¡°The nurses said that your friends came in the afternoon to decorate the ce.¡± ¡°My friends?¡± repeated Xavier. Thomas, Ross, and Natasha immediately appeared in his mind. Recalling how mysteriously they were acting in the afternoon, he could not help but burst intoughter. He gazed at Celia and nodded. ¡°Yeah, it might have been them.¡± ¡°What about thatdy who saved my life?¡± asked Celia. ¡°I¡¯ll call them and ask where they are.¡± As he spoke, Xavier took out his phone to call them. However, the call ended the moment it started ringing. Just when Xavier was hesitating, the door was flung open and Ross walked in. ¡°Stop calling us. We¡¯re at the entrance.¡± He walked in with Thomas. When Xavier did not see Natasha, he frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s Boss?¡± In the next moment, Ross opened the door wider. A human-sized doll was moved in. ¡°Can you be more helpful? Why did you just leave like that? Didn¡¯t you see that I need help?¡± Although Natasha was nowhere to be seen, they could hear her voice. Xavier and Celia stared at the huge doll in shock. ¡°Ms. Watson, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help you. It¡¯s just a bit inappropriate for two guys like us to be carrying that doll.¡± It took a lot of effort before Natasha managed to push the doll away from the front. She wanted to scold them, but when she spotted Celia, she calmed down. ¡°Just you wait! Don¡¯t ask me for any favors anymore,¡± threatened Natasha. ¡°I was wrong.¡± Ross immediately admitted to his mistake. ¡°I¡¯m willing to receive any punishment.¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Celiaughed when she saw their interaction. Walking forward, she looked at Natasha and asked, ¡°You¡¯re thedy who saved me, right?¡± Not knowing what to say, Natasha passed the doll to her awkwardly. ¡°Happy birthday!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Celia shed Natasha a sweet smile as her eyes sparkled. When Natasha saw her smile, she remembered what Celia looked like when she had visited her in the hospital. Back then, Celia looked as fragile as a tattered flower. Yet, she was different now¡ªshe looked much healthier and her cheeks were rosier. Natasha smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Me too!¡± Ross walked forward. ¡°Celia, I can¡¯t save up much, but here¡¯s a token of my sincerity. Didn¡¯t you mention that you¡¯ve always wanted this book? I¡¯m giving it to you.¡± As he spoke, he passed a book to Celia. She gazed at it in delight. ¡°Thank you, Ross.¡± ¡°Me too! Me too!¡± Thomas walked over. ¡°My gift isn¡¯t very valuable, but since I heard that girls like it a lot, I chose it specially. Apparently, it can bring you good luck.¡± He gave Celia a beautiful box. When she opened it, there was a pretty crystal bracelet inside. ¡°I like it a lot! Thank you, Thomas.¡± Celia grinned widely, her eyes sparkling like stars in the night sky. Xavier was the most moved. Although those people were not biologically rted to him, they were willing to put in so much effort for him and his sister. Overwhelmed with gratitude, he could not help but tear up. Compared to the time when he had to fight this battle alone, this moment was iparably heartwarming. However, as he was not good at expressing himself and did not know what to say, he just stood at the side alone. At that moment, everyone looked at Xavier. ¡°We¡¯ve already given our gifts. What about you?¡± asked Ross. Only then did Xavier return to his senses. ¡°I prepared something too.¡± ¡°Give it to her, then!¡± urged Thomas. Xavier nced at Celia. ¡°Happy birthday, Celia. This is my gift to you.¡± When she opened the box and looked inside, she saw an exquisite watch. ¡°I hope that in the future, instead of counting down, you¡¯ll be looking at the time and anticipating a new dawn each day.¡± Celia had been controlling her emotions for a long time. At that moment, she could not hold herself back anymore. She jumped into his arms and eximed, ¡°Xavier!¡± Xavier hugged her and patted her back gently. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I like it a lot. I¡¯ll definitely wear it and keep youpany every day,¡± promised Celia. Looking at the siblings, the others also teared up. On the other hand, Natasha did not have much of a reaction. Despite this joyous moment, she felt different from the rest. Instead of feeling touched, she was happier at the fact that Celia could continue living. When Ross saw that Natasha¡¯s eyes were still not red, he could not help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you touched, Ms. Watson?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you crying?¡± Natasha merely nced at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to.¡± Ross was speechless. Once again, he doubted her gender. ¡°All right! It¡¯s time to cut the cake. Celia, your brother ordered an ice cream cake for you. It¡¯ll melt if we don¡¯t eat it now,¡± reminded Thomas. Only then did the siblings separate. Celia wiped her tears. ¡°Sorry for that, guys.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s so rare for us to see a dense man like your brother act so emotionally. This is worth it.¡± Xavier punched him jokingly. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s light the candles. After blowing them out, we can cut the cake,¡± said Ross. They lit the candles. Xavier put the birthday hat on Celia¡¯s head while she stood in the middle and made a wish. ¡°I hope that Xavier¡¯s career will keep getting better! I hope that all of his friends¡¯ wishes wille true and that everything will be smooth-sailing.¡± With that, Celia blew out the candles. Ross asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make a wish for yourself?¡± Celia replied, ¡°Being alive is already my biggest dream. I don¡¯t have any other wishes.¡± She was an innocent and kind-hearted girl. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s cut the cake and eat it!¡± announced Xavier. After Ross cut the cake, he gave a slice to Celia first. ¡°Come on, birthday girl. You have the first slice.¡± However, Celia took it and walked over toward Natasha. ¡°Natasha, you first!¡± Natasha nced at her. Not standing on ceremony, she took it. ¡°Thank you!¡± Celia gazed at her with a look of happiness. ¡°Thank you for saving me! Although Xavier doesn¡¯t want me to say it, I¡¯m still going to! I hope that I can be like you one day and help others.¡± Natasha grinned at her. ¡°You definitely will.¡± ¡°Can I have your contact? I won¡¯t disturb you. I just want to treat you as my role model and be someone like you,¡± asked Celia. At that moment, Ross chimed in, ¡°Celia, you¡¯ve set yourself a tough goal to reach!¡± When Natasha shot a nce at him, he kept quiet. Looking at Celia, she whipped out her phone. ¡°WhatsApp.¡± Celia took out her phone delightedly and added Natasha¡¯s contact. Like an excited child, she eximed, ¡°Xavier, I got Natasha¡¯s contact number!¡± Natasha had never expected a girl to be so happy to have added her on WhatsApp. Compared to Thea¡­ Forget it, there¡¯s no way topare them. Not Twins Chapter 65 Not Twins Chapter 65 Chapter 65 You Deserve To Die After celebrating Celia¡¯s birthday, they prepared to head back. Just when Natasha walked out of the corridor and reached the staircase, her phone rang. It was a call from Denise. Natasha picked it up and said, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°When are youing home, Nat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back now. It¡¯ll take around half an hour¡­¡± While watching Natasha take the call, Thomas and Ross was discussing so enthusiastically that they did not notice someone walking over briskly. Pushing the trolley along the corridor, the person dashed toward Natasha. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to stop talking to you. I¡¯ll ask Ms. Watson.¡± As he spoke, Ross nced at Natasha. At that moment, he noticed something amiss and yelled, ¡°Be careful, Ms. Watson!¡± When Natasha turned around, the trolley crashed into her back. She lost her bnce and tumbled over. ¡°Ms. Watson!¡± ¡°Ms. Watson!¡± Thomas and Ross dashed forward immediately. Luckily, the steps were not high. Natasha quickly grabbed the railing and stopped herself from rolling down the stairs. ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡± asked Ross. Still immersed in shock, Natasha looked up at the culprit who was standing at the top of the staircase. He was in his mid-thirties. His face waspletely pale and his long hair concealed most of his face. A devilish smile yed on his lips. Natasha stared at him while he red at her with a look of hatred and hostility. Thomas approached him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you know that this is really dangerous?¡± That man remained silent. ¡°Do you think that this is over if you don¡¯t say anything!¡± yelled Thomas. However, that man kept quiet and continued ring at Natasha with an extremely vicious gaze. ¡°Are you mute? Say something?¡± Thomas became agitated. At that moment, a nurse and doctor rushed over upon hearing themotion. They looked at that man. ¡°Gary, did you get into trouble again?¡± Looking at Thomas, they quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. He¡¯s a patient at our hospital, but he doesn¡¯t have any rtives. He went through a huge shock recently, so he isn¡¯t really mentally stable. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Thomas¡¯s heart softened when he heard that. ¡°But this is too dangerous! What if he hurts someone?¡± ¡°We¡¯re really sorry,¡± apologized the doctor again. However, it was obvious that he had nothing to do with this. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be apologizing to me¡­¡± As Thomas spoke, he nced at Natasha. Realizing what was going on, the doctor looked at her. ¡°Are you injured?¡± Natasha averted her gaze from that man and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about this. We didn¡¯t keep a close watch on him.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t the patient, nor are you his family member. There¡¯s no need for you to apologize to me. I¡¯m really all right,¡± assured Natasha as she looked at the medical staff. ¡°Thank you for being so understanding.¡± With that, the doctor nced at the man. ¡°Gary, apologize to her.¡± However, he merely smiled and did not say anything. It was an extremely vicious and menacing smile. ¡°Apologize!¡± repeated the doctor. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± said Natasha. The doctor looked at her. ¡°He isn¡¯t like this normally. But regardless, I¡¯ll still apologize on his behalf.¡± She shook her head. ¡°We¡¯ll bring him back,¡± said the doctor. With Natasha¡¯s implicit acknowledgement, he and the nurses dragged the man away. ¡°You deserve to die!¡± snarled the man before he left, shing an evil smile at Natasha. ¡°You¡­¡± Thomas red at him. ¡°Gary!¡± yelled the doctor before looking at the rest. ¡°So sorry again.¡± He then dragged that man away. Looking at his back, Natasha frowned. ¡°He¡¯s crazy!¡± spat Thomas furiously before walking toward her. ¡°The doctor already said that he¡¯s mentally unstable,¡± added Ross. ¡°How are you, Ms. Watson? Are you injured?¡± asked Thomas. ¡°Help me pick up my phone,¡± said Natasha. Ross immediately walked over and picked it up. ¡°The screen is broken.¡± She took the phone from him. Afraid that Denise would be worried, she tried to turn her phone on, but it was futile. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said. However, when she limped when she walked forward. ¡°Are you injured?¡± ¡°I twisted my ankle. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°Are you sure? Is it not a bone fracture? We¡¯re at the hospital now, so we can do a checkup right away!¡± ¡°Shut up. Let¡¯s go!¡± Natasha walked away. Meanwhile, the call had ended because Natasha fell down the stairs. Denise was overwhelmed with worry, having heard the yell in the call at thest moment. She paced around the house worriedly. ¡°What should we do? Did something bad happen to Nat?¡± Anthony tried calling Natasha again, but the call could not get through. ¡°Should we try to locate where she is?¡± suggested Benjamin. Anthony was about to agree when his phone rang. Even though it was an unfamiliar number, his instincts told him that it was from Natasha. He immediately picked it up. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± said Natasha. ¡°What happened to you, Nat? Are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I identally dropped my phone on the ground, so it¡¯s spoilt now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m almost reaching home,¡± assured Natasha. Only then did Anthony heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°This is my colleague¡¯s phone. All right, I¡¯m going to stop talking now. I¡¯m reaching home soon, so I¡¯ll exinter.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After he hung up the call, Benjamin and Denise stared at him intensely. ¡°Nat says that she¡¯s fine. She¡¯ll be reaching home soon,¡± said Anthony. ¡°I¡¯m going to fetch her.¡± After saying that, Denise ran downstairs. Thomas and Ross sent Natasha to her house. The moment she got out of the car, Denise sprinted over. ¡°Nat!¡± Suppressing the pain in her foot, Natasha caught Denise in her arms. However, Denise still noticed that something was amiss. ¡°Nat, what happened to you?¡± ¡°I twisted my ankle.¡± A look of heartache appeared on Denise¡¯s face. ¡°Nat¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine after two days.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll support you.¡± Natasha nodded. Meanwhile, Thomas and Ross kept staring at Denise. She¡¯s so adorable like a living doll! ¡°Ms. Watson, is she your little sister? I didn¡¯t know that you had one! She¡¯s so cute, unlike you,¡± eximed Thomas. ¡°You¡¯re blind,¡± retorted Natasha. Denise looked at them. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re your sister¡¯s friends. I¡¯m Thomas and he¡¯s Ross!¡± exined Thomas. ¡°What¡¯s your name, little girl?¡± ¡°Denise!¡± ¡°Denise? That¡¯s an interesting name. Little girl, is your sister fierce at home?¡± whispered Thomas. Denise lowered her voice and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to answer this question in front of her.¡± Thomasughed. ¡°You¡¯re so adorable! So much cuter than your older sister!¡± Unable to control herself, Natasha rolled her eyes. Not Twins Chapter 66 Not Twins Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Surrounded By Love ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said Thomas before ncing at Denise. ¡°Your sister¡¯s chasing me away. Goodbye!¡± ¡°Please help her more in the future!¡± replied Denise. Thomas burst outughing before standing up. ¡°Ms. Watson, others would invite guests up for a drink. On the other hand, you¡¯re chasing us away!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll overstay your wee,¡± said Natasha. ¡°When they were talking, Benjamin and Anthony had dashed downstairs too. ¡°Nat!¡± ¡°Nat, how are you? Are you okay?¡± Thomas and Ross were stunned when they saw more kids rushing over. ¡°Ms. Watson, you¡¯ve got¡­ quite a big family,¡± remarked Ross. Natasha could not be bothered with him. ¡°Who are they, Nat?¡± ¡°My colleagues.¡± ¡°Hello!¡± greeted Anthony and Benjamin politely. ¡°They are so adorable and good-looking! Why don¡¯t you look simr to your siblings, Ms. Watson?¡± Natasha took another deep breath. ¡°You might actually be blind.¡± ¡°How are you, Nat? Are you injured?¡± asked Anthony worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just that I twisted my ankle.¡± ¡°Did you go to the hospital?¡± ¡°I just came back from there,¡± replied Natasha. Anthony stared at her, still concerned. ¡°I¡¯ll help you upstairs.¡± At that moment, Natasha nced at the other two men. ¡°Are youing up for a drink?¡± Thomas and Ross shook their hands. ¡°No thanks. It¡¯s gettingte, so we should head back too.¡± Natasha nodded, not intending to ask them to say. Denise walked over. ¡°Can both of you give me your WhatsApp?¡± They were stunned. It was impossible for them to refuse such an adorable girl¡¯s request. ¡°Of course!¡± As they spoke, they whipped out their phones and clicked on WhatsApp. Denise added both of them. ¡°Since Nat¡¯s in the samepany as you, can I ask you whenever I can¡¯t find her in the future?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± agreed Thomas and Ross. ¡°Goodbye, then! Be careful on your way back,¡± said Denise with a sweet smile. They felt like their hearts were melting when they saw her smile.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I must have such a cute daughter in the future! I must! After the both of them left, the three kids helped Natasha up the stairs. Continuing the excellent service, they even took off her shoes and swapped them for slippers. Sitting on the couch, Anthony¡¯s heart ached when he saw how swollen Natasha¡¯s ankle was. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just need to put some medication,¡± assured Natasha. By then, Benjamin had already brought out some medicine from the room. ¡°Nat, apply these.¡± Anthony took it and applied the medicine to Natasha¡¯s ankle carefully. Looking at the three kids surrounding her, Natasha felt extremely satisfied. This feeling of bliss was a wondrous one. ¡°What happened today, Nat?¡± asked Denise worriedly as she snuggled in Natasha¡¯s arms. That man¡¯s gaze shed across Natasha¡¯s mind. Her instincts told her that it was definitely not a coincidence. However, she did not reveal much. Gazing at Denise, she exined, ¡°I visited my friend¡¯s little sister at the hospital today. On my way back, there were too many people in the corridor and I identally twisted my ankle. It¡¯s nothing much.¡± Denise nodded. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been too unlucky recently, Nat! Before the injury on your hand had healed, you twisted your ankle,¡±mented Benjamin. The more Natasha thought about it, the more that sounded quite true. She kept getting into these incidents after returning. ¡°Life¡¯s never smooth-sailing! I¡¯m already blessed to have the three of you with me. What¡¯s a minor injurypared to that?¡± Natasha waspletely unbothered. ¡°But my heart will ache!¡± eximed Denise as she raised her head and blinked her adorable eyes. I really don¡¯t know how I managed to have such a cute daughter! Although I was the one who gave birth to her, she¡¯s simply too adorable at times! Natashaughed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be more careful in the future and avoid getting injured again.¡± ¡°You better keep your promise, Nat!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She nodded. Only then did Denise reveal a satisfied smile. At that moment, Anthony had just finished applying the medicine for Natasha. ¡°How is it, Nat? Does it feel better now?¡± Natasha extended her leg and nced at it. ¡°It feels a lot better! Thank you, Darling.¡± Anthony blushed slightly. ¡°Sit here, Nat. I¡¯ll cut some fruits for you.¡± He left after saying that. ¡°Where¡¯s Gramps?¡± ¡°Gramps said that he headed back to the countryside to take some things. He¡¯ll be backter¡­¡± Benjamin nced at the clock. ¡°He should be back soon.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°He also told us to eat first and not wait for him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat, then,¡± announced Natasha. ¡°Let me help you, Mommy.¡± The three kids helped Natasha walk to the dining table. They wiped her hands with a towel and passed a cup of water to her. Looking at how busy the kids were, she felt extremely happy. It¡¯s so good to have kids. How great is it to have three cute and obedient children? After eating, Natasha returned to her room, washed up, and prepared to sleep. However, when shey on the bed, the scene of that man staring at her with that gaze and expression kept circling in her mind. It definitely was not a coincidence, nor did he suddenly go crazy. His gaze made him seem like he hated her, as if he wanted to take revenge on purpose. However, Natasha could not remember where she had seen him. If that was the case, she certainly did not know him. Despite racking her brain, she still could not find any memory rted to him. She gave up after thinking about it for a long while. She decided to head to the hospital the next day and take a look again. Upon that thought, Natasha prepared to sleep. However, a few seconds after she closed her eyes, her phone rang. She grabbed it and saw that it was a call from Keh. Frowning, she picked it up. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± snapped Natasha immediately. Keh asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you speak more gently, Natasha?¡± She burst outughing. ¡°Gently? You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± With that, she ended the call. Yet, the phone rang a few secondster again and Natasha picked it up impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Why is your temper still the same after all these years, Natasha?¡± asked Keh. ¡°Did you call me in the middle of the night to reminisce the past?¡± retorted Natasha. ¡°Why are you so fiery today?¡± ¡°I ate some gunpowder, okay?¡± Keh was at a loss for words. After being yelled at by Natasha for no reason, Keh started to lose his temper too. ¡°Natasha, how on earth can your boyfriend tolerate your temper?¡± ¡°He loves my temper. Do you think that everyone¡¯s as superficial as you?¡± ¡°How am I superficial?¡± ¡°Do I need to exin it to you? Don¡¯t you know it yourself? Keh, your taste has always been the same¡ªyou like hypocrites. I¡¯ve got to give it up to you for that.¡± ¡°Since when do I like hypocrites? Say it clearer, Natasha!¡± ¡°Not only do you like hypocrites, but you also like to feign ignorance when you know exactly well what¡¯s going on! Thea¡¯s so unlucky to be involved with a man like you!¡± Keh was at a loss for words. He wanted to call her and express his concern for her hand, but he ended up being scolded for no apparent reason. Not Twins Chapter 67 Not Twins Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Escape From Hospital ¡°You¡¯re ungrateful, Natasha! Let me give you some advice. You¡¯ll be abandoned one day if you don¡¯t learn to control your temper,¡± said Keh. ¡°Thank you for your reminder. I will rather be single forever if I meet men like you.¡± There was tension between the both of them. With that, Natasha hung up the phone. She was not angry, as she felt much better after shouting. She threw her phone to one side before closing her eyes to sleep. Meanwhile, Keh was infuriated. He called her as he was worried for her. Never would he thought that she would mock him. This woman is really ungrateful! He lit a cigarette and took a few puffs. However, he remained frustrated. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became and felt that Natasha was a boring person. At this moment, Thea walked in. ¡°Keh.¡± Seeing that Keh was smoking, Thea¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s not often that I see you smoking. What happened? Do you have something on your mind?¡± Keh snuffed out his cigarette and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Why are you smoking if it¡¯s nothing? Are you trying to act cool?¡± Thea asked with a smile. She had to admit that Keh¡¯s smoking was mesmerizing. His every action held elegance. Even if he was smoking, it only made him look even more mysterious. Keh smiled and asked simply, ¡°How¡¯s the surgery?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very sessful.¡± Thea let out a sigh of relief. Keh nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Then, he will be discharged from the hospital soon.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter what, I have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t even know what to do now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already said that many times. If you¡¯re grateful, show it with your actions.¡± As Thea looked at him, a strange emotion shed past her eyes. ¡°How do you want me to repay you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you know once things are settled.¡± With that, Keh nced at his watch. ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Even though she was reluctant to part with him, she knew she could not keep him here forever. She nodded. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take your word for it,¡± Thea replied. Keh stood up and left. As Thea stared at his retreating figure, she swore to get him. The next day, Natasha took a half-day sick leave and went to the hospital. She believed that although what happenedst night might have been a coincidence, things did not Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. appear that simple. In the hospital, the doctor apanied Natasha to the ward. ¡°Gary is a poor guy. He has been in the hospital for so many years and is not in the right state of mind¡­¡± He noticed Gary¡¯s hospital bed was empty and asked the nurse, ¡°Where¡¯s Gary?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right here¡­¡± The nurse turned back. When he realized there was no one there, he was stunned. ¡°He was here just a moment ago.¡± ¡°Oh no! Quick! Find him!¡± the doctor said. The nurse quickly ran out to call people to look for him. ¡°Ms. Watson, please excuse me.¡± With that, the doctor went to look for Gary too. The entire hospital was thrown into chaos. Natasha stood at the side of Gary¡¯s bed and did not gain any findings as he did not have many belongings. When she walked out, the doctor had returned and seemed to be on a call. ¡°The surveince footage showed that he had left the hospital. However, no one knows where he went after that.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m looking for him right now.¡± After the doctor hung up the call, Natasha walked over and asked, ¡°What happened? Did you guys manage to find him?¡± The doctor had a hesitant look on his face. ¡°He escaped and left the hospital. We don¡¯t know where he went.¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°Ms. Watson, please excuse me as I¡¯ve to go find him.¡± With that, the doctor left in a hurry. Natasha did not find any useful information and left the hospital. However, she was stopped by someone just when she was about to leave the hospital. ¡°Natasha?¡± Hearing someone call her name, Natasha raised her head to look and saw a good-looking man staring at her. Zachary smiled. ¡°Why? Do you not recognize me?¡± Natasha pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°Zachary?¡± ¡°You still remember me,¡± Zachary responded with a smile. ¡°Of course. Denise often talks about you at home, saying that you haven¡¯t been to school for a long time.¡± Upon hearing that, Zachary lowered his eyes. ¡°I went overseas to settle some family matters. I just returned today.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°There aren¡¯t any problems, are they?¡± ¡°They¡¯re settled.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great then.¡± At this moment, Zachary looked at Natasha¡¯s foot. ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I twisted my ankle.¡± ¡°Are you going back now?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m heading back to the office.¡± ¡°Let me give you a ride.¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll hail a cab.¡± Zachary gazed at her and offered sincerely, ¡°Let me send you.¡± Natasha was not good at rejecting others¡¯ kind gestures, especially when it was from a handsome man. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not troubling you.¡± ¡°I settled my matters already. You¡¯re not troubling me.¡± ¡°Thank you, then.¡± Seeing that she had agreed, Zachary smiled. ¡°The car is over there.¡± Then, Natasha slowly headed over to the other side. ¡°I can support you.¡± Zachary offered his arm. Natasha merely nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not that serious.¡± With that, she continued walking. Zachary stared at Natasha¡¯s back, and his brows furrowed. In the car, Zachary was driving while Natasha sat beside him. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Denise in a long time. How is she?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°She¡¯s doing fine, but she talks about you frequently,¡± Natasha replied honestly. Zachary responded, ¡°I miss her too.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha smiled. ¡°If she hears this, she will definitely be delighted.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Zachary questioned. ¡°Eh? What?¡± ¡°How are you doing?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Your hand is bandaged and you twisted your ankle?¡± Zachary raised his brows. Natasha looked at herself. ¡°This is hard to exin, but they¡¯re minor injuries. I¡¯m fine.¡± Natasha¡¯s tone was light, and she appeared strong. It did not seem like she was faking it. However, the more she was like this, the more people wanted to understand her and the stronger the desire to protect her. Zachary remained silent. Soon, they reached her office. Natasha nced at him. ¡°Thank you for sending me back. I¡¯ll head in first, then. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Ms. Watson.¡± Zachary suddenly grabbed her hand. Natasha turned back and looked at his hand, which was grabbing her. Zachary realized it was abrupt of him and let go of her. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Natasha questioned. Zachary stared at her. After much hesitation, he asked, ¡°Are you angry at me?¡± ¡°Angry? Why?¡± Natasha was confused. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t say anything and disappeared for a long time,¡± Zachary responde Not Twins Chapter 68 Not Twins Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Complicated Rtionships Natasha arched her brows and did not seem angry. ¡°Didn¡¯t you disappear because you had something? It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not angry.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then, can we continue to be friends?¡± Zachary continued asking. Natasha smiled. ¡°Do I seem so petty?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. Of course, we are still friends,¡± Natasha responded. After a brief hesitation, Zachary asked, ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± ¡°Call?¡± ¡°I called you this morning, but you didn¡¯t pick up¡ª¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha came to a realization. She exined, ¡°I had a small incident at the hospital yesterday and twisted my ankle. I dropped my phone and broke it, and I haven¡¯t had the time to buy another one.¡± Zachary was finally able to smile casually. ¡°I see. I understand now.¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll change my phone after I end workter.¡± Zachary nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Let me send you upstairs.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need¡ª¡± ¡°As friends, how could I let you go up alone?¡± Since Zachary said that, Natasha did not reject him any longer. ¡°I¡¯ll be troubling you, then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± Zachary extended his hand; this time, Natasha did not reject his offer. With his support, they went upstairs. Before Natasha reached the office, rumors that she was sent back by a handsome man had spread. Everyone rushed to the entrance to take a look excitedly. ¡°Okay. You should head back now. If you continue walking in, there will be rumors.¡± Natasha told him. ¡°Why? Do the people in your office gossip a lot?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unimaginable.¡± Natasha could only use this word to describe it. As they conversed, a girl pretended to pass by them, holding several beverages. Her eyes were gleaming upon seeing Natasha. ¡°Ms. Watson, who is this? He¡¯s so handsome.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a friend,¡± Natasha exined calmly. ¡°Friend? He¡¯s really handsome!¡± Natasha¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°I¡¯m also pretty good-looking.¡± Her colleague was rendered speechless. Zachary could not stop himself fromughing. If someone else had said this, others would have scolded them for being narcissistic or thought it was a joke. However, Natasha had said it with a serious expression. Furthermore, given her beauty, it was impossible to use her of being narcissistic. She sounded adorable when she said it. At this moment, Natasha nced at Zachary and said, ¡°You should go. If you don¡¯t leave, our entire Programming Department wille out to gossip soon.¡± ¡°Are you ashamed of me?¡± Zachary uttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m just worried that they will eat you alive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Zachary replied. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know the evils of this world,¡± Natasha teased him. As they conversed, Mark and Keh walked out of the office and saw them at the entrance. They looked like they were whispering to each other and being lovey-dovey. Keh frowned for some unknown reason. Mark felt that the atmosphere in the room had drastically turned cold. He silently raised his head to nce at Keh and noticed that thetter¡¯s expression had darkened. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± Zachary stated. ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha nodded. Just as Zachary was about to leave, Keh walked over and said sarcastically, ¡°Natasha, I see that you have be more responsible.¡± Hearing that, Zachary stopped in his tracks to turn around and look at Keh. Natasha stared at him calmly. ¡°Are you trying to manage me now?¡± ¡°The project is still ongoing. I can¡¯t find the person in charge. Is it wrong of me to say something?¡± Keh rebutted. ¡°Isn¡¯t Thea the one who¡¯s supposed to liaise with me? Why are you here?¡± Natasha questioned back. Seeing that Natasha and Keh were having a face-off, Zachary spoke up. ¡°Do you guys know each other?¡± Both of them spoke at the same time. Natasha replied, ¡°We¡¯re not close.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Keh responded. Keh nced at Natasha, and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Not close?¡± ¡°Not close,¡± Natasha reiterated firmly. Zachary did not know the rtionship between the two but could feel a charged tension between them. He nced at Keh and extended his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Zachary¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no one here who doesn¡¯t know you.¡± Seeing that he was polite and humble, Keh shook his hand. ¡°Nat twisted her ankle. I met her in the hospital, so I sent her back. I hope you understand,¡± Zachary continued. Although Keh did not like Zachary calling Natasha Nat, his brows furrowed in worry when he heard Natasha was hurt. ¡°You injured your leg?¡± What does he looked so concerned? Natasha did not appreciate his concern as she replied nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°How did you injure it?¡± ¡°I twisted it,¡± replied Natasha. ¡°Why did you injure yourself so often these days? If it¡¯s not the hand, it¡¯s the leg,¡± Keh questioned her. His reaction was the same as Benjamin¡¯s. Natasha nced at Keh. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m unlucky. You should stay away from me so I don¡¯t pass this bad luck to you.¡± Her words were harsh. She was friendly toward everyone except him. Keh scoffed coldly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡± With that, he spun around and left angrily. Mark immediately followed behind him. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, let me send you¡­¡± Natasha breathed a sigh of relief and nced at Zachary. ¡°Didn¡¯t you still have something on? You should go.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine,¡± Natasha reassured him. Zachary nodded. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give you a call at night.¡± Natasha nodded. After he left, she breathed another sigh of relief and walked toward the Programming Department. At this moment, there were many people crowded around the entrance. They had witnessed everything that happened just now. When Natasha walked over, they immediately dispersed. Only those who were closer to her rushed over to her. ¡°Ms. Watson, what is the situation over there just now?¡± Ross asked. Natasha rolled her eyes. ¡°Chaos.¡± ¡°Right, right. Chaos. However, I¡¯m slightly confused about your rtionship with that handsome man.¡± ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. They¡¯re both handsome. Who are you referring to?¡± Thomas remarked at the side. ¡°How can I not know who¡¯s Mr. Hamilton? Moreover, how can we use handsome to describe him? He¡¯s out of the world as he¡¯s wealthy and powerful,¡± Ross replied. ¡°Sounds reasonable.¡± ¡°So, Ms. Watson, you and¡ª¡± Natasha ignored him and continued walking. At this moment, Xavier approached her and looked at her. ¡°I just found out what happened to you at the hospital yesterday. How are things? Are you okay?¡± ¡°If you can make those two shut up, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Xavier looked at the two people behind them. Ross and Thomas were rendered speechless. Not Twins Chapter 69 Not Twins Chapter 69 Chapter 69 I Intend To Pursue Her Meanwhile, Keh was still around when Zachary came downstairs. Although, it would be more urate to say the former was waiting for thetter. ¡°You¡¯re still here, Mr. Hamilton?¡± asked Zachary, who had approached by then. That was when Keh locked eyes with him and spoke without beating around the bush. ¡°How long have you been with her?¡± Zachary¡¯s brows twisted into a frown. ¡°You mean Nat?¡± It was evident that Keh was referring to her from the way he fell silent and seemed irritated by that nickname. Hence, a chuckle came from Zachary as he then exined, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you seem to have misunderstood. Nat and I aren¡¯t dating.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Keh appeared shocked upon hearing that. ¡°Yep.¡± Zachary nodded. Darkness left Keh¡¯s face as his mood improved, and he spoke with less hostility. ¡°So, you guys are-¡± Zachary looked at him while interjecting, ¡°Pardon my candidness, but may I ask what your rtionship with Nat is, Mr. Hamilton?¡± At once, Keh¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits as he responded, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, if you wanted to keep your rtionship with her private, was it really necessary toe over and interrogate me?¡± Zachary retorted. While he was not involved in the corporate world, that did not mean he would allow others to walk all over him. Keh walked over while locking eyes with Zachary. An arrogant countenance radiated from the former as he stated, ¡°She and I used to share a deeply intimate rtionship.¡± Not a trace of annoyance or anger showed on Zachary¡¯s face upon learning that. Instead, he slightly raised a browed while asking, ¡°You¡¯re her ex-husband?¡± Keh¡¯s eyes narrowed even more. ¡°You¡¯re aware that she was once married?¡± ¡°Is that so shocking?¡± Zachary chuckled amusedly. Keh scrutinized Zachary, thinking thetter was not as much of an open book as his appearance suggested. A grin curved on the former¡¯s face as he replied, ¡°It is.¡± Zachary ced both hands in his pockets, his toneing off casual andnguid. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been nothing but honest with me, Mr. Hamilton, I won¡¯t bother hiding the truth. Nat and I are currently friends.¡± ¡°Currently?¡± Keh fixated on him. Another chuckle came from Zachary. ¡°Yeah. I intend to pursue her.¡± Once more, Keh murderously narrowed his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re friends for now. I¡¯ll soon give my all into pursuing her.¡± Zachary put on a look of utmost seriousness than he ever showed before at that moment. Not a word came from Keh, but one could clearly see the treacherously growing disbelief and warning in his eyes. Sometimes, men did not need words tomunicate; All it took was one nce. Zachary was no match for Keh in terms of having an influential and money background. ¡°You¡¯ve asked quite a lot of questions, Mr. Hamilton. You¡¯re not still hung up and nning to get back with Nat, are you?¡± asked Zachary. Hearing that, Keh chuckled. ¡°So what if I am? And so what if I¡¯m not?¡± ¡°If you are, then from this moment on, we¡¯re enemies. However, if you¡¯re not, I hope you won¡¯t interfere too much with Nat¡¯s life because I¡¯ll be looking after her in the future,¡± Zachary stated smilingly as if he were a charming gentleman. Despite having the same height and build, the men exuded utterly different auras; One seemed so sincere like a ray of warm sunshine, while the other was aloof like an icy blizzard. Both would be equally matched if they had a face off. ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky. I doubt you can lock her down,¡± said Keh. ¡°My goal isn¡¯t to lock her down. What I want is to give her all the happiness and joy in this world. I intend to make her feel bliss like never before.¡± The innuendo in Zachary¡¯s words did not go unnoticed. A sneer came from Keh. ¡°Let¡¯s hope you remain this confident in the long run.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Zachary confidently nodded under Keh¡¯s gaze. It was then that Zachary¡¯s phone rang, and took it out to look at the caller ID. However, he did not intend to answer it. ¡°Well, Mr. Hamilton, I¡¯ll be on my way if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Zachary nodded before getting up to leave. Yet, he paused after taking a few steps to look back at Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, do you know someone named Anthony?¡± A narrow-eyed look crept onto Keh¡¯s face. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°No one important. It was a random question,¡± Zachary said and chuckled upon seeing the former¡¯s reaction. After that, he departed. It must be a man thing, but Keh¡¯s prideful aura swarmed from his body, filling the space as he watched Zachary¡¯s distanced figure. By the time Zachary got onto his car, he nced over at Keh, who was Natasha¡¯s ex-husband and Anthony¡¯s father. Zachary had guessed that after witnessing Keh and Natasha¡¯s interactions earlier. Not to mention, Anthony bore a striking resemnce to Keh¡¯s aloofness. Plus, from the men¡¯s conversation earlier, Zachary had also sensed Keh¡¯s concern toward Natasha. While Keh did not admit it, Zachary could tell since he was a man himself. The only thing was that Keh did not bring up his and Natasha¡¯s children. That was why Zachary asked if the former knew about Anthony. It seemed that Keh had no idea about the three kids¡¯ existence. The thought of that made Zachary grin as he buckled up and drove off. Keh found Zachary¡¯sst question suspicious, but he did not concern himself with it too much. Instead, his mind focused on Zachary¡¯s deration to pursue Natasha. He could notprehend why Zachary had such poor taste to fall for a boring and aggressive woman like Natasha. At the same time, he felt inexplicably unhappy, as though a heavy weight was crushing his chest. He weirdly felt annoyed as he nced upstairs. Just then, he received a call from Fabian, who said, ¡°Are you back, Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°Do I need to inform you about everything I do now?¡± Keh retorted. Hearing that, Fabian did not know what to say. It took a while before he responded with, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Mr. Hamilton-¡± ¡°Well, what do you mean?¡± Fabian answered, ¡°Um¡­ didn¡¯t you previously ask me to call you before the meeting?¡± ¡°So? You¡¯re going to call me just because I told you to?¡± Fabian felt wholly helpless in that instant. What¡¯s up with you, Mr. Hamilton? Why are you taking your anger out on me? Keh arrived at hispany soon after. He wore a stormy expression all afternoon, even during the meeting, which made everyone nervous. When the meeting ended, all the staff quickly rushed off. Just as Fabian wanted to escape too, Keh stopped him and said, ¡°Come to office, Fabian.¡± Freezing with one foot lifted off the ground, Fabian turned to notice the sympathetic looks his colleagues shot him. Some even seemed to gloat over his misfortune. Damn it. Is this a blessing or a curse? Then again, it¡¯s not like I can run away from it. I¡¯ll have to face it head-on either way¡­ With that thought, Fabian summoned all his courage and headed into Keh¡¯s office. ¡°Is there anything you need, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh frowned. ¡°Why are you standing so far away?¡± ¡°Gosh, I was merely afraid you would be upset after seeing me,¡± Fabian said while take one tiny step closer. Keh could not care less as he questioned, ¡°How are things going with the investigation I asked you to do?¡± ¡°What investigation?¡± Just as Fabian asked that question, Keh¡¯s murderous re shot over at him. Chills ran down his spine as he added, ¡°O-Oh, did you m-mean the matter regarding Ms. Watson?¡± Seeing that Keh said nothing, Fabian knew he had guessed correctly. Thus, he proceeded. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated it and was just about to report the findings to you. It turned out that Ms. Watson was also a programmer while overseas. She earned quite a living by doing programming work for others. However, her ie is far less than ten million.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Keh asked. Not Twins Chapter 70 Not Twins Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Money To Burn Nodding, Fabian said, ¡°Yes. The information on Ms. Watson is quite simple. There¡¯s nothing special about it.¡± Keh frowned. The emotions he had been suppressing were threatening to blow up at any moment. Thinking of something, Fabian took a step forward. ¡°Is this about Ms. Watson¡¯s rtionship when she was overseas?¡± Keh looked up at him at the mention of that topic. Fabian immediately knew that he was on point. Shaking his head, Fabian answered, ¡°No. Ms. Watson was single throughout the years when she was abroad.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh seemed to be in a better mood. Arching his brows nonchntly, he said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s normal that no one was interested in her judging by her looks.¡± Fabian was at a loss for words. Is this what other people meant by taking things for granted? Or perhaps Mr. Hamilton has some kind of misconception about beauty standards? ¡°You¡¯re being too harsh, Mr. Hamilton. Even if Ms. Watson wasn¡¯t in a rtionship when she was abroad, it doesn¡¯t mean that no one will be interested in pursuing her back here. Besides, most of her colleagues at Prosper Technologies are men. I¡¯ve heard that Ms. Watson is very popr in that Nheless, Keh did not think much of her male colleagues. ¡°Do you think she will be interested in them?¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t necessarily the case. I think Ms. Watson¡¯s taste is unique. Besides, she¡¯s so rich. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she ends up finding a pretty boy,¡± Fabian joked. In his opinion, it seemed natural for Natasha to do so. The figure of Zachary shed across Keh¡¯s mind when he heard that remark. It made him feel frustrated. Suddenly, Keh questioned sternly, ¡°Do you have nothing else to do?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Fabian raised his head and looked at Keh¡¯s gloomy expression. Why is he angry again? ¡°Ah, yes. I do have something to do,¡± Fabian replied. ¡°Then why are you still standing here?¡± Fabian hurried out of the office the next moment. Standing by the doorway, he took a deep breath. At that moment, he realized how difficult it was to deal with temperamental people. Gosh, this is too much for me to handle! In the afternoon, Natasha received a parcel. It was a new phone. As Natasha was opening the package, Ross passed by while holding a ss of water. Feeling curious about her new gadget, he approached her and asked, ¡°Has your new phone arrived?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Natasha answered without looking up. ¡°Um¡­ What¡¯s the brand of this phone? I¡¯ve never seen it before. It looks pretty good,¡± Ross said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t belong to any brand. It¡¯s custom-made.¡± ¡°What? We can customize phones now?¡± Ross probed, his interest piqued. Natasha did not bother to exin to a country bumpkin like him. She took out a card from the bag. Before she could insert the card, Ross picked up the phone and yed with it. ¡°How much does it cost? It¡¯s about time for me to get a new phone. Maybe I should have it custom-made too. It will stand out from other people¡¯s phones.¡± ¡°It costs more than two hundred thousand.¡± Holding the phone, Ross suddenly felt the weight on his hand. Ross cleared his throat and carefully put the phone down. He was scared of dropping it identally. ¡°Ms. Watson, why must you use a special phone like this?¡± Natasha asked sincerely, ¡°Do you want it? I can order it for you.¡± Shaking his head, Ross answered, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± He touched his pocket and added, ¡°I¡¯m not that rich yet.¡± Remaining silent, Natasha directly opened the card slot and inserted the card. However, Ross was still curious about the phone. He could not help asking, ¡°Ms. Wealthy, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Natasha was focused on setting up her new phone. ncing at her, Ross continued to probe, ¡°I¡¯m curious about something. Do you have any special needs to use this custom-made phone? Or is this how rich people unt their wealth and status?¡± Natasha gave him a look and replied calmly, ¡°I have money to burn.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Ross nodded as if he understood that wealthy people had some bizarre hobbies. After turning on the phone, Natasha began setting up the system. Ross watched on from the side, looking intrigued by the process. She did not spend too much time on the phone, simply reading some messages. Seeing that Ross was still beside her, she teased, ¡°What is it? Do you want to y with the phone?¡± Ross hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t afford to pay for it if I identally drop the phone.¡± Natasha immediately put her phone away. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ncing at her, Ross inquired, ¡°The one who gave you a ride today is your suitor, right? Ms. Watson, I know you¡¯re wealthy. However, you¡¯d better keep a low profile. Otherwise, he might think he isn¡¯t good or rich enough for you.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m rich enough to support him.¡± Ross said, ¡°You¡¯re too much¡­¡± With that, he walked away with a ss of water. I also want to experience wealthy people¡¯s bizarre hobbies. Looking at Ross¡¯ crestfallen expression when he returned, Thomas asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ross looked back at Natasha and uttered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I have a sudden thought of finding a rich woman.¡± After work, Natasha went home directly. When she was resting on the couch, Terence also came back. ¡°Grandpa, why are you alone? Where are the three little munchkins?¡± Terence nced at her and said with a sly smile, ¡°Someone will bring them hometer.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± With that, Terence went straight to the kitchen to prepare the meal. Frowning, Natasha fished out her phone and sent a text to Denise: Who¡¯s taking you guys home? Nevertheless, she did not receive a reply for a long time. At that moment, Natasha¡¯s phone rang. Thinking it was Denise¡¯s message, she instantly picked up her phone and read it. It was a message from an unknown number: Have you received the phone? Natasha contemted for a moment before replying: Yes. I¡¯ve received it. The other party texted: Okay. Call me if there¡¯s any problem. Natasha replied: Don¡¯t me me for what happens next if you try to locate me again. The other party responded: I knew you¡¯d found out. Natasha texted: This is your final warning. The other party replied: All right. I promise that this is thest time. Anyway, it didn¡¯t work out for me. Without bothering to reply, Natasha directly blocked the number. Just then, the door was pushed open. ¡°Nat, we¡¯re back!¡± Anthony and Benjamin entered the house first, followed by Zachary, who was carrying Denise in his arms. Natasha was ready to rise to her feet to greet them. However, she was stunned upon seeing Zachary. After putting Denise down, he stared at Natasha and asked, ¡°Are you angry at me for suddenly showing up without notice?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Natasha probed. ¡°I was free today. I went to school and decided to send them home,¡± Zachary exined. At that moment, Terence came out of the kitchen. When he saw Zachary, he hurriedly greeted, ¡°Please ¡°May I stay for a while?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°Of course, you may. I¡¯ve bought some ingredients just to cook for you.¡± Terence weed the down- to-earth Zachary with open arms. Furthermore, Terence wanted to find a trustworthy man for Natasha. Zachary nced at Natasha. He would not go in without her permission. She finally spoke up. ¡°Come in.¡± Her permission put Zachary at ease. He walked inside with a smile. ¡°Mr. Watson, these are some health supplements for you and some food for the children. Please ept them.¡± ¡°Oh! How can I ept these when you helped us by bringing the children back home? You¡¯re too kind.¡± Smiling, Zachary replied politely, ¡°That¡¯s because I want to try your cookingter.¡± Terence was impressed by his modesty. ¡°All right. As long as you don¡¯t mind my cooking. Come in and take a seat. The dishes will be ready in a moment.¡± Only then did Zachary enter the house. Not Twins Chapter 71 Not Twins Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Thinking About Possibilities Benjamin, Anthony, and Denise sneaked into the room. ¡°If Mr. Lynch is acting like that, does it mean he¡¯s chasing after Mommy?¡± Benjamin asked. Denise nodded. ¡°That¡¯s how things usually y out in the television show.¡± Anthony didn¡¯t say anything because it was pretty obvious. ¡°What do we do? Do we go along with it or stop it?¡± Benjamin asked. The other two stayed silent. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you two saying anything?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Err, I quite like Mr. Lynch. He¡¯s so handsome. But¡­ I also like Mr. Handsome. What if he¡¯s Daddy? I don¡¯t know who to pick.¡± Denise was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. Benjamin wasn¡¯t counting on Denise to get an answer, so he turned to Anthony. ¡°What about you, Tony?¡± ¡°I¡¯m neither going along nor against it,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Putting aside the fact that we don¡¯t know if Keh is our daddy or not, even if he is, why did Mommy leave him in the first ce? If Mommy really doesn¡¯t like him, do we really want to make her stay with him because it¡¯ll make us happy? As for Mr. Lynch, if he can make Mommy happy and is stronger than Daddy, then I¡¯ll ept him.¡± Anthony had really thought things through, as expected from the eldest sibling. Benjamin nodded. ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± ¡°So, we¡¯ll see who Mommy picks. Regardless of who it is, as long as Mommy likes him, I¡¯ll ept him.¡± Anthony expressed his opinion. Benjamin nodded. ¡°I agree with that.¡± Denise thought for a bit and also nodded. ¡°I agree too.¡± Benjamin turned to Denise. ¡°I know you like Keh, and whether he¡¯s our daddy or not isn¡¯t a fact we can change. You can continue to like him, but don¡¯t force them together because of what we want. It won¡¯t be good for anyone involved.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Denise nodded. Then Benjamin turned to Anthony. ¡°Still no news from Kyle, Tony?¡± ¡°He¡¯s on a mission, so I can¡¯t contact him for now. I¡¯ll try againter.¡± ¡°The suspense is really killing me,¡± Benjamin sighed. He had been thinking about it every day. Anthony didn¡¯t say anything because he was feeling the same way. Denise was obviously even more anxious. Inside the living room, Zachary stared at Natasha¡¯s swelling ankle and asked, ¡°Did you apply ointment on it?¡± ¡°Yes. Anthony applies it for me every day,¡± she replied. He smiled when Anthony was being brought up. ¡°He¡¯s aposed, obedient, and thoughtful child.¡± Natasha didn¡¯t deny it because Anthony was the most mature and quiet of the three, but he was also the one who worried her the most. Zachary thought about something and asked, ¡°Are they Keh¡¯s children?¡± Natasha was stunned when she heard that and turned to look at him. A bbergasted look shed across her clear eyes before she asked, ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± That was undoubtedly a ¡°yes¡± to Zachary¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s not obvious. I never thought about it like that, but after seeing him today at your office and how he treated you¡­ It¡¯s hard not to make the connection between you two. Besides, Anthony looks like a mini version of him,¡± he replied. Natasha didn¡¯t deny it nor provide an exnation. Zachary pressed on. ¡°He also doesn¡¯t know the existence of the kids, does he?¡± She nodded. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°When I was heading downstairs, Keh was waiting for me. He asked me what¡¯s my rtionship with you, and I connected the dots in my mind.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him, did you?¡± Natasha asked. Zachary shook his head. It was then she let out a sigh of relief. He stared at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you two in the past, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to keep hiding the truth.¡± Natasha knew that, but at that moment, all she could do was take things one step at a time. ¡°This city is smaller than you may imagine. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they meet each other,¡± Zachary added. ¡°I know. I thought about taking them overseas, but¡­¡± She nced at the old man busying in the kitchen. ¡°Grandpa is getting pretty old. He doesn¡¯t want to live overseas, and I don¡¯t have the heart to force him to travel around with us. That¡¯s why I want to apany him in the country. As for the other things, we¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°Keh¡¯s power and influence are great. If he knows the existence of the kids, he¡¯ll want to take them back.¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°Even if he¡¯s the king of the world, I¡¯m not afraid of him. His power doesn¡¯t automatically mean he¡¯ll win.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a way to get a guaranteed win.¡± ¡°What?¡± Intrigue sparked in her eyes. Zachary thought about it and suggested, ¡°In the eye of thew, judges are more likely to favorplete families in cases like this. So, if you can form a new family, the chances of winning will be greater.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes and stared at him. He gazed back at her. When he said that, he did feel he was a bit too rash, but it was a good n. And, of course, he was hoping Natasha would pick him. Silence loomed over them until Terence¡¯s voice traveled out of the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Terence then served food on the table and looked at the duo in the living room. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat, Mr. Lynch. Come, eat and chat.¡± Zachary returned to his senses and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± He nced at Natasha. ¡°It¡¯s just a suggestion you can consider.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything. At that moment, the children hiding in the bedroom heard themotion and ran out. With the three of them around, the atmosphere became much rowdier. Denise patted the spot next to her. ¡°Sit next to me, Mr. Lynch.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zachary walked over to her and sat next to her. Terence was d to see Zachary willing to fulfill the children¡¯s request. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He faintly smiled at the young man. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind these in, homemade dishes, Mr. Lynch.¡± ¡°What are you saying, Mr. Watson? I love to eat homemade dishes. My parents often had overseas trips, so I rarely get to eat homecooked meals. I feel lucky to be able to enjoy them today.¡± ¡°Really? Then you cane and eat with us whenever you feel like it.¡± Terence was very happy to hear that. ¡°All right, then. Please call me Zachary. You can call me Zach if you like,¡± Zachary suggested. Everything he did was oozing with grace and politeness, which really made the old man happy. ¡°All right, Zach. Eat as much as you like!¡± Terence smiled brightly. Natasha nced at Zachary and ate with a smile. ¡°Can I call you Zach, too?¡± Denise asked in a small voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, Denise,¡± Terence said. Zachary spoke up again. ¡°Of course, you can. I find it endearing.¡± Denise smiled. ¡°My grandfather makes really tasty food, Mr. Zach. You should eat more.¡± Everyone was amused by her. Natasha was the only one who ate her food seriously because she was thinking about something. Zachary does make a good point. Although, how am I going to find a good man to marry? I¡¯m not afraid of getting married again, but what if the guy doesn¡¯t like my children? Not Twins Chapter 72 Not Twins Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Other ns The meal was pretty okay, aside from Natasha eating her food absentmindedly. After the meal, Zachary apanied Denise for some time while Terence watched them happily at the side. Anthony and Benjamin could see what was going on, but not Natasha, because she was nning something. Sometimes Anthony was d that his mother wasn¡¯t great at romantic stuff. Otherwise, she would be greatly troubled by it. After about nine in the night, Zachary was going to leave. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Mr. Watson, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave now. I¡¯lle and visit you again another day,¡± Zachary promised. Terence stood and responded, ¡°All right. You cane and visit us whenever you want, Zach.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Terence furrowed his eyebrows when he saw Natasha was still deep in her thoughts. ¡°Nat, you should send Zach back.¡± Natasha snapped back and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Zachary quickly rejected, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Nat¡¯s ankle is still swollen. I can head down myself.¡± Terence waved. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If she can still go to work like this, she can send you out.¡± Natasha was speechless as she stared at her grandfather. What is Grandpa thinking? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Zachary wasn¡¯t sure what to say. ¡°I also want to send Mr. Zach out,¡± Denise uttered as she stepped forward. Terence grabbed her cor and stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to sleep.¡± ¡°Gramps.¡± She pouted. ¡°Be good, Denise.¡± It was pretty obvious that Terence was trying to get Natasha and Zachary together. Zachary could see that, though he simply smiled but didn¡¯t reject the offer again. At least I know Terence is on my side. I¡¯m getting closer to victory. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now then, Mr. Watson.¡± ¡°All right, take care.¡± Terence bade goodbye at the elevator entrance. Inside the elevator, Natasha and Zachary stood next to each other. ¡°Did what I say upset you?¡± Zachary asked. Natasha gave him a side nce. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The suggestion for marriage.¡± She nodded and answered, ¡°Ah, that. Not at all. I¡¯m just thinking about the possibilities.¡± ¡°You¡¯re considering it?¡± He was surprised. Natasha smiled. It was then the elevator door was open. She headed out first before Zachary followed behind. She looked at him while standing in front of the car. ¡°I know you¡¯re only thinking about what¡¯s best for me. So, firstly, I want to thank you for keeping the secret from Keh. Secondly, I¡¯m grateful for your suggestion.¡± ¡°So you understand what I¡¯m getting at?¡± he asked. She nodded. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Zachary wasn¡¯t convinced that she understood. However, he didn¡¯t want toe off as being too eager, so he said, ¡°All right, then. If you need any help, just let me know.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± He gazed at her silently for a while before speaking again. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Zachary nodded and got into his car. Before he left, he looked at Natasha onest time. ¡°What I really meant is that if you need any help, you maye to me first for assistance.¡± Right as Natasha was slightly taken aback by that, he left. After the car disappeared from her sight, a smile appeared on her face. She turned around and prepared to leave. Just as she did, she thought she saw someone staring at her in a distance. When she took a good look in that direction, there was nothing there. She stared for a long while to make sure no one was actually there before she left. Back at the house, Denise was arguing with Terence. ¡°You were being too obvious, Gramps,¡± Denisemented. ¡°Since you can tell what I¡¯m doing, why did you try to ruin it?¡± ¡°You have to see if Mommy¡¯s willing to go along with it or not.¡± ¡°I thought you like Zach a lot.¡± ¡°I do, b-but¡­¡± Denise couldn¡¯t speak her mind properly. ¡°But what?¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say. It was then Natasha entered the house again. She noticed both of them were staring each other down and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Denise and Terence stayed silent. Natasha ignored them and prepared to enter her room. It was then Terence asked, ¡°What do you think about Zachary, Nat?¡± ¡°In terms of what?¡± ¡°In terms of his looks and personality.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°He looks handsome, and I think he¡¯s got a good personality too.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re satisfied with him?¡± It was then she realized what Terence meant. ¡°Your acting is a little too obvious today, Grandpa. ¡° Terence didn¡¯t expect she would say that. ¡°You can tell?¡± ¡°Who can¡¯t? Just ask them.¡± The triplets stood in a line and nodded in unison. ¡°Then why do you act like you didn¡¯t get it?¡± Terence asked awkwardly. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to make things awkward. What if he doesn¡¯t mean it that way?¡± ¡°I can see he¡¯s interested in you,¡± Terence insisted. ¡°As someone who walked that path before, I can tell.¡± Natasha took in a deep breath. ¡°You said the same thing before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Ke¡­¡± Terence swallowed his words back when they arrived at the edge of his lips. He stared at the triplets and changed what he wanted to say. ¡°That¡¯s in the past. My eyes are much sharper now.¡± Even if he changed what he was going to say, the triplets still understood what he was getting at, though they yed dumb. Natasha didn¡¯t mind the children knowing about it, but since Terence didn¡¯t want to say it, she¡¯d respect his choice. ¡°All right, Grandpa. I understand what you mean. I¡¯ll think about it, don¡¯t worry.¡± Terence¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± She nodded. ¡°But he has to like me as well.¡± It was then Terence smiled. ¡°I promise you he likes you, too.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t interfere in our affair, okay?¡± ¡°I promise I won¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡°All right, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll be returning to my room now.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, go ahead,¡± Terence said before turning to the triplets. ¡°You three should rest now, too. Go to sleep.¡± And so, all of them returned to their own rooms. Inside the room, Denise couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and spoke. ¡°Do you two think Nat is being serious?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if Nat is being serious or not, but I know Gramps is,¡± Benjamin chimed in. ¡°Gramps was going to say Mr. Handsome¡¯s name earlier, right?¡± Denise asked. ¡°I think so, too.¡± ¡°Yeah, probably,¡± Anthony added. ¡°What did Mr. Handsome do wrong that makes Gramps so mad?¡± Denise asked. ¡°All right, let¡¯s not think about that too much. We already talked about this. If Nat wants to be with someone, we won¡¯t stop her from doing so,¡± Benjamin reminded. ¡°I just feel like Mommy has other ns,¡± Anthony spected. Not Twins Chapter 73 Not Twins Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Too Obvious After two days, Natasha¡¯s leg almost recovered. The project with Hamilton Corporation had entered the implementation stage. Even if Natasha didn¡¯t like Thea, she still had to deal with her. The former sent a message to thetter: We¡¯ve already finished the outline. When will you have the time for us to discuss the project? Half a day after the message was sent, Thea still hadn¡¯t replied. At that moment, Mark called. ¡°How¡¯s Hamilton Corporation, Ms. Watson?¡± ¡°No news from them yet.¡± ¡°H-How can this be? If we don¡¯t finish it before the deadline, we¡¯ll have to pay fines!¡± Natasha thought for a bit and suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll call her and remind her, then.¡± ¡°Good, good. I¡¯m leaving this to you.¡± Mark then ended the call. She directly called Thea¡¯s phone. It rang a couple of times before the call connected. ¡°Hello? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Thea asked. ¡°Our outline for the project is pretty much done already. I want to meet up with you to discuss on how to proceed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital right now. I don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°We need to meet at least once regardless, or else my side won¡¯t be able toplete it before the deadline.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like my problem.¡± ¡°If you aren¡¯t willing to meet, I¡¯ll just go and find Keh.¡± Natasha was prepared to hang up then and there. ¡°Wait,¡± Thea uttered. Keh really is her lifeline. Natasha asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°I really am busy at the hospital right now. How about I send someone to meet you?¡± ¡°Do it immediately. If you cause us any dy, I¡¯ll go and find Keh right away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me, Natasha.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you. I¡¯m simply reminding you.¡± Natasha then hung up the phone. I bet she¡¯s more anxious than me right now. As expected, after a while, her phone rang. It was a message sent by Thea. It read: I¡¯ve made the arrangements. Go and meet the deputy general managerter at Hamilton Corporation tonight. He¡¯ll personally discuss the matter with you. Natasha raised her eyebrow and sent a reply: Okay. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She grumbled internally. As long as Thea is out of the picture, I would be able to deal with the project with little to no issue. I would¡¯ve also felt much better if I don¡¯t need to deal with her. Xavier approached her at that moment. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to Hamilton Corporation for a discussion about the project tonight.¡± ¡°Why tonight?¡± If I guessed correctly, it¡¯s because she wants to prevent Keh from meeting me. Sigh. I don¡¯t want to guess what she was thinking, but she was often too obvious. Natasha pursed her lips in silence. Seeing how she wasn¡¯t speaking, Xavier asked, ¡°Is it Thea who made the arrangement?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to point it out,¡± Natasha reminded. He smiled. ¡°So, are you still going?¡± ¡°Can you handle it if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just confirming. What if you¡¯re afraid of feeling awkward?¡± Natasha smirked. ¡°Awkwardness doesn¡¯t exist if one doesn¡¯t think about it. As long as I don¡¯t think it¡¯s awkward, the only one feeling awkward will be the other person.¡± ¡°Touch¨¦.¡± Xavier gave her a thumbs up. She looked away and ignored him before resuming her work. He smiled and left. On the other side, Thea knew Natasha was going to Hamilton Corporation during the night to deal with the project. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let Keh meet with her! Harry¡¯s operation was very sessful. She let out a sigh of relief internally when she heard he only needed to rest in the hospital for a few days to recover. Even if Natasha wasn¡¯t going to thepany, Thea was nning to meet up with Keh during the next few days. Since things have changed, she was going to execute her ns ahead of schedule. When she thought about that, she gave Keh a call. ¡°Do you have time tonight, Keh?¡± she asked. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you already a few days ago. There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about, and I want to do it tonight.¡± Keh nced at the time. ¡°What time?¡± ¡°Eight in the evening.¡± ¡°Okay, send me the meeting location.¡± ¡°All right. See you then.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Keh hung up his phone. Thea stared at her phone for a while. Someone has to take the initiative. Since no one else is willing to, I¡¯d do it. There was only one thing she really wanted, and that was to be recognized as Keh¡¯s wife. She didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. When her train of thought ended there, she headed into the ward and looked at Caroline. ¡°Mom, I have something to take care of today. I may not be able toe to the hospital tonight, so I¡¯ll be counting on you to take care of Dad.¡± Caroline smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Your dad¡¯s feeling pretty good now. There¡¯s no need for you to keep running back and forth. Just go and do your thing.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll head back now to tidy things up.¡± Caroline gestured for the both of them to chat outside the room. Both of them walked out of the room. Inside the corridor, Caroline examined her daughter and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve lost some weight after taking care of your father for a few days. You looked pale, too. You should go wash up and doll yourself up. I believe you¡¯ll seed.¡± Thea was a little surprised. As expected, the person who understands me the best is Mom. She can guess what¡¯s going on even without me saying anything. ¡°Mom¡­¡± She felt a little embarrassed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who brings it up first. The most important thing is whether he has feelings for you.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite worried¡­¡± Caroline thought for a while and assured, ¡°When ites to men, you need to use a trick or two to get them on your side. I can tell Keh¡¯s not the irresponsible type. Besides, my daughter is very beautiful. There¡¯s no way he won¡¯t be moved by you.¡± Thea stared at her mother. Her mother smiled. ¡°Go. I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thea nodded and left. Upon returning home, she entered the bathroom. After taking a shower, she soaked herself in her bathtub as Caroline¡¯s words repeated in her mind. The more she thought about it, the more chaotic her thoughts became, and the more worried she felt. In the end, she got up from her bathtub and stood in front of the mirror, naked. She stared at herself and thought that her mother¡¯s words made sense. When ites to men, tricks really are needed sometimes. I can¡¯t rely on love alone. When her train of thought ended there, she picked up her phone and sent a message to Keh: I¡¯m feeling a little sick right now, Keh. Can youe to my house instead? After the message was sent, she began cleaning and dressing herself up. It was a risky move, but she didn¡¯t regret it. As long as he became hers, she didn¡¯t care what she needed to do to achieve that goal. Not Twins Chapter 74 Not Twins Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Poker The only people who didn¡¯t get off work at a fixed time every day were the programmers. At seven in the evening, Natasha headed to Hamilton Corporation with Xavier¡¯s project team. When she went to her car in the parking lot, she felt as though someone was staring and following her. However, whenever she turned, she didn¡¯t see anything. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Watson?¡± Thomas asked. ¡°I feel like someone¡¯s following me,¡± Natasha replied. The others looked around before Thomas spected, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re seeing things because you didn¡¯t rest well during the night?¡± She didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with us three men around you, we can guarantee your safety. If a suitor or stalker charges toward you, we¡¯ll block their way,¡± Thomas assured. Natasha nced at him and threw the keys to him. ¡°You drive.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Thomas headed into the car and saw her sitting in the backseat through the rearview mirror. ¡°I feel like a driver with you sitting at the back, Ms. Watson.¡± ¡°But you are a driver. What, do you think you owned the car too?¡± Ross uttered as he strapped on his seatbelt. Thomas red at him furiously. ¡°If not for the fact that what you said makes sense, I would¡¯ve punched you.¡± ¡°Just drive,¡± Ross ordered. It was then the car drove out of the parking lot. The seat at the back feels great andfortable. It¡¯s such a shame that I didn¡¯t hire a chauffeur when I bought this car. It would¡¯ve been great. That thought crossed Natasha¡¯s mind as she sat with Xavier at the back. When she was scrolling through her phone, she received a message: I¡¯m at Glenport City. How about we meet up? She replied: Don¡¯t bother me. Then she blocked the message. Xavier was getting pretty restless at that moment. He would move around or read the information he brought with him. Natasha was getting pretty annoyed by his movements because it was making her unable to rest, so she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Me? Nothing!¡± ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Ross¡¯ head turned back when he heard that. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve done this, Xavier. Why are you nervous?¡± ¡°We¡¯re facing Hamilton Corporation this time,¡± Xavier emphasized. ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re dealing with Hamilton Corporation that we have to stay calm. Besides, the contract has already been signed. Whether we seed or fail has been set in stone. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to die or anything.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you say something moreforting?¡± Xavier snapped. Ross smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just joking to lighten the mood.¡± Then he turned to Natasha. ¡°Look at Ms. Watson. She¡¯s as cool as a cucumber.¡± Natasha was still scrolling her phone as she uttered calmly, ¡°Even if we fail today, it has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s normal.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xavier asked. She gazed at him. ¡°It would be because of me.¡± She had to spell it out for someone as dense as him. Xavier was taken aback slightly while Ross couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯ve already looked over the outline. There¡¯s no problem with it. If we fail, it means Thea ordered for it to happen. There¡¯s no need to overthink it. This project requires a slow process, anyway. Be patient.¡± Hearing her say that really put Xavier at ease. He adjusted his shirt and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯m ready.¡± Natasha had been trying to block the messages that were sent to her, so she didn¡¯t at all raise her head. It took them half an hour to arrive at Hamilton Corporation. After they went upstairs by riding the elevator, they saw someone waiting outside the elevator entrance. ¡°Are you four from Prosper Technologies?¡± the person asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Xavier nodded. ¡°Our deputy general manager is heading back here right now. Let me take you all to the conference room first.¡± The four of them weren¡¯t at all surprised by that news. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Natasha uttered and headed to the conference room with the group. ¡°Wait here, please. The deputy general manager will be back soon.¡± The assistant closed the door upon finishing speaking. Xavier sat in a random seat. ¡°Why did they set the time when they couldn¡¯t make it on time?¡± ¡°Now, now, we¡¯ve already expected this when we came. Let¡¯s just wait,¡± Rossforted. Natasha didn¡¯t care and kept ying on her phone. Currently, in the underground parking lot below Hamilton Corporation, a man in a ck outfit approached Natasha¡¯s car. After standing at the side, the person went under the car to tinker with something. There was a woman sitting inside another car across from Natasha¡¯s car. She was an extremely beautiful woman who appeared to be in her mid-twenties dressed up in a trendy manner. Seeing that the signal was lost, Thalia furrowed her eyebrows and spoke while wearing earphones. ¡°I¡¯m this close in finding him!¡± ¡°Not necessarily. Maybe he intentionally lured you there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. After all, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll expose his location that easily,¡± Thalia analyzed. ¡°Keep looking. He must be somewhere in Glenport City.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± ¡°Also, once you do find him, make sure you don¡¯t alert anyone. Tell me where he is and I¡¯ll meet him face-to-face.¡± No reply. ¡°Lia? Thalia? Are you there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Thalia stared at the scene in front of her with a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just staring at potential crime scene.¡± ¡°Is it a reality show or something?¡± ¡°He¡¯s doing it for real!¡± Thalia raised her voice a little. ¡°There¡¯s a fully armed man tampering with a Phantom.¡± The person on the other end didn¡¯t care. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere and expose your identity.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know. Still, it¡¯s a shame to see someone ruining such a nice car.¡± ¡°You want one? I¡¯ll give one to you.¡± ¡°Can you give me something I can¡¯t afford instead?¡± ¡°For example?¡± ¡°A man.¡± ¡°I can arrange a few for you tonight.¡± ¡°I mean someone who genuinely likes me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± ¡°Get out of here.¡± Thalia then hung up the phone. At that moment, the man below the Phantom slipped out and stood next to the car. He grinned maliciously before turning away and leaving. Thalia stuffed her phone into her bag and was reminded of the order given to her as she stared at the scene. She obeyed the order by ignoring what happened and drove out of the parking lot. Inside the conference room, Natasha and the others had been waiting for more than half an hour. ¡°This is ridiculous. I¡¯ve never waited so long when visiting anotherpany,¡± Thomas grumbled. Natasha nced at the time. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for ten more minutes. If they still aren¡¯t here by then, we¡¯ll leave.¡± He liked it when she spoke, for some reason. ¡°How about we y poker?¡± Ross suggested. ¡°How are we going to y without cards?¡± It was then Ross pulled out a deck from his pocket. ¡°No way. You really brought a deck with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for emergency entertainment purposes, like this one. You want to y or not?¡± Thomas replied excitedly, ¡°Of course!¡± He then looked at Natasha and Xavier. Natasha furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ve never yed it before.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can teach you.¡± She raised her eyebrow and agreed with silence. Xavier joined too upon seeing that. Not Twins Chapter 75 Not Twins Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Anthony Threatens Just as Natasha was learning how to y, Denise called. Natasha turned on speaker mode. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you back yet, Nat? It¡¯s gettingte,¡± Denise asked. ¡°I forgot to tell you all to not wait for me for dinner. I still have something to take care of, so I¡¯ll be returningte.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Hamilton Corporation,¡± Natasha replied without thinking because she was learning how to y poker. Denise became silent for a short moment before speaking again. ¡°Okay, Nat. I hope it goes well for you.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After the call ended, Ross stared at Natasha. ¡°Your little sister is quite cute.¡± Natasha didn¡¯t bother to correct him because he wasn¡¯t the only person who misunderstood their rtionship. After all, who wouldn¡¯t if her children kept on calling her Nat? ¡°Royal flush,¡± Natasha uttered as she put down her cards. The three men were shocked. Even though she didn¡¯t know how to y before, she sure did learn quickly. She absolutely dunked on them right after learning the rules. Ross gazed at her. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t know how to y, Ms. Watson? Are you lying to us?¡± ¡°This is my first time ying,¡± Natasha answered sincerely. He was at a loss for words. Thomas sighed. ¡°Thank goodness we didn¡¯t bet money. Otherwise, my wallet¡¯s getting empty in no time.¡± Xavier patted his wallet and sighed in relief. ¡°Again.¡± Ross didn¡¯t believe she was that good. Just as they were starting another round, the deputy general manager finally arrived. He was going to assert his dominance over them, just as Thea advised. However, he didn¡¯t expect to see them ying poker. ¡°You lot¡ª¡± Natasha returned the cards to Ross and stared at the deputy general manager. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re finally here. We were about to head for supper if you hadn¡¯t arrived.¡± ¡°What is this attitude?¡± the deputy general manager asked displeasedly. ¡°Our attitude? We waited more than half an hour for you. Is that not sincere enough?¡± Natasha then nced at the time. ¡°More precisely, we have been waiting for you for forty-five minutes.¡± The deputy general manager furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Are you going to start now or should we discuss this another day? Or perhaps I should discuss this with Keh or Thea directly?¡± Upon hearing that, he immediately spoke. ¡°Since the matter has fallen into my hands, I will take care of it. Let¡¯s start.¡± He then took a seat. Natasha gave her colleagues a nce before sitting down and starting the discussion. While the deputy general manager wanted to make things difficult for her, he could see she wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Additionally, he wasn¡¯t as sharp-tongued as her in the following discussion. Time passed as the discussion continued. ¡°Do you know why Nat is still not back yet, Tony? Even though it¡¯s getting reallyte?¡± Denise stared at her brothers and asked in between giggles. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because Nat is at Hamilton Corporation, where Mr. Handsome is at.¡± When she finished speaking, Anthony and Benjamin turned to look at her. ¡°Nat told me when I called her earlier.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t avoid mentioning where she is?¡± Benjamin asked. Denise shook her head. ¡°Nat doesn¡¯t know we know Mr. Handsome exists, so she was frank about it.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Anthony thought about it and uttered unwillingly, ¡°It¡¯s bound to be bad news if she¡¯s still not back yet at this hour.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it this way. Maybe Mr. Handsome is just trying to create an opportunity to spend some time alone with her.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m calling Nat.¡± Anthony was about to make a call when Denise stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we promised not to interfere with her love life.¡± He stared at her, recalled the promise, and returned to his room. ¡°Tony.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to call her. I¡¯ll just browse the inte in the room.¡± Only then did Denise let him go. ¡°Don¡¯t break your promise, Tony.¡± Anthony stepped into the room wordlessly. Denise tedly nted herself on the couch and fantasized about the day Natasha got together with Keh. Maybe it won¡¯t end as badly as we thought! I¡¯m excited! Inside the room, Anthony turned on hisputer and entered a chat room. Only four or five people were inside the chatroom. For some reason, he felt a little annoyed when he saw Kyle offline. Just as he was going offline, someone in the group called out: Anthony is online! Everyone immediately noticed and called out for him. When Anthony saw that, he feltpelled to reply: Things have been getting busy on my end. I didn¡¯t have time to go online. HandofConstetion: Kyle¡¯s been getting really busy, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be busier. Anthony: Where¡¯s Kyle? Why has he been radio silent? HandofConstetion: Are you looking for him? Anthony: Yes. I have a personal matter to talk to him about. HandofConstetion: Speak of the devil. He¡¯s back. Anthony was excited when he saw that. He typed: He¡¯s back? Where? HandofConstetion: He¡¯s getting online. After a while, Kyle¡¯s profile picture lit up as he typed out: I heard someone¡¯s looking for me? Who¡¯s missing me? Anthony: No one¡¯s missing you, though I am looking for you. Where¡¯s the result? Kyle: What result? Anthony almost couldn¡¯t hold back his desire to shout as he wrote: What do you mean what result? I sent you something to help me produce a DNA test result! Kyle finally realized what Anthony meant and typed: Ahh, that! The result should¡¯ve been out. It¡¯s probably in my mailbox. I¡¯m going to check it now. Anthony: Tsk. If I knew you already got it, I should¡¯ve hacked into your mailbox and find it myself. Kyle: Watch what you¡¯re saying. Do you think you can hack my mailbox just because you say you¡¯re going to? I have my pride, okay? Despite his words, he knew Anthony was fully capable of that. Anthony didn¡¯t want to argue with him. He was really anxious as he waited for the result. Anthony: So? What¡¯s the result? No response from Kyle. Anthony: Kyle? Say something, d*mn it! Where are you? He was on the edge of exploding into anger. Kyle: Chill, dude. I was just drinking water earlier. Anthony was speechless. I swear, I¡¯m going to torture him one day. Anthony: So? What¡¯s the result? Kyle: Wanna guess? Anthony: Stop messing around and just f*cking tell me already! It was the first time Kyle saw Anthony that angry. He couldn¡¯t help butugh as he typed: Isn¡¯t it exciting when there¡¯s a lot of suspense? Anthony: You want excitement, is it? Fine, I¡¯ll give you excitement. He was getting sick of talking nonsense with Kyle and started typing rapidly on the keyboard. Webpages and Ustranian letters began popping up on the screen. Soon, Kyle noticed something was wrong. Kyle: What are you trying to do? Hey, are you breaking into my ount and hacking my mailbox? Anthony: The result isn¡¯t in your mailbox! Kyleughed: The report is on a physical paper. It¡¯s not digital. Anthony threatened: I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you refuse to tell me any further, I won¡¯t be holding back anymore. Maybe I¡¯ll identally leak out your location¡­ Kyle: Fine, you win. I¡¯ll send a picture of it to you. Take a look yourself. Anthony¡¯s anger greatly dissipated. Soon, the photo was sent to him. He increased the size of the photo and scrolled all the way down for the result. The report stated: Paternity probability: 99%. Anthony was stunned when he read that. Not Twins Chapter 76 Not Twins Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Reddened Eyes Am I really Keh¡¯s son? Even though he had long suspected it, he was still shell-shocked when he saw the results with his very own eyes. Anthony stared at the results on the screen nkly for a long time. He did not know what to do. He did not know what to feel either. Do I feel happy or sad about this? I have no idea. Meanwhile, Kyle was teasing him in the chat: Who are you trying to do a DNA test with? Have you fathered an illegitimate child outside, and you¡¯re scared that your wife is going to find out about this? Anthony was still in a daze. Kyle sent another message: Oh, right. I¡¯ve forgotten to tell you that Thalia has gone to Glenport City. Still, Anthony did not respond. Kyle: Anthony? He noticed that Anthony was still online but did not respond to him. Hence, he tried to make their chat Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. interface move. Only then did Anthony snap out of his daze. Anthony: I¡¯m here. Kyle: What¡¯s the matter with you? Anthony: Nothing, just thinking about some things. Kyle: Are you thinking about the results of the DNA test? Anthony: Yes. Kyle smiled and replied: So, is the result within your expectation? Anthony: Yes. Kyle: Then, what are you thinking about? ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± Anthony murmured. He knew that the results would dictate the way he would treat Keh in the future. Kyle: Fine. Even if it¡¯s your illegitimate child, you should talk to your wife. You can¡¯t keep this from her for a long time anyway. So you should just be upfront with her about it. Anthony: I¡­ don¡¯t have a wife. Kyle: You don¡¯t have a wife, and yet you have a child? So, what are you worrying about? Just reconnect with the child. Anthony was rendered speechless. He could not care to exin to Kyle. Anthony: Did you say that Thalia is heading to Glenport City? He decided to change the topic of conversation. Kyle: Yes. She should have arrived by now. Do you guys want to meet up? Anthony: I can¡¯t. Kyle: Anthony, you¡¯re the most mysterious among us. We know nothing about you, but we still trust you unconditionally. Do you know what it feels like to be spied on? Anthony: So? Kyle: So, we need to meet, and you need to show yourself. Anthony: I can¡¯t. Kyle: D*mn it. Do you have anything else to say other than ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± Anthony thought for a moment and replied: No. Kyle was infuriated. Right then, Thalia came online and entered the chat room. Thalia: What¡¯s up? Are you guys talking about me? She seemed quite jubnt. Kyle: You¡¯re going to gain nothing from your Glenport City trip this time. Thalia: Is Anthony not going to meet me? Kyle: He can¡¯t. Thalia: Anthony, are you refusing to meet me because you feel ashamed about yourself? Anthony: Whatever floats your boat. Then, he sent a smiling emoji. Thalia: It¡¯s okay even if you¡¯re ugly. You are one capable man. I¡¯m not going to mind. Then, she proceeded to send a sexy photo of herself. Kyle: That¡¯s right. Thalia is one of the top three prettiestdies in the underground circle. You¡¯re missing out if you don¡¯t meet her. Anthony: I¡¯ve¡­ met her. Thalia: What? When? Anthony: I hacked into your phone. Thalia: F*ck! Anthony, that¡¯s really rude of you! Anthony: I take it back then. Just pretend you never knew this. Thalia did not know how to reply to that. This is even more terrifying. There is not a single trace of me being hacked. Likewise, Kyle was ovee by a deep sense of fear. They were thanking their luck that Anthony was on their side. Otherwise, the presence of someone like him would make them unable to sleep soundly at night. Thalia: So, are you saying that I¡¯m not pretty enough for you to make the effort? Anthony: No. You¡¯re quite good-looking, and you rank number two on the ones that I¡¯ve seen. Thalia: Who¡¯s number one? Anthony: My¡­ mommy. Thalia could find no words to refute him. Thalia: Then, why do you refuse to meet me? Anthony thought for a moment before he replied: I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll startle you guys. Thalia: We won¡¯t be startled even if you look like a pile of poo. Seeing that reply, Anthony couldn¡¯t help but think to himself. She¡¯s such a sweet-looking girl. So how could she be so crude? Anthony: Give me some time to think it over. It was his first time opening up to them. Kyle and Thalia finally saw a glimmer of hope. Thalia: I¡¯ll wait for your news then. Anthony: Where are you staying? Thalia: Right around Hamilton Corporation. Anthony: Why do you stay there? Thalia: I¡¯ve long heard about the reputation of the CEO of Hamilton Corporation, and I¡¯d like to meet him and see if he is as legendary as rumored. Anthony was stumped. He did not know how he should deter the woman from trying to get any ideas about Keh. While he was still thinking, Thalia sent a new message: But I don¡¯t think I will be able to meet him. Anthony: Why? Thalia: When I was at the Hamilton Corporation parking lot today, I saw someone doing something to a Rolls-Royce Phantom, and I reckon it¡¯s Keh¡¯s car. I think Keh Hamilton might just be on the news tomorrow. Anthony felt his heart skip a beat and replied: What did you say? Thalia: Why? What¡¯s the matter? Anthony: Are you sure it¡¯s a Phantom? Thalia: Yes. Even though there were many other cars in the parking lot, I think only Keh could drive a limited-edition car like Phantom. Anthony felt a wave of apprehension wash over him as he got up from his seat and headed to the living room. Denise was watching TV on the couch. ¡°Denise, is Nat at Hamilton Corporation?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Did Nat drive to work today?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded again. Benjamin noticed the odd look on Anthony¡¯s face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Anthony said nothing. He immediately took out his phone and called Natasha. However, the call could not seem to get through. He tried multiple times but to no avail. Anthony panicked, and Benjamin approached him right then. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Try and call Nat until she picks up,¡± Anthony said. Benjamin dared not question further and picked up a phone to start calling Natasha. After all, he had never seen Anthony losing hisposure like that. Then, Anthony walked back to theputer and noticed that Thalia was still on the line. He sent her a message: Do you still remember the Phantom¡¯s car te number? Having an eidetic memory was a basic skill that they had. Hence, Thalia replied: Of course. It¡¯s LX600. Anthony: The car is red color, right? Thalia: Oh, you know about it? Anthony then typed his message with shaky hands: Are you sure you saw someone sabotaging the car? Even though they were only messaging each other, Thalia could feel that Anthony was anxious. Hence, she replied: Yes, I am sure. Anthony said nothing as his eyes turned bloodshot. Thalia: Do you need any help? At the thought that Thalia was just around Hamilton Corporation, Anthony hurriedly texted: I need you to help me stop the car, and don¡¯t let anyone drive the Phantom! Please! Thalia did not ask further questions as she knew how dire the situation was. She merely replied: I¡¯ll go check it out right now. Then, Anthony turned around and asked Benjamin, ¡°Have the calls gone through?¡± Benjamin shook his head. Not Twins Chapter 77 Not Twins Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Drunken Confession It was almost ten at night when Natasha was about to leave Hamilton Corporation. Ross stretched himself out andmented, ¡°The old man finally runs out of questions to ask, and it¡¯s all thanks to you, Ms. Watson.¡± Natasha took out her phone and realized that her battery had gone t. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for supper. It¡¯ll be my treat. What do you say?¡± Xavier asked. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go!¡± Thomas agreed as well. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Natasha said. ¡°I have to go back now to take care of the kids.¡± ¡°Your siblings?¡± Ross asked. ¡°My children,¡± Natasha replied. They did not think much about her reply and said, ¡°They¡¯re all grown up, right? So they should be good on their own.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. They¡¯re always going to be kids, no matter how old they are,¡± Thomas replied. Then, he turned to Natasha and said, ¡°Ms. Watson, you may head home first. We can have a meal together any time.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get going then.¡± The three of them nodded, and Natasha headed for the underground parking right away. ¡°Why don¡¯t the three of us go instead?¡± ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go!¡± The three men headed outside to hail a taxi. When Thalia reached the parking lot, she realized that the Phantom was already nowhere to be seen. She could not seem to locate the vehicle no matter where she looked. She texted Anthony: The car is gone. Anthony felt his gut wrench. Meanwhile, Keh arrived at Thea¡¯s ce. Before entering her ce, he recalled the incident whereby Thea got drunk and hesitated for a moment. Nevertheless, he pressed the doorbell in the end. Soon, the door sprung open. Thea appeared at the door. She was in a racy ck dress, looking perfectly like Keh¡¯s type. ¡°You¡¯re here? Come on in.¡± Keh nced at her before heading inside. ¡°Why did you ask me to meet you at your ce instead?¡± ¡°I had a stomachache when I wanted to head out just now. So I thought it was better to just meet at home. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to make much of a difference at my ce anyway,¡± Thea said. Keh strode inside. The whole house was illuminated with ambient lighting. It was not very bright. Near the floor-to-ceiling window, candles were lit on the dining table decorated with wine and rose petals. ¡°Why are you in such a good mood?¡± Keh asked nonchntly. Thea took out steak from the kitchen and served it on the table. ¡°Because it¡¯s an important asion, of course.¡± Then, she picked up the wine that she had decanted earlier and asked, ¡°You want some?¡± ¡°I¡¯m driving.¡± ¡°So just have a sip then.¡± Thea ended up pouring a ss for Keh in the end. Keh leaned against the chair and observed her every move. He pursed his lips and said nothing. After she was done, Thea took a seat opposite Keh. The lighting hit just right where she intended as it perfectlyplemented her intricately made-up face. ¡°What is it?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Why the rush?¡± Thea said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a taste of the steak first?¡± Keh spared her no courtesy and started on the steak. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite good. It looks like you have not lost your touch even after so long.¡± Thea smiled. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t been cooking for a long time now. But if you like it, I can make it for you every day.¡± Keh paused and shot her a nce. ¡°You¡¯re going to be so busy then.¡± Thea responded with a smile. She raised her ss, and so did he. The two of them started on the wine. A subtle, yet noticeable change in the air started to take ce. ¡°My parents told me that they want to bring me to Anndur. They said that it¡¯s about time I get married,¡± she mentioned out of the blue. Keh was stumped. Then, he eyed her and said, ¡°So, what do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask what you think about it instead,¡± Thea said. ¡°Well, it¡¯s definitely a loss on my part if you leave. But then again, it¡¯s your choice ultimately,¡± Keh said. Thea eyed him and her eyes started to redden. ¡°What do you mean when you say it¡¯s a loss on your part?¡± She desperately needed an answer from him. ¡°I¡¯d lose a good partner, of course.¡± Thea felt her heart going cold. She reached for the wine and poured herself another ss. ¡°Is there nothing else?¡± she asked as she eyed the man. Keh merely looked at her and said nothing. ¡°I¡¯ve been together with you for such a long time. Don¡¯t you have anything else to say to me? Actually, as long as you ask me to stay, I will,¡± Thea enunciated her every word. Keh lowered his eyes. ¡°I cannot dash your chance at happiness because of my own selfishness. Besides, it¡¯s your decision to make.¡± ¡°But, my happiness¡­¡± Just when Thea was about to finally confess, she realized that she stillcked the courage. She raised her ss and downed a few more sses of red wine. Keh looked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much. You¡¯re going to get drunk.¡± ¡°But there are things that I just don¡¯t know how to say when I¡¯m sober,¡± she murmured before downing another ss. Keh could only raise his ss and drank another ss. Thea¡¯s face was already tinged red from the aftereffects of the alcohol, and she looked even more enticing than before. She got up and staggered along her path as she had no idea where to go. Then, her legs gave way and she slipped. Keh hurriedly stepped forward to steady her. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± Right when he touched her, Thea circled her hands around him and slurred, ¡°Keh, don¡¯t you know my happiness is not elsewhere? It¡¯s right in your hands. I could be very happy as long as you¡¯re willing to say the word.¡± Keh furrowed his brows. ¡°You¡¯ve had one too many.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I just didn¡¯t have the courage to say it out loud when I was sober. Keh, don¡¯t you understand the reason I¡¯ve been staying at Hamilton Corporation all along? Do you think I like this job? I just wanted to stay by your side. I¡­ I want to be able to see you every day and to be together with you. I want to be your woman. That is what has been making me stay on this path, leading me to where I am now¡­¡± Thea looked at him and asked, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Do you really not understand?¡± Again, Keh said nothing as he looked at the woman before him. Thea looked into his eyes, and tears trickled down her face. ¡°Keh, I like you. No, I love you. Every single day, I¡¯ve never stopped thinking about being your woman.¡± ¡°Thea¡­¡± The next moment, Thea threw all the care out the window and nted a kiss on his lips. She could leave everything behind for him, even her dignity. Keh was stumped by her kiss for a moment. Then, he pushed her away. ¡°Thea, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Of course I do. Keh, don¡¯t you want me? I know that sometimes you think about wanting me too. You could try¡­¡± Then, she took off her outer dress. Keh frowned. Not Twins Chapter 78 Not Twins Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Please Save My Mommy The instant Anthony heard from Thalia that the car was gone, he almost copsed onto the ground. Natasha¡¯s phone was disconnected, and he simply couldn¡¯t get in touch with her. Having learned about the situation as well, Benjamin and Denise were so terrified that their eyes turned red-rimmed. ¡°S-Should we contact Mr. Handsome? Perhaps he knows Mommy¡¯s location,¡± Denise suggested. Her remark seemingly ignited a spark of hope within them. Benjamin promptly turned to Anthony. Anthony went silent for a few seconds before he agreed. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll phone him right away!¡± At once, Denise whipped out her phone. She searched for Keh¡¯s contact in her WhatsApp and rang him up. Meanwhile, Keh was confronting Thea. Pushing her away, he looked at her and stated, ¡°Thea, I think you misunderstood.¡± ¡°Misunderstood? What did I misunderstand?¡± Thea demanded with her eyes pinned on him while slightly intoxicated. ¡°I regard you as a friend, business partner, and family. I don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for you,¡± Keh exined. Upon hearing that, Thea was stunned. ¡°You drank a bit too much today. We¡¯ll talk further when you¡¯ve sobered up.¡± After saying that, Keh proceeded to leave. At that precise moment, his phone rang. Taking it out for a nce, he saw that it was a WhatsApp voice call from Denise. With a frown marring his countenance, he answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Where are you, Mr. Handsome? Will you please save Nat? Please save my mommy.¡± The furrow of Keh¡¯s brows deepened when he heard Denise¡¯s choked voice. ¡°Tell me. What happened?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know how to put it¡­¡± Just then, someone else took the phone from her. ¡°Where are you right now, Keh Hamilton? Are you with my mommy?¡± When Keh heard that it was someone else¡¯s voice, he was all the more confused. ¡°Who¡¯s your mommy?¡± ¡°Natasha Watson. She is my mommy.¡± Goosebumps rose all over Keh, but still, he asked solemnly, ¡°Natasha has children?¡± ¡°Yes. Is my mommy with you or what, Keh? She¡¯s now in danger. Her situation is perilous!¡± the boy snapped. Hearing that Natasha was in danger, Keh frowned. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± ¡°My mommy went to Hamilton Corporation to discuss work matters today. Someone saw her car being tampered with, but I can¡¯t get in contact with her now.¡± While saying that, the voice on the other end of the phone broke. Realizing the severity of the matter, Keh replied, ¡°I got it. My phone has a tracking feature. I¡¯ll phone you when I manage to get in contact with her.¡± After saying that, he hung up right away and got to his feet to leave. Right then, Thea suddenly hugged him from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Keh!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got something to attend to. Let go of me.¡± ¡°No, never! Once I do that, you¡¯ll leave!¡± Keh said nothing, prying her hands off him directly. Then, he stood up and stalked off. At that, Thea broke down. With her eyes fixated on his back, she shouted, ¡°Have you fallen in love with Natasha?¡± Keh¡¯s steps faltered. He didn¡¯t turn back but answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, I know that I must go and look for her right now.¡± Having said that, he opened the door and walked out. As Thea stared at his back, her hands clenched into fists. The sight of the dinner she painstakingly prepared was such an eyesore that she couldn¡¯t help charging forward and sweeping everything on the table to the floor. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. With a loud crash, the tes and red wine shattered all over the floor. Gazing at the destruction, she slumped onto the ground. Why? Just why? I¡¯ve already gone to such lengths, but why does he still not love me? In the past, I thought he had some feelings for me at the very least, but now, all my fantasies shattered the moment he rushed out. Natasha Watson! What¡¯s so great about that woman? At the thought of Natasha, resentment swamped her. I¡¯ll never give up just like this! After leaving, Keh lifted his phone and checked the car¡¯s location. The car was still on the move, and it was heading toward the suburbs. He likewise tried calling Natasha on his phone, but thetter¡¯s phone was still disconnected. Da*n it! Getting into the car, he sped toward the location indicated on his phone. Out of the blue, something urred to him, and he gave Fabian a call. ¡°Phone the headquarters of the car dealership and have them check the status of the car Natasha is driving. Also, send an alert out to the car¡¯s system and have her stop the car,¡± Keh ordered. ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Fabian queried. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Just do as I said immediately!¡± Keh was utterly panicked then. Fabian didn¡¯t dare ask further. ¡°I¡¯ll make the call right away.¡± When he had said that, the call disconnected. After hanging up the phone, Keh floored the gas pedal, racing toward the location of the car when he saw that it was still moving. I hope nothing happens to you, Natasha! You¡¯d better stay safe! A glimmer of determination glinted in his eyes, and he elerated. As Natasha drove, she didn¡¯t find anything amiss at first. But as time passed and the speed picked up, the brakes were seemingly malfunctioning. Realizing that there was a problem with the car, she turned it around and headed toward sparsely popted areas. However, Glenport City was still a huge city, so there were still a lot of cars despite it being nighttime and her heading toward the suburbs. She wore a grim expression on her face as she clutched the steering wheel, doing her best to avoid every car. The further she drove toward the suburbs, the streetlights grew increasingly dimmer. Although there were fewer cars on the road then, every car appearing out of the dark was a challenge to her. As she drove further, Natasha¡¯s confidence plummeted. By then, the brakes hadpletely given way. She nced around for a ce to force a stop, but there were no streetlights on both sides of the road. It was pitch-dark around her, and she couldn¡¯t see anything. She could only rely on the dim headlights as she searched. At longst, she caught sight of a mound of soil at a corner. Just when she was trying to get a clearer look at it, a honk abruptly red in front of her. She swung her gaze forward, but it was pitch-ck. There was no road at all. In the next second, however, a vehicle barreled out from the front right. Worse still, it was a truck. As soon as Natasha spotted it, she swiftly turned the steering wheel. The truck seemingly never expected a car to be in its path either, for the driver also turned the steering wheel sharply and jammed on the brakes. s, Natasha wasn¡¯t that lucky. The brakes didn¡¯t work at all. She mmed headlong into the slope at the side. Perhaps the car was going too fast that it even flipped after crashing. The car turned turtle and started smoking. At home, Anthony was entirely restless. The three children were aware that someone sabotaged Natasha¡¯s car, but they didn¡¯t dare tell Terence about it, afraid that he couldn¡¯t take it. Besides, they also didn¡¯t want him to worry or trigger him. They made up an excuse and stayed in the same room. ¡°Things should be fine. Mr. Handsome knows about it now, so he¡¯ll find Mommy!¡± Denise reassured Anthony, also trying to calm herself at the same time. Anthony said nothing, merely picking up the ss of water on the table. It was uncertain whether he was distracted or careless, but the ss fell onto the floor and shattered into pieces. When he picked up the shards, he suddenly pricked his finger and it started to bleed. ¡°Mommy,¡± he muttered. Benjamin and Denise exchanged a look. In that heartbeat, there was seemingly a telepathic connection between them. Denise broke down, and tears escaped her eyes. Not Twins Chapter 79 Not Twins Chapter 79 Chapter 79 He Knows Everything As Keh drove, he eyed the location of the car. When he saw that the car wasn¡¯t moving anymore, his heart was in his throat. Natasha must have realized that there was a problem with the car that she drove in this direction. Now that the car hade to a stop, something must have happened. At that exact moment, his phone rang once more. Seeing that it was a WhatsApp voice call from Denise, he answered immediately. ¡°Have you found my mommy, Mr. Handsome?¡± Denise asked in a choked voice on the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯m on my way and will reach soon,¡± Keh replied. ¡°You must save my mommy. You must save her!¡± Denise sobbed. A million questions lingered within Keh. He didn¡¯t quite know how to describe things, nor did he dare dwell upon them, for everything needed to be verified. However, the knowledge that Denise was crying on the other end of the line had him feeling utterly anguished. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely find her,¡± Keh promised. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be reaching soon, so let¡¯s talkter. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯ve got further updates. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Keh hung up the phone, his hand trembled slightly. He trained his eyes ahead. Although it was pitch-dark, he drove even faster. Ten minutester, he reached his destination. From afar, he spotted a truck with its headlights turned on. Only when he had driven closer did he see the red car that had flipped. Natasha! Snapping his seatbelt free, he rushed out of the car. The truck driver was on the phone. When he saw Keh racing over, he shouted something but he couldn¡¯t make out. ¡°Natasha! Natasha!¡± Keh sprinted over. Right then, the ss of the car was shattered, and Natasha¡¯s face was littered with injuries. ¡°How are you feeling, Natasha? Wake up, Natasha!¡± he shouted outside, but Natasha showed no signs of rousing. Turning his gaze to the car door, he tried to open it. But even after several tries, he still couldn¡¯t seed and his hands were bleeding after being cut by ss shards. Just then, Natasha¡¯s eyelids twitched. When she opened her eyes and saw Keh attempting to rescue her with his hands all covered in blood, her lips moved slightly. Keh also happened to look at her and saw her opening her eyes then. ¡°Hang in there, Natasha! Don¡¯t sleep! I¡¯ll get you out right away! You still owe me an exnation, so you can¡¯t sleep! Do you hear me? I¡¯ll never let you off the hook if you dare allow anything to happen to you!¡± he cried out. Natasha¡¯s eyelids twitched, and she closed her eyes again. Keh yanked at the car door with all his might as if he had lost his mind, terrified that something would happen to the woman. At that exact moment, the truck driver walked over and handed him a tool. ¡°Try using this.¡± When Keh saw the tool, he took it right away. Then, he forcefully pried the car door open through the gap. Natasha was still wearing a seatbelt, and the airbag had already deployed. The truck driver happened to have a penknife, so he cut the seatbelt off. Working together, the two of them got Natasha out of the car. ¡°Natasha! Natasha!¡± Keh called out to her with his gaze pinned on her. Watching at the side, the truck driver inquired, ¡°Are you two acquainted?¡± Without waiting for Keh to answer, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make excuses, but this really had nothing to do with me. I have already honked, so a collision could¡¯ve been avoided. I don¡¯t know how this happened-¡± Before he had even finished speaking, Keh lifted his eyes to him and barked lowly, ¡°Call an ambnce.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already done so. Besides, I¡¯ve phoned the traffic police. They said they¡¯ll be here soon,¡± the truck driver replied. After that, Keh ignored him altogether. He then carried Natasha to the side. ¡°Natasha! Natasha!¡± He continued calling out her name, seemingly afraid that she would go to sleep forever. Regretfully, there was no response from Natasha, no matter how much he called out to her. ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s not dead, right?¡± the truck driver asked, staring straight at Keh. The instant Keh lifted his eyes, his ferocious and scarlet gaze terrified the man so much that he stumbled back two steps. ¡°I¡¯m just worried.¡± Subsequently, Keh looked back down at Natasha and caressed her face. ¡°Wake up, Natasha. Wake up. I¡¯ll never let you off the hook if you dare allow anything to happen to yourself.¡± Just then, Natasha¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°You¡¯re so noisy.¡± Upon seeing that, the truck driver immediately gushed, ¡°She¡¯s awake! She¡¯s awake!¡± Simrly, Keh promptly turned his gaze to her. ¡°How are you feeling, Natasha?¡± ¡°It hurts,¡± Natasha admitted. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Keh inquired. ¡°Everywhere.¡± At the sight of the injuries littering her body, Keh was at an utter loss. ¡°The ambnce will be here soon.¡± Right that moment, Natasha looked at the man. Seeing his bloodied hands, her gaze froze imperceptibly. ¡°Hang in there.¡± Natasha nodded in response. Keh¡¯s eyes remained fixated on her. Despite the many questions lingering within him, he only had one thought then¡ªto have her survive and live! ¡°Don¡¯t sleep,¡± Keh urged. ¡°How could I sleep when you¡¯re so noisy?¡± Only then did Keh¡¯s lips turn up in relief. ¡°I still have many questions for you, so you can¡¯t sleep.¡± From the look in his eyes, Natasha had a feeling that he must know something. She pursed her lips and said nothing. Never mind, let¡¯s just go with the flow. At the side, the truck driver rified, ¡°Let me tell you, pretty. This ident had nothing to do with me. I honked, but you didn¡¯t brake-¡± Keh shot him a furious re. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve got to make things clear,¡± the driver argued. He then nced at the car. Oh my, I can¡¯t afford to pay for this. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay anything,¡± Keh snarled. The moment the truck driver heard that, he affirmed, ¡°R-Remember that you said that.¡± ¡°Just keep your mouth shut,¡± Keh snapped. The truck driver obediently moved to the side and said nothing further. Keh gazed at Natasha with worry brimming in his eyes. In no time, the ambnce arrived. Keh rode along with the ambnce. While en route to the hospital, something came to his mind all of a sudden. He took out his phone and made a voice call to Denise right in front of Natasha. The call was answered within seconds. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°How¡¯s it going, Mr. Handsome?¡± Denise¡¯s voice drifted into the air. As soon as Natasha heard that, a chill ran down her spine. Keh cast a nce at the woman lying on the gurney before answering, ¡°I¡¯ve already found her. She sustained some injuries, but her life is not in danger. We¡¯re going to the hospital now, so you guys don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡± ¡°Really? Mommy is really fine?¡± A delighted voice rang out from the other end of the phone. When Keh lowered his head to look at Natasha again, thetter had already closed her eyes. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s fine,¡± Keh asserted. ¡°Then, which hospital are you heading to?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you the location when we arrive and have someone pick you guys up.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Be good, and don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Kehforted Denise for a bit before he hung up the phone. Having done that, he turned his gaze back to Natasha. However, Natasha¡¯s eyes were already closed, and she appeared as though she had passed out. Regardless of whether she was faking it, Keh was determined to slowly settle the score with her when she had recovered. Right then, he was really d that she was fine. Not Twins Chapter 80 Not Twins Chapter 80 Chapter 80 He Is Our Daddy In the hospital, a vague sense of unease flooded Keh as he watched Natasha being wheeled into the emergency room. At the sight of the light above the emergency room flickering to life, he strode to the side and phoned the director of the hospital, fearful that something would happen to the woman. Shortly after, the director of the hospital¡ªAiden Ackles¡ªcame downstairs with a team of experts. After speaking briefly with Keh, he entered the operating room. Keh waited in the corridor outside. Five minutes passed, then ten minutes. As time ticked by, every single minute was a torment to him. About twenty minutester, Aiden stepped out of the operating room. Keh immediately went over to him. ¡°How is she doing, Mr. Ackles?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hamilton. The patient¡¯s life isn¡¯t in any danger. She merely has some minor injuries, fractures, and a concussion. Her internal organs are fine. But since she possibly has a concussion, she Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. needs to rest and recuperate.¡± Only after Keh heard that diagnosis did his heart that had been lodged in his throat finally settle back in his chest. ¡°Okay, I got it. Thank you, Mr. Ackles. Sorry for having to get you to make a trip down personally.¡± ¡°Not at all. Our team is d to be of assistance anytime, Mr. Hamilton,¡± Aiden replied. After all, arge portion of the hospital¡¯s investment came from Keh. He was their major financial backer. A trace of worry manifested in Keh¡¯s eyes as he stared at the operating room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for most are minor injuries. Nheless, it takes some time to deal with the injuries. She¡¯ll be wheeled out shortly. Would you like to wait in my office, Mr. Hamilton? I¡¯ve got some quality coffee there, so you can have some coffee while you wait,¡± Aiden offered. Jolting back to his senses, Keh turned to the man and declined, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll feel more at ease waiting here. You can go back to your work.¡± At that, Aiden nodded. ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ve already given them some instructions, so they¡¯ll do their best to make the arrangements. Contact me anytime if you need anything else. I¡¯m always in the hospital recently.¡± Keh nodded in acknowledgement. Only then did Aiden get to his feet and go upstairs. After he had left, Keh walked over to the bench at the side and plopped down, breathing a long sigh of relief. He took out his phone. Somehow or other, he opened Denise¡¯s WhatsApp contact. An inexplicable feeling washed over him. He clicked on her status, but there was nothing else other than her daily photos. As he gazed at one of her recent photos whereby she was smiling brightly and adorably, the corners of his mouth inexorably lifted. A jumble of feelings brewed within him. He didn¡¯t know whether Denise was his daughter, but judging from the time, she probably was¡­ Yet, he was also worried that he was only setting himself up for disappointment. Verily, he was in dire need of verifying that with Natasha. He wanted to send a WhatsApp message to Denise and typed a long message, but he ended up deleting everything. Just when he was about to put his phone away, his phone rang again with a call from Fabian. Keh walked to the side and took the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, the car has already been driven back and the ident scene dealt with. After a simple inspection of the car, the brake hose was found to have been cut, leading to such an incident. However, the specific situation can only be determined after a thorough inspection. I reckon Ms. Watson also realized the problem that she drove the car to such a secluded ce in a bid to search for a ce to force a stop. That truck driver appeared unexpectedly, causing the car ident,¡± Fabian exined. As Keh listened, his brows knitted together deeply. The brake hose was cut? That was an attempt to im her life! It was only because she was lucky that she made a narrow escape! Otherwise, I really can¡¯t imagine what would¡¯ve happened! Who was it? Who wanted her life? ¡°Does Ms. Watson have any enemies?¡± Fabian inquired out of the blue. He handled things at the ident scene, so he was all too aware of the importance of that. Keh¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. A long while passed before he instructed, ¡°This matter must be thoroughly investigated, no matter the price.¡± ¡°Understood. Even if we don¡¯t investigate this matter, the police have been alerted. They¡¯ll definitely conduct an investigation,¡± Fabian replied. While saying that, something urred to him, and he asked, ¡°But how did you know that Ms. Watson was in danger?¡± Speaking of that, Keh recalled that phone call. He could hear that it was a boy¡¯s voice, sobbing in between words that Natasha was in danger. But how did he know that? ¡°We¡¯ll speak of that when I¡¯ve rified things. Go and execute my orders first,¡± Keh instructed. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Keh pondered for a moment. In the end, he still decided to give Denise a call. ¡°Mr. Handsome.¡± No sooner was the phone connected than Denise¡¯s choked voice drifted into his ears. Keh¡¯s heart lurched, but he still bit the bullet and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already arrived at the hospital. Your mommy is fine.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Handsome. Thank you for saving Mommy,¡± Denise sobbed. Keh went silent, not quite knowing what to say at that instant. ¡°You¡­ It¡¯ste now, so do you guys still want toe over? Or perhaps you can wait until tomorrow. I¡¯ll have someone pick you up.¡± ¡°Yes, we want to go over. My brother is restless, so we¡¯re definitely going over.¡± Her brother¡­ Perhaps they¡¯re really my children. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have someonee and pick you guys up.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Gramps will bring us over,¡± Denise replied. Keh deliberated for a moment before he nodded in acquiescence. ¡°All right, then. Be careful on your way here.¡± After he hang up the phone and was clutching it in his hand, a burst of something wild seemingly wanted to burst forth from his chest. He wanted tough, but he tried his best to suppress it. He didn¡¯t like to exhibit such a feeling before things had been confirmed. Looking back over his shoulder, he nced at the doors of the emergency room. Don¡¯t disappoint me, Natasha! At home, Denise looked at Anthony and Benjamin after hanging up the phone. The call was on loudspeaker, so they could hear everything that was said earlier. ¡°This matter can¡¯t be kept under wraps anymore. We should tell Gramps about it,¡± Denise ventured. Anthony nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± Denise got up to do so right away. ¡°Wait,¡± Anthony called out. Both Denise and Benjamin turned and stared at him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I forgot to tell you both,¡± Anthony started. Denise and Benjamin looked at each other before they fixated their gazes on the boy. Anthony pondered for a long time before he uttered, ¡°The test results are out¡ª¡± Before he had finished speaking, both their hearts leaped into their throats at once. Denise said nothing, merely staring at him intently. Meanwhile, Benjamin interjected, ¡°When was that?¡± ¡°Tonight. It was at the same time I learned that something happened to Mommy, so I didn¡¯t have time to tell you both.¡± Anthony regarded them both fixedly. Meanwhile, Benjamin and Denise were dying from the suspense. Gah! He might as well give it to us straight. Such a process and foreshadowing is simply testing our mental fortitude! ¡°What¡­ were the results?¡± Benjamin asked in feigned calmness. By then, Denise didn¡¯t want to hear it anymore. Instead, the urge to cover her ears and rush out seized her. Anthony mused for a while before answering, ¡°The results indicate that¡­ he¡¯s our daddy.¡± Not Twins Chapter 81 Not Twins Chapter 81 Chapter 81 You Will Be Exposed Before Denise could dash out the door, she heard Anthony¡¯s answer. Her big and bright eyes stared dazedly at Anthony. ¡°Tony, is what you said true?¡± Anthony remained silent. Benjamin turned around and looked at her. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll joke with us about this?¡± Denise was dumbstruck. Then, hints of a smile appeared on her face before she said, ¡°This means Mr. Handsome is our daddy, right?¡± Happiness was evident in her tone. Even though he didn¡¯t want to ept the truth, Anthony nodded at her question. The corners of Denise¡¯s lips curled slightly upward. Benjamin heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I bet you¡¯re happy all right. Smile if you want to. No one¡¯s stopping you, though.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Denise retorted. Then, Benjamin dramatically heaved yet another sigh of relief before saying, ¡°Looks like we¡¯re not illegitimate children! I knew it! Based on my ssy looks, I must be a true-born scion of a wealthy family.¡± Anthony and Denise were stunned speechless at his theatrics. Atst, Anthony couldn¡¯t stand their smugness and said, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± At that precise moment, Anthony¡¯s phone made a series of beeps. Whipping out his phone, he saw it was Thalia¡¯s message. Anthony frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Benjamin asked in concern. ¡°I think I can¡¯t join you two at the hospital,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Thalia has arrived. She¡¯s the witness to Nat¡¯s ident. So, I need to get to the bottom of this.¡± He knew that that wasn¡¯t a normal ident. It was a premeditated murder attempt on Natasha¡¯s life. Anthony would never let someone who wanted Natasha dead go scot-free. Hence, he needed to track down the perpetrator if he ever wanted to have peace of mind in the future. Benjamin¡¯s brows creased. ¡°Do you need me toe with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can go on my own. You should visit Nat with Denise and Gramps,¡± George said. ¡°Won¡¯t you be exposed?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony contemted for a while before answering. ¡°Sooner orter, I will be exposed anyway.¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t keep at it and nodded. ¡°Okay. Call me immediately if anything crops up.¡± Anthony nodded in affirmation. After that, he went to change his clothes. ¡°Will Tony be fine?¡± Denise asked worryingly. ¡°Rx. I think the other party would have never thought Anthony would be a child. If he¡¯s in danger, he can escape anytime,¡± Benjamin answered. Denise nodded upon hearing his exnation. At that moment, Anthony had finished changing his clothes and left the house. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After he left, Denise and Benjamin looked for Terence. At that time, Terence was about to sleep. However, he got the fright of his life after hearing what Denise and Benjamin said. In fact, he was so shocked that his legs went weak. Nevertheless, he steadied himself after getting to know Natasha was in a stable condition. Then, Terence took the duo out. Before he stepped outside the door, Terence remembered something. ¡°Where¡¯s Anthony?¡± ¡°Oh, he went there first.¡± Terence epted her answer at face value before he took them both and left. Throughout the entire journey, Terence was very anxious. Benjaminforted his grandfather. ¡°Gramps, Mommy will be fine. She¡¯s not in any danger. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Terence forced out a smile. ¡°I know. I¡¯m okay.¡± However, it was apparent he was still worried about her. Denise and Benjamin exchanged a nce without saying anything. In no time, they had arrived at the hospital half an hourter. The hospital was rtively quiet at night. But Terence panicked as he dashed haphazardly all over the hospital. At this moment, Keh appeared in front of them. ¡°Old Mr. Watson.¡± Terence was surprised at meeting Keh. Immediately, the former subconsciously believed that Natasha¡¯s ident had to do with thetter. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Terence questioned in suspicion. ¡°I am waiting for all of you,¡± Keh answered. Right then, Terence dashed forward. ¡°Did you have anything to do with Nat¡¯s ident? Keh Hamilton, let me tell you, if anything happens to Nat, I¡¯ll never let you off! Mark my words! Haven¡¯t you hurt her deeply enough in the past? Why can¡¯t you just let her go?¡± Seeing that Denise and Benjamin rushed forward to stop their grandfather. ¡°Gramps, Gramps! This mister had nothing to do with Nat¡¯s ident!¡± Denise said. ¡°If he had nothing to do with it, why is he here?¡± Terence questioned. But then, as he looked at his grandchildren, a thought suddenly struck him. Oh no, Keh has seen the two! They¡¯re exposed! The next second, Terence grabbed both of them and shielded them behind his back. Then, Terence anxiously looked at Denise and Benjamin. ¡°You two, wait for me in the car. Go on! Do not leave the car before I give the order.¡± Despite that, Denise and Benjamin made no move to leave. ¡°Get going!¡± Terence urged them. However, Terence¡¯s fidgety behavior only made Keh confirm his suspicions. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Old Mr. Watson, you don¡¯t have to hide them from me. We¡¯ve talked on the phone before.¡± Terence was shocked, but he did not believe Keh. So, the former looked at the two children with a gaze that seemed to ask for their confirmation. Denise and Benjamin nodded. At that instant, Terence didn¡¯t know what to say. Everything had happened in a sh. It was too sudden and unexpected. To that moment, Terrence was still in a daze. Despite that, as a senior person, he had to hold the fort. Hence, he turned around and looked at Keh. ¡°They are the children of the Watson family, and they had nothing to do with you.¡± Still, Keh stood there, looking neither haughty nor humble. In fact, one couldn¡¯t even guess what he was thinking with that expressionless face. When he saw that Keh had gone silent, Terence shot thetter a question. ¡°Where is Nat?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you there. Let¡¯s go,¡± Keh said and nced reflexively at Denise and Benjamin. His gaze this time felt different from how he did it in the past. Previously, he looked at Denise as if she was someone else¡¯s child, but there were a lot of inexplicable emotions swirling in his eyes at that moment. Moreover, he saw Benjamin, another one of the twins he thought he had lost forever. Suppressing the urge to rush over, talk with, and hug them, he swiftly turned away and led Terence inside. In the ward, Natasha had already been pushed out of the emergency room and was now lying on the hospital bed. Many parts of her body were bandaged. Moreover, there were only a few minor scratches on her face, but fortunately, they were nothing serious. Looking at her condition, Terence felt his heart lurch. ¡°Nat? Nat! What happened to you? Why are you injured this badly?¡± Standing at the side, Keh said, ¡°She has just got out from the operating room and is still under anesthesia. The doctor said all these are minor wounds, so you have nothing to worry about. She also had some light fractures, but all these are manageable. She only needs to recuperate for a while, and she¡¯ll be fine.¡± As he listened to Keh¡¯s report, Terence quickly asked, ¡°What happened to her?¡± Keh didn¡¯t know how to exin it to him as he hadn¡¯t investigated the case thoroughly yet. In order not to worry Terence, Keh only said, ¡°She had an ident.¡± Terence was stunned by his answer. However, since it was an ident, this meant that no one was to me. Then, the older man turned his head to look at Natasha, pain evident in his gaze. ¡°Nat is the only living family member I have. I have tried my best to protect her, but I kept failing¡­ Sometimes I feel as if God is purposely working against me every time,¡± Terencemented with sorrow. Keh stood silently at the side as he didn¡¯t quite know what to say. Not Twins Chapter 82 Not Twins Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Dead Or Alive Benjamin and Denise walked ahead and saw Natasha lying on the bed and unconscious. They knew she would be okay, but in all their lives, they had only seen Natasha being strong. They had never witnessed her lying on the bed in such a terrible state before. Their eyes instantly turned red as tears gathered. ¡°Nat¡­¡± murmured Denise. She got closer and began blowing on Natasha¡¯s face. ¡°Does it hurt? I¡¯ll blow the pain away for you.¡± Terence became teary-eyed when he saw that. Keh was watching from the side as well. He shifted his gaze away, and those dark brown eyes shone with a hint ofplex emotion. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. They already said that Nat will recover,¡± cooed Benjamin from the side. Still, Denise couldn¡¯t stop herself from crying. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay, Denise. Your mommy will be fine, so you don¡¯t need to worry,¡± cooed Terence as he walked to them. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Denise suddenly tilted her tiny head up and said, ¡°I¡¯m heartbroken, Gramps. Nat has never been this injured before.¡± Terence was taken aback. She¡¯s right. Natasha has always yed the role of a powerful mother and a resilient granddaughter. Not once have I ever seen her in this state before¡­ She would never let her kids see her being sick or troubled. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. Everything will be fine. It¡¯ll pass,¡± promised Terence. ¡°Come on, Denise. Gramps will be heartbroken if you keep crying like that,¡± said Benjamin. He was also heartbroken and in pain, but he was the small man of the house. He had to be the emotional support. His words encouraged Denise to stop crying. Keh spoke at that moment. ¡°Old Mr. Watson, it¡¯ll take some time before she wakes up. I got the room right beside this one for everyone. You should take the kids there and rest up.¡± Terence still had a scowl on. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I will stay here with Nat.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I want to stay too,¡± replied Denise. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving either,¡± said Benjamin. It was clear to see how much they worried, loved, and depended on Natasha. Keh could almost see how beautiful and happy the family was when they were together. And I was never a part of it¡­ Keh turned his attention to Terence. ¡°Old Mr. Watson, the kids are young, and their bodies are still developing. Are you really okay with them being stuck here?¡± It was undeniable that Keh knew exactly what to say because he touched a nerve right away. Terence turned to the kids and ordered, ¡°Denise, Benjamin, go to the other room and rest up. I¡¯ll be here to guard over your mommy, and that will be enough.¡± ¡°Gramps, I want to stay here with Nat,¡± requested Denise sweetly. ¡°Be good, okay? I will go get you as soon as she wakes up,¡± promised Terence. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Either do as I say, or the two of you can go home and rest there,¡± said Terence. He put his foot down to make the kids choose. ¡°Okay, then,¡± replied Denise. She didn¡¯t want to go home, so she had topromise. Her reluctance to leave was understandable since she could see both her parents there. It was only natural for a kid to want to stay. Terence turned his attention to Benjamin after that. ¡°Take your baby sister to the other room and sleep.¡± Benjamin understood that was not up for debate, so he nodded. ¡°Okay, Gramps.¡± Terence shifted his gaze to Keh after that. The former was reluctant to do so, but he still said, ¡°You should go babysit them.¡± Keh nodded. Denise and Benjamin obediently left with Keh. When they reached the door, Terence suddenly warned, ¡°Keh, those kids are Nat¡¯s everything. Don¡¯t get any funny ideas or I will destroy you, even if it means sacrificing these old bones of mine.¡± Keh shot a look at the kids, then replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that evil and won¡¯t do something so despicable.¡± Terence didn¡¯t bother looking at Keh again, and thetter left with the kids. In the other room¡­ Keh led the kids into the room with two beds that looked rather clean. He turned to the kids and instructed, ¡°Sleep well here. I wille to get you when your mommy is up.¡± The kids nodded simultaneously. Denise suddenly reached out and held Keh¡¯s hand as she turned around to leave. When her soft, chubby hand touched Keh, he felt a unique emotion spread out within his heart. He stared at the kid. ¡°Mr. Handsome, I need upsy-daisy,¡± said Denise in her cute voice. She noticed that the beds were a little tall, and it would be rather difficult for her to get up there on her own. Keh understood what she meant. Seeing that cute, chubby face truly tugged his heartstrings. He crouched down and picked her up before carefully cing her on the bed. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Handsome,¡± said Denise with a smile. Keh grinned at her before he shifted his gaze to Benjamin. Benjamin immediately informed, ¡°I can manage.¡± After saying that, he hopped right onto the bed in one swift move. Keh stared. He didn¡¯t quite know what to say. Everything was guesswork at that moment, and despite it making perfect sense, he didn¡¯t have the guts to be too certain or happy until he got the test results back. ¡°Rest well, kids. I¡¯ll go see how things are,¡± said Keh who got up and left immediately after. He had so much to say to them and had so many questions, but he didn¡¯t know if they were aware of the drama behind the scenes. He didn¡¯t even know how they saw or felt about him. I have to get a clearer picture, and I need to give them some space and time. Benjamin turned to Denise as soon as Keh left. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too obvious?¡± said Benjamin. ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± denied Denise. Benjamin rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Don¡¯t let him think that we will ept him just like that. Nat will be heartbroken if you do that.¡± ¡°Do you think he knows that we¡¯re his kids?¡± asked Denise. Benjamin thought about it and answered, ¡°I think so. The way he looks at us is rather strange.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°Ah, let¡¯s not worry about that for now. Everything will be clear once Nat wakes up tomorrow,¡± replied Benjamin. ¡°We should send Tony a message. That way, he won¡¯t worry about us.¡± Denise nodded. On the other side. When Anthony showed up at the designated spot, he was wearing all ck. Even his hat was ck. There was a small crowd where he was because it was close to the city center. When he saw the message from Benjamin, he stopped worrying. He shifted his gaze to the ck car in front of him, then checked the photo Thalia sent him. The number te of the car matched, so Anthony approached it after he was certain there was no mistake. He knocked on the door. Thalia was ying with her phone at the time, and she shifted her gaze when she heard someone knocking. However, she never saw anyone, so she turned her attention back to her game. Anthony knocked once more. Thalia heard the noise and looked around, but she still couldn¡¯t see anyone. What the f*ck? It¡¯s sote at night¡­ I-Is something unholy out there? Thalia wasn¡¯t superstitious, but the eerie situation she was in still scared her, so she didn¡¯t roll down the window. Just then, Anthony hopped and revealed his tiny head. ¡°Open the door.¡± Seeing a kid there scared Thalia senseless. She rolled down the window a little and asked, ¡°Are you dead or alive?¡± ¡°Thalia, I will leave right now if you don¡¯t open this door.¡± Huh? He knows who I am? Only then did Thalia unlock the car. Anthony reached out, opened the door, then got into the car by using the step. Not Twins Chapter 83 Not Twins Chapter 83 Chapter 83 The Style Of A Mob Boss When he finally got in, he straightened his clothes while looking rather angry. Thalia was a little confused when she stared at the tiny, chubby kid in her car. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± challenged Anthony as he turned his head to look at her. ¡°How am I supposed to know that?¡± replied Thalia. She came up with a theory immediately after, though. ¡°Wait. Did Anthony send you?¡± Anthony was surprised. ¡°Err¡­¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± asked Thalia. She instinctively looked out the window, but she never saw anyone suspicious. After that, she turned her attention back to the kid. ¡°Why did he get a kid like you toe and meet me?¡± Anthony was speechless. With an IQ that low, how did Thalia even be the leader of an underground organization? ¡°You have watched too many tv dramas, you know?¡±mented Anthony. Thalia arched a brow. Anthony was too annoyed to exin everything, so he showed her his phone. Thalia was even more surprised to see that. ¡°A-Anthony gave you his phone?¡± Anthony becamepletely speechless. Oh my, her IQ¡­ Anthony didn¡¯t even know if there was an adjective in the world that could describe Thalia¡¯s incredibly low IQ. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I am Anthony.¡± Thalia was taken aback. She stared endlessly at him, grinned, then sat up straight. Her tone was condescending when she said, ¡°Stop lying. Anthony really is something else. He refuses to show up and has gotten a kid to try to fool me. That infuriating idiot¡­¡± Thalia looked as though she was on the verge of losing her temper and going insane. Anthony thought about the situation before he turned to her and asked, ¡°Did you bring yourptop?¡± Thalia scoffed. She got aptop from the backseat and handed it to him right away. ¡°What? Are you going to prove that you are Anthony?¡± Anthony didn¡¯t reply. He proved his words with his actions. After he turned on theptop, his fingers danced swiftly and perfectly on the keyboard. The interface changed so quickly that Thalia couldn¡¯t even keep up. Soon enough, she saw her private information and photo showing up on theptop. One look was all it took to get her uncouth lips to run wild. ¡°What the f*ck?¡± She snatched theptop away from Anthony at the very next second and stared with the strangest glow in her eyes. Anthony crossed his legs as though he were a mob boss and asked, ¡°Now, do you believe me?¡± Thalia took some time to calm herself down. She put herptop away and kept her eyes on Anthony. At that point, it was rather impossible for her to dismiss the truth. Only a handful would have skills like that, so he must be Anthony. Thalia cleared her throat awkwardly before parting her lips. ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± ¡°For now, keep this information to yourself. Don¡¯t tell Kyle anything,¡± requested Anthony. ¡°Why not?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s fine for him to know. I mean, isn¡¯t this a little too shocking?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°Oh, this is beyond shocking. It¡¯s nerve-wracking!¡± replied Thalia as she grinned bitterly. She scanned Anthony. Those cute, chubby cheeks made it impossible for her to suppress her curiosity, so she asked, ¡°H-How old are you?¡± ¡°How old do you think I am?¡± Thalia was speechless for a moment there. ¡°Is this why you have been reluctant to meet us?¡± Anthony didn¡¯t bother denying anything. He nodded and replied, ¡°It¡¯s one of the reasons.¡± ¡°There are other reasons?¡± ¡°The main reason I¡¯m keeping this a secret is that my mommy disapproves of this,¡± answered Anthony. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Mommy¡­ Thalia was strangely weirded-out. The master hacker who was deemed a prodigy actually said ¡°Mommy¡± in such a sweet and childish voice¡­ Even thinking about it made her shiver ufortably. Still, it was undeniable that the person sitting next to her was the dangerous hacker everyone wanted to recruit. He had what it took to threaten everybody¡¯s wellbeing, and it was much better to have him on their side than on the side of their enemy. Thalia bit her lip a little. For a moment there, she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut to the chase,¡± said Anthony. Thalia stared in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Remember how you saw someone messing with a car in Hamilton Corporation¡¯s parking lot? That car belongs to my mommy, and I need to know who the culprit is now,¡± said Anthony. Thalia learned, then and there, that was the only reason Anthony had shown up to meet up with her. ¡°I¡¯ll drive and take you to the scene of the crime,¡± said Thalia. Anthony nodded. Thalia hit the gas and sped all the way to Hamilton Corporation¡¯s parking lot. She kept her eyes locked on the spot ahead. ¡°That is where it happened. I saw the culprit messing with her car, which was parked right there.¡± ¡°Did you see what the person did to the car?¡± Thalia shook her head. ¡°No. My best guess is that he cut the hose linked to the brakes.¡± Anthony hopped out of the car and scanned its surroundings. He noticed that there was a surveince camera right above him, so he returned to the car and hacked his way into the system to look at the footage. The culprit was wearing all ck and had a face mask on, so it was not possible to see who it was. Thalia, who had been sitting at the side, asked, ¡°Does your mommy have any enemies?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°None that I am aware of.¡± Thalia got a lollipop out of nowhere and popped it into her mouth. ¡°Well, this is premeditated. The culprit obviously didn¡¯tmit the crime impulsively.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°Firstly, he is focused on his target. Secondly, none of you live or work here, so how could a stranger know which car belongs to her? The fact that he went after that specific car shows that he has been monitoring your mommy for a while now,¡± said Thalia as she shared her thoughts. ¡°Lastly, did you notice there are quite a few luxurious cars in its surroundings? Why would he skip all the other cars? It¡¯s not like the culprit is a bull and only has a thing against red cars.¡± Anthony nodded after hearing all that. The matter was too close to his heart, so he didn¡¯t notice the things Thalia had just said. ¡°Oh, and look at his get-up. He obviously came prepared,¡± said Thalia. ¡°If you wish to find this guy, you will have to investigate the people close to your mommy.¡± Anthony made a copy of that footage, then paused to think for a moment. ¡°My mommy and I just emigrated from a foreign country, and I know nothing about her having any enemies. She¡¯s also mellow in nature and tends to let things slide, so I honestly can¡¯t think of anyone who would want to hurt her.¡± Thalia arched her brows. ¡°That makes things much moreplicated because we won¡¯t be able to get to the bottom of it all until we find the culprit.¡± Anthony was deep in thoughts for a long while. He kept scanning the footage, but all he could tell was that the culprit was a really tall guy. There was nothing else distinct about the guy. ¡°If Mommy¡¯s enemy truly is behind this, then I have to work faster to locate this guy because he will attack again,¡± muttered Anthony. He didn¡¯t even want to imagine how bad things would be if the criminal went after them again. There was no saying if Natasha would get lucky and survive once more. ¡°Actually¡­ it¡¯s not that difficult to capture the guy,¡± said Thalia. ¡°Really? How do we do that?¡± asked Anthony. Thalia thought about it and answered, ¡°I can¡¯t be certain that my n will work, but if that person truly hates your mommy so much that he wants her dead, then he will not relent until she is dead. In that case¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Thalia shot a look at him and asked, ¡°Can we talk over supper?¡± Huh? Anthony was confused and speechless. ¡°I spent the entire night running around to help you, so I haven¡¯t had anything to eat. I¡¯m famished.¡± Anthony checked his watch. Ah, it iste. Heck, it¡¯s almost midnight. ¡°Okay, then,¡± replied Anthony. Only then did Thalia start the engine and drove around looking for somewhere to eat. It was toote, so almost every restaurant was closed for the night. They ended up going to a store that was open twenty-four hours a day and ordered some sandwiches. Anthony ate up, too. He was too worried about Natasha earlier, so he hadn¡¯t had dinner and was hungry as well. Thalia couldn¡¯t help giggling when she stared at that cuddly kid in front of her. ¡°What are you giggling about?¡± asked Anthony. ¡°Can you imagine the look on Kyle¡¯s face when he finds out that the great Anthony is just a kid? I bet he¡¯d look just as surprised as I was.¡± ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t look surprise. You just look stupid.¡± Thalia couldn¡¯t speak for a moment there. She was about to fight back when Anthony said, ¡°That said, I will definitely capture then enhance Kyle¡¯s surprised expression and turn it into an animated gif. After all, something like that must be shared on the inte.¡± Thalia chuckled. ¡°That is so wonderfully cruel.¡± Not Twins Chapter 84 Not Twins Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Too Cute They ate away to fill their tummy a little before continuing with their previous discussion. Between bites, Anthony turned his attention to Thalia and asked, ¡°Earlier, you said you have a n to capture the culprit. What is that n?¡± Thalia paused for a moment before she parted her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll work, but we can try this.¡± Anthony had his eyes on Thalia. Thalia inched closer to him and pointed out, ¡°That guy wants your mommy dead, so what do you think he will do if he realizes that she survived?¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes a little. ¡°Ah, I get what you¡¯re saying now.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll set a trap because it is likely we don¡¯t need to go to him at all. He mighte to us,¡± said Thalia as she arched her brows once. Anthony smiled. ¡°I take back what I said earlier about you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You know? When I said you are stupid.¡± Thalia was momentarily speechless, but she eventually found her voice. ¡°Hey, my reaction is normal, okay? Who would¡¯ve thought that the hacker who has everyone on edge is just a kid? No one could¡¯ve Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. anticipated that!¡± Anthony nodded in agreement after he heard what Thalia said. He replied, ¡°Hmm, thank you for the Thalia couldn¡¯t speak for a moment there. Anthony wasn¡¯t humble at all, and that prompted her to scan him a little. ¡°How could a tiny baby like you not know humility at all?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t my skill earned me the right to act this way?¡± challenged Anthony in between bites. Thalia considered the situation. I guess he is right about that. He is just a kid, but he¡¯s so skilled and has already aplished so much. Given those circumstances, it¡¯s a miracle that a child like him isn¡¯t infuriatingly arrogant. He must have an exceptional mother who teaches him manners and to lie low. Thalia stared as she ate. ¡°A kid like you should get a better education and training.¡± ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Kyle told me that there is a training facility where talented kids from all around the world gather. They are given the best education, taught the most advanced skills, and trained to be as ruthless as possible. It¡¯s aprehensive training facility meant to train kids to be experts in every field. The entrance exam is brutal, but I¡¯m certain that you can get in.¡± Anthony grinned when he heard that. ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re not interested? You realize that many would die for an opportunity to go there, right?¡± said Thalia. ¡°I just want to be with my mommy.¡± Thalia was rendered speechless once more. He is probably the only person on Earth with such ridiculously little ambition. ¡°You think your mommy won¡¯t let you go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how she¡¯ll decide, but I want to stay by her side and protect her.¡± ¡°Your daddy will be there to protect your mommy, so you should go. Don¡¯t be a third-wheel.¡± ¡°She¡¯s single,¡± replied Anthony. ¡°Oh¡­¡± muttered Thalia. She was taken aback and looked at Anthony. ¡°You¡¯re from a single-parent household?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Then, your mommy must be an incredible person,¡±plimented Thalia. She just couldn¡¯t help it. I am so, so impressed. How does she teach her children so well despite being the only one there for them? Anthony grinned and nodded in agreement. As far as he was concerned, Natasha truly was at the best of the best. No one else coulde close to her. Thalia didn¡¯t push any further after she saw the look on Anthony¡¯s face. ¡°Oh well, we¡¯ll cross that bridge when we reach it. Still, I should warn you that if Kyle knows about you being a kid, he will surely try to get you to go to that training facility.¡± ¡°He can try, but he can¡¯t force me to go if I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°You are wasting your talent¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay with that.¡± At that point, Thalia felt as though there was no way to keep that conversation going anymore. The duo finished eating before Thalia turned to look at Anthony. ¡°Okay, then. It¡¯ste, so how about I drop you off at the hospital?¡± Anthony nodded. When they reach the entrance of the hospital, however, Anthony showed no intention of leaving the car at all. Thalia stared and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting out of the car?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait until morning. My mommy is definitely still sleeping, so I will go to her after she wakes up,¡± replied Anthony. Thalia arched her brows. She was about to ask him when that would happen when she saw Anthony getting into afortable position. ¡°I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯ll take a nap now.¡± Thalia was so speechless that she stared in confusion, exasperation, and frustration. When she finally found the right words to say, she saw that Anthony had already closed his eyes and was sleeping. She stared. There was no way she couldin or kick him out of the car when he had such chubby, cute cheeks and was so tiny. Gah! This is so unfair! Shouldn¡¯t the globally notorious hacker be someone fierce and merciless? How can he be so freaking cute? The contrast is killing me. Even if she ignored everything else, those chubby cheeks were more than enough to make Thalia forget just how ¡°merciless¡± Anthony could be. She thought about how he was still a kid and how his body was still growing, and that made her The next morning¡­ Terence had been staying guard over Natasha the entire night. He hadn¡¯t had a wink of sleep, so his eyes were bloodshot by then. He kept thinking about everything Natasha went through as she grew up. It¡¯s been years, but she never caused any trouble or ask for anything. She didn¡¯t evenin when she got divorced. In a way, she is heartbreakingly mature. Terence never scolded her as well, but the angels in heaven seemed adamant about making her suffer. Why must she go through so many hardships? Terence was heartbroken. He was still reeling in his pain when Natasha¡¯s eyelids fluttered. She finally woke up. ¡°Grandpa?¡± said Natasha. Terence rushed to her as soon as he heard her voice. ¡°Nat, are you up? How are you feeling now? Are you okay?¡± Natasha scanned her surroundings for a bit, then nodded. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Are you hurting in any way? Is there any difort? I¡¯ll go get the doctor.¡± ¡°Grandpa,¡± said Natasha. She stopped Terence from leaving and insisted, ¡°I¡¯m honestly fine.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Terence as he looked at her. ¡°All my injuries are external, so I am okay,¡± replied Natasha. She noticed Terence¡¯s bloodshot eyes at that moment, so she asked, ¡°Were you up all night?¡± ¡°How can I sleep when you¡¯re in a state like this?¡± Natasha felt guilty about it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry, you silly kid. I am okay with going through anything so long as you are fine,¡± replied Terence. Natasha grinned a little as she looked at him. Terence considered the situation for a moment before he looked right at her and said, ¡°Nat, there¡¯s something¡­ I don¡¯t really know how to say this¡­¡± Natasha didn¡¯t reply. She simply stared at him. ¡°Keh is right outside,¡± informed Terence. Still, Natasha didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°And Denise and Benjamin are in the room next door.¡± Natasha couldn¡¯t speak. So it happened after all. The timing was terrible, but it was unavoidable. Natasha recalled how Keh made that phone call right in front of her before she reached the hospital. She didn¡¯t want to face him, so she pretended to have fainted. After that, she actually fainted and didn¡¯t know what happened next. Natasha had been keeping quiet for a while, and that worried Terence, so he asked, ¡°Nat, how are you doing? Say something. Don¡¯t scare me like that.¡± To his surprise, Natasha was strangely calm when she replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandpa. I knew he will find out about this sooner orter, anyway.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± asked Terence. He didn¡¯t quite buy what Natasha said. Natasha nodded in response. ¡°So, does he know everything?¡± asked Terence. ¡°I never revealed anything to him while you were unconscious.¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much he is aware of, but if he met the kids, then it¡¯s likely the secret is already exposed.¡± Natasha didn¡¯t know how he and Denise got in touch or how he knew she was in trouble. However, she would ignore all that for the moment. She knew Keh too well and, given his style, he would definitely investigate everything thoroughly after he met the kids. Hence, there was no way to keep the kids a secret anymore. Not Twins Chapter 85 Not Twins Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Unbelievably Alike Terence was about to speak further when the door was pushed open, and Keh entered the ward. Immediately, Natasha cowardly closed her eyes. Until she figured out how to resolve the issue, avoidance would be her best solution. ¡°How is it, Old Mr. Watson? Has shee around?¡± Keh went over and asked. Terence was taken by surprise by Keh¡¯s appearance as well. He hurriedly turned around to look at Natasha and found she had closed her eyes. Not knowing what she was up to, Terence awkwardly let out a dry cough and said, ¡°Um, not yet¡­¡± ¡°That is strange! Based on the doctor¡¯s assessment, she should have regained consciousness by now.¡± Keh was puzzled. ¡°I was wondering too¡­¡± Terence replied, putting on a worried look. ¡°Let me check with the doctor,¡± Keh said, then went out of the ward again. Seeing that Natasha had continued to keep her eyes closed, Terence knew she had no intention of ¡°waking up¡± and intended to keep up with her act. Shortly after, the doctor came in and did an examination on her. ¡°I thought you said it was just some superficial injuries. Why is she still unconscious?¡± Keh asked, concerned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Every patient responds differently. Maybe Ms. Watson is a little weak and thus takes a little longer to regain her consciousness. It is not a concern, so please don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The doctor was reassuring, but Keh was not convinced. ¡°But¡ª¡± He was about to protest when Terence interjected and said, ¡°Let¡¯s trust the doctor and just wait a little longer.¡± Since even Terence had no objections, Keh could only nod in consent and keep quiet. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, it is nothing to worry about, but if you are concerned, we can do another thorough check- up for Ms. Watsonter,¡± the doctor suggested upon sensing Keh¡¯s concern. ¡°Please do so as soon as possible,¡± Keh said. After the doctor left, Keh¡¯s phone rang. After he took a nce at the caller ID, he turned to Terence and excused himself. ¡°Excuse me, Old Mr. Watson. I will step out to take this call,¡± he said. Terence nodded in acknowledgment. Fabian was waiting outside with some takeout boxes in his hands, and as he walked over to Keh, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder out loud. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, Ms. Watson is injured, so do you really think she is able to finish all this food?¡± Keh grabbed the takeout boxes from him and went into the next room, ignoring him. The two kids were awake and had already made their beds. Upon seeing him, Denise sweetly greeted him, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Handsome!¡± ¡°Good morning!¡± Keh was all smiles. ¡°Little Marshmallow? Why is she here, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Fabian¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as he was surprised to see Denise there. Keh did not bother to reply to him, but Denise went up and greeted him as well. ¡°How are you, Mr. Houde?¡± ¡°I am fine. What about you?¡± Fabian looked at her dotingly, totally in love with the little girl. ¡°Is my mommy awake, Mr. Handsome?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Not yet, but the doctor says she will wake up soon,¡± Keh answered as he ced some takeout boxes in front of her and added, ¡°We brought breakfast for the two of you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Handsome.¡± She nodded and thank him, then turned to motion Benjamin to do the same. Benjamin stepped forward and smilingly thank Keh as well. ¡°Dig in! I will go over to deliver some food to your great-grandpa,¡± Keh said, and he lovingly gave her a head rub when Denise nodded obediently. As Fabian walked out with Keh, he waved to Denise and said, ¡°See youter, Little Marshmallow!¡± ¡°Why is that little girl here? Who is her mommy?¡± Fabian asked as he caught up with Keh, who continued to ignore all his questions. Keh walked into the ward and greeted Terence. ¡°Please take your breakfast, Old Mr. Watson.¡± Terence took a look at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating now. You can leave it on the table.¡± Keh obligingly did that. Upon seeing Natasha, Fabian suddenly remembered a matter. He turned to Keh and said, ¡°Oh, Mr. Hamilton, I reckon the police will being overter to take her statement.¡± Terence turned around in shock and asked, ¡°Statement? What is that about?¡± ¡°Ms. Watson¡¯s ident¡ª¡± Fabian was about to borate when Keh interrupted him. ¡°It is just part of the routine investigation by the traffic police for ident cases,¡± Keh said assuringly to Terence. Terence did not suspect anything was amiss. He nodded his head, convinced. Fabian looked puzzlingly at Keh, as he was positive Keh knew that was not what he meant. However, he did not pursue further and went out obligingly when Keh signaled him to do so. After Fabian left, Keh tried to coax Terence into eating. He said, ¡°The kids are having their breakfast in the adjacent room. Why don¡¯t you go join them?¡± Terence shook his head and declined. ¡°Thank you, but I really have no appetite now.¡± ¡°You have to take care of yourself. If you fall sick yourself, no one can take care of the family,¡± Keh reasoned. ¡°Are you trying to scare me?¡± Terence turned to him, displeased. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it if you wish to see it that way,¡± Keh replied, earning an irritated stare from Terence. ¡°The kids need to go to school. Do you want to send them there, or should I?¡± Keh continued. Terence gave it a thought and was worried that Keh might take the kids away, so he immediately said, ¡°I will do it myself!¡± Next, he took the food from the table and made his way to the adjacent room to join the kids. Keh nodded as he watched Terence leave, satisfied. He took another look at Natasha and then left the room too. After everyone left, Natasha opened her eyes. She recalled how Keh tried to coax Terence into eating and how he stopped Fabian from telling the truth. She realized he was not a thoughtless guy after all. At least he knew not to add on to an old man¡¯s worry, which made him a somewhat decent man. Fabian finally figured things out while he was waiting outside of the ward. As soon as he saw Keh was talking about¡­ Don¡¯t tell me it is Ms. Watson, your ex-wife!¡± Keh kept mum, but Fabian knew that his silence meant yes! ¡°Ms. Watson has kids? But I did not find any records of her marriage!¡± he eximed. His mind was rife with all sorts of spections, and he finally settled his sight on Keh. ¡°Your ex- wife¡¯s kids¡­ are not yours, are they?¡± Keh chose to remain silent, further confirming Fabian¡¯s suspicion. ¡°So it is true? Oh my gosh! This is unbelievable!¡± Fabian gushed, and Keh gave him a dirty look as he found Fabian a little noisy. ¡°I always said Little Marshmallow resembles you, did I not? The first time I met her, I thought she was your rtive, but you denied it,¡± Fabian continued. Keh recalled Fabian had indeed said that previously. He raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Really? In what ways do we look alike?¡± ¡°The eyes? Or is it the mouth?¡± Fabian gave Keh a hard stare, trying to match him with Denise in his mind. ¡°I can¡¯t tell for sure now, but the resemnce is very clear! Like father, like daughter! Although I can¡¯t pinpoint the exact feature, from the first sight, I can definitely tell the two of you look alike!¡± Fabian added. His words pleased Keh, and suddenly, his boss no longer found him to be a noisy nuisance. ¡°Oh, it is the presence and the charisma! That¡¯s right! She resembles you in that!¡± Fabian wasn¡¯t trying Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. to butter Keh up. When he first saw Denise, he had thought she was rted to Keh, but Keh had denied that. Fabian wondered what had happened between Keh and Natasha. However, Keh was still keeping mum. ¡°So, is it really true that Little Marshmallow and the other boy are your kids, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Driven by curiosity, Fabian continued to probe. Not Twins Chapter 86 Not Twins Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Dropping The Act Suddenly, Keh turned to Fabian and asked, ¡°I told you to look into Natasha. What did you find out Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. about her?¡± Fabian was stumped by the sudden change in the tone of the conversation. He looked at Keh and solemnly said, ¡°I swear I did a thorough investigation on Ms. Watson, Mr. Hamilton. I left no stones unturned, but there was no evidence of the existence of the kids! It seems like someone deliberately made an effort to hide some information.¡± Keh felt the same way. He felt that Natasha selectively revealed whatever information that fitted into the image she wanted to present to other people. It was a very suspicious move on her part. Just as he was about to give that matter more thought, Terence came out of the room with Denise and Benjamin. Keh whispered to Fabian and said, ¡°Mind what you say in front of Old Mr. Watson. Don¡¯t make him worry.¡± ¡°Noted,¡± Fabian softly replied. Keh watched as Terence told the kids, ¡°Go in and take a look at your mommy. I¡¯ll send you to school after that.¡± Denise and Benjamin nodded and went into the ward. Keh went up to Terence and said, ¡°You did not sleep a winkst night and may not be in the best condition to drive. Let Fabian go with you. He can drive you and the kids to school.¡± Fabian put on a big smile and greeted Terence when thetter looked toward him. ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Watson.¡± Now that Natasha ended up in the hospital because of a car ident, Terence did not want to argue with Keh, so he begrudgingly agreed to Keh¡¯s proposal. After entering the ward, Denise and Benjamin went straight up to Natasha¡¯s bedside. Before the two kids could show their concern, Natasha opened her eyes. ¡°Nat!¡± Denise shouted out excitedly. Natasha motioned her to hush, and thetter obligingly contained her excitement and lowered her voice to a whisper. ¡°Nat, you are awake!¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Natasha nodded and continued, ¡°But we have to lower our voice so the monster outside won¡¯t ¡°So, you have been pretending to be unconscious?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± Natasha wondered out loud. ¡°We were so worried about you, yet you were putting on an act¡­¡± Denise was aggrieved. ¡°Nat wasn¡¯t trying to deceive you,¡± Benjamin exined. After he spoke, Natasha realized something was amiss and asked, ¡°Why is it only the two of you? Where is Anthony?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Denise was at a loss for words as she was stumped by her mother¡¯s question. Benjaminughingly replied, ¡°Tony has to attend to something. He wille by to visit youter.¡± Natasha gave them a doubtful look. Anthony was the most caring of the three kids, so it was highly unusual for him to not join them in their visit to see her. However, she did not dwell on that, as she had more pressing concerns. She looked them straight in the eye and said, ¡°I have no idea how you got to know Keh, but I will find out from youter after I get home. For now, both of you have to mind what you say, and please do not speak to him unnecessarily. Do you get me?¡± The two kids could tell from her tone that she was dead serious, so they quietly exchanged a puzzled look, then obediently nodded their heads and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll take note.¡± ¡°Move along and get going to school then!¡± Natasha urged, and the two kids obediently turned around and left the room. Terence was waiting for them outside of the room, and when he saw them, he asked, ¡°So no more worries now that you have seen your mommy?¡± The two kids exchanged wry smiles and kept quiet. ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Terence said, and the two nodded obligingly and went with him. Before she left, Denise turned around and stole a nce at Keh. She found that he was also looking at her. She had the urge to run to him for aforting hug, but heeding Natasha¡¯s warning, she suppressed herself and despondently turned away to leave with Terence. Keh noticed her longing look, and his heart melted. He had to restrain himself from running after her as he watched her walk away dejectedly. After they left, Keh went back into the ward and saw that Natasha was still lying quietly on the bed. He walked up to her and mumbled, ¡°Natasha, is Denise my daughter? I have so many questions for you, so when are you going to wake up?¡± The only sound he could hear was the soft, even sound of breathing from Natasha. Just then, his phone rang, and he stepped out of the room to take the call. Natasha breathed a sigh of relief and opened her eyes after she was certain he had left. She was not afraid of facing him, but she had yet to decide on how to respond to the questions she knew he would throw at her. It was a tricky situation, and she needed more time to think about how to handle it properly. She knew she would have to confront the questions someday, but she never imagined she would have to resort to faking unconsciousness to avoid him. Suddenly, she felt the urgency to go to the bathroom. She hesitated for a while, worried that Keh might return. However, no one could hold back for long when nature called, so she sat up and decided to go to the bathroom. Just as she sat up, the door opened, and Keh came in. He stared at her and eximed, ¡°You are awake!¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Natasha was caught off-guard, and she was at a loss for words. Keh walked up to her and mocked, ¡°For a moment, I thought you never want to wake up!¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that please you if I am to never wake up?¡± Keh bent down and stared her in the eye, saying, ¡°Really? What do you mean by pleasing me?¡± Natasha turned away from his gaze as she was at a loss for words to retort him. Then, she waved him off in annoyance and said, ¡°Get out of my way. I have to go to the bathroom.¡± Her brows knitted into a frown as she struggled to get up, but she silently bore with the pain and refused to get help. Keh could not bear to see that, so he walked over and gave her a helping hand. She did not reject his kind offer, and with his support, she slowly inched her body to the bedside. Keh could not bear to see her struggle anymore. He decisively scooped her up and carried her in his arms. Natasha was taken aback by his move, but then she looked at him and mumbled softly, ¡°Should have done that earlier!¡± Keh was rendered speechless. Mostdies would be touched and thankful for what he did, but Natasha spoke as if she was entitled to that help. He did notin about it. He silently made his way to the bathroom and carefully put her down before closing the door for her. Natasha could sense his care and concern, but she wasn¡¯t someone who would be easily touched by such small gestures. Instead, the more Keh showered her with tenderness and care, the more she felt that it was too Moreover, she reasoned he was not doing anything exceptional, and what he did was only amon gentleman¡¯s gesture. After a few minutes, Natasha opened the bathroom door and found that Keh was waiting for her on the other side. He threw her a nce, then picked her up again and carried her back to her bed. She epted his help without a protest and enjoyed the pampering. Once back on her bed, she spoke up and said, ¡°Thank you very much. You can leave now. I am tired and need to rest.¡± Keh was a little annoyed and grumbled, ¡°What do you take me for? A ve?¡± ¡°How would I dare to do that to the high and mighty Mr. Hamilton? Why would you feel like a ve? I did thank you for your help, didn¡¯t I?¡± Natasha gave him a smile and argued. Keh knew what she was up to. He knew she was trying to divert his attention so that she could prevent him from bringing up the touchy subject. He was not going to let her get her way. He moved closer to her and stared her right in the eye, asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to tell me, Natasha?¡± Not Twins Chapter 87 Not Twins Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Good Actress Natasha had no intention of backing off from Keh. She looked him straight in the eye, shook her head, and replied, ¡°No, I have nothing more to say to you.¡± Keh let out a derisive smile and said, ¡°How did I not notice earlier that you are such a good actress, Natasha?¡± ¡°Oh, really? That is great! I have another backup career choice then,¡± she jested. Keh was exasperated and decided to y the bad guy. He pulled a long face and said sternly, ¡°Natasha, you know what I am talking about, and you obviously know what I am after. Cut the act and give me the answer!¡± ¡°What answer?¡± Natasha replied nonchntly, keeping up with her innocent act. ¡°You¡­¡± Keh looked at her furiously and said, ¡°Natasha, is Denise and the other child¡ª¡± ¡°Keh, I am a patient now. Can you cut me some ck? Can¡¯t we discuss whatever you have in mind after I get discharged?¡± Natasha cut him off, not giving him a chance to ask his question. ¡°Patient? You definitely don¡¯t act like one, so pardon me for overlooking that!¡± he said. Natasha lifted her hand and showed him her injuries. There was no doubt she was injured, but Keh could not hold in his frustration any longer. He wanted to know the answer immediately. ¡°Just one question. You only need to answer one question from me, Natasha. Are they my children?¡± He looked at her with pleading eyes and asked. ¡°No.¡± It was a short and firm reply. Keh could not ept that answer. ¡°Impossible! They are obviously my children!¡± He dismissed her reply. Natasha took a deep breath and said, ¡°I answered your question, but you refused to ept my answer. Why do you bother to ask me in the first ce?¡± Her gaze was firm and non-evasive, but Keh refused to take her word for it. He enunciated, ¡°I want the truth!¡± She raised an eyebrow and challenged him. ¡°So you only take the answer ¡®yes¡¯ as the truth?¡± Keh stared at her, speechless. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then go for a paternity test!¡± she said. Keh narrowed his eyes and replied, ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t do that?¡± Natasha merely gave a small smile, ying mind games with him. Keh clenched his fist tightly and hissed, ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll get a paternity test done. If Denise is really my girl, I¡­ I will not let this matter slide, Natasha!¡± Natasha gave him a wry smile and said, ¡°You said the same thing when I told you I did not keep the babies. Now, when you think the children are yours, you threaten me in the same manner. No matter what I do, you will not let me off, right? I am in a no-win situation, so what more can I say?¡± She stared at him, putting on an indignant look. She made it look like she was the victim when she was the one ying games with his mind and frustrating him. Keh¡¯s eyes were burning with rage, but Natasha fearlessly stared back, undeterred. The tense situation was diffused when police officers walked in through the door. ¡°Is Ms. Natasha Watson here?¡± Keh withdrew from the hostile confrontation with Natasha, turned around, and nodded to the police officers who were standing at the door. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We have some questions with regards to the identst night,¡± one of the police officers said. Natasha suppressed her anger and nodded at the police officers. ¡°All right.¡± They walked over and asked, ¡°Can you tell us what happenedst night?¡± Seated on the bed, Natasha started recalling the events leading to the ident the previous night. ¡°I am not too sure what happened, but after driving off, I soon approached a traffic junction. That is when I found out the brakes were faulty. As such, I couldn¡¯t stop the car and went on to run multiple red lights in the city. Realizing how serious the situation was, I decided to drive to the suburb, hoping I could find a safe ce to bring the car to a stop. Unfortunately, a big truck appeared, and we crashed into one another.¡± The police officers were taking notes as she spoke. After she finished her recollection, one of them exined, ¡°ording to the information from the traffic police, the brakes of your car were tampered with, and that caused the ident. Do you have any idea who could have done that to you?¡± Natasha frowned and shook her head. ¡°No, I have no idea.¡± ¡°We have opened a case for this incident. It is not as simple as a mischievous prank, and we are looking into it being a case of attempted murder. We will appreciate it if you can provide us with useful information and evidence, Ms. Watson,¡± the police officer said. Natasha did not seem to be taken aback by the revtion. The same thought had shed through her mind when she was struggling to control the car the previous night. ¡°Did you get into a dispute with anyone recently?¡± the police officer asked. Keh looked away angrily when Natasha lifted her head and looked in his direction. ¡°Who is this?¡± the police officer asked. ¡°He is my ex-husband,¡± she replied honestly. ¡°I was the one who saved her yesterday,¡± Keh said. The police officers nodded and decided not to get involved in their marital dispute. One of them turned to Natasha and asked, ¡°Ms. Watson, can you try to think carefully and see if you have missed out on any possible clues? A small detail may be the key to solving the case.¡± Natasha went into deep thoughts for a while, then replied, ¡°I really don¡¯t remember offending anyone recently. However, I did feel I was being tailed.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh frowned, and he looked at her with concern. ¡°Can you recall the time and ce?¡± Natasha told the police officers everything she could recall. After half an hour, the police officers stood up, ready to leave. ¡°That¡¯s all for today, Ms. Watson. If you recall any other useful information, please do contact us and let us know.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± she said. ¡°It is our duty,¡± they replied. Keh stood up and walked the police officers out. As the door closed behind them, Natasha started thinking about what had happened in the past few days again, hoping one of those events could give her a clue about the ident. A few minutester, Keh came back into the ward. He walked straight up to her and asked, ¡°Why did you not tell me about being followed?¡± Natasha gave him an incredulousugh and said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be weird if I told you everything?¡± Keh could not refute her. She might be blunt in her choice of words, but she was right. Keh knew it was not an appropriate time to have petty fights with her, so he advised, ¡°Natasha, I am taking this very seriously. This is not a joke. You are in danger, and the mastermind wants you dead!¡± Natasha looked at him calmly and nodded. ¡°I know.¡± There was no sign of fear or worry in her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry or be fearful. I will look into the matter and keep you safe. In the meantime, Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. please be careful and vignt!¡± Keh added. Natasha said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this for me, Keh, I¡ª¡± He cut her off by saying, ¡°I know what you are thinking. Just take it as I am doing all this for Denise, not you. I don¡¯t want her to be worried or sad.¡± Natasha thought about it and concluded that even if Keh was not a good husband, perhaps he could be a good father. She knew if she were to face any problems, he would be there for the kids. That was a reassuring thought. She nodded to him and replied, ¡°Ok. I understand.¡± Not Twins Chapter 88 Not Twins Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Unequal Treatment Just when Keh was about to say something, Terence came back after dropping the kids off at school. The two developed a tacit agreement that they would not bring up the matter and cause Terence to worry. When thetter walked into the room and saw that there were only the two of them, he was rather annoyed. He strode toward Natasha and stared at her. ¡°How are you, Nat? Feeling any better?¡± ¡°Yup, I¡¯m all better now, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Do you feel any difort? Anywhere aching on your body?¡± Terence was concerned. Natasha shook her head and replied, ¡°Just some minor abrasions. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Abrasions? Oh dear, any ident can lead to a major problem! You lucked out this time. If any mishap befalls you, what am I going to do?¡± Terence was fretting. After mulling it over, Natasha said admittedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think things through. Sorry, Grandpa, for making you worry. There won¡¯t be a next time, I promise.¡± Then, she shed a coy smile at him. At that instant, Terence¡¯s heart softened, and he did not have the heart to reprimand her anymore. Meanwhile, Keh went into a daze as he stared at Natasha. This woman can talk about anything to anyone. Sometimes, she jokes casually. Other times, she exudes an imposing aura. But actually, she can be all coy and yful too. Am I the only exception? When she¡¯s in front of me, she has her guard up as though she¡¯s ready to enter the war with me anytime. She makes me feel as if I owe her lots of money! Then, Keh interrupted the silence. ¡°Old Mr. Watson, I¡¯m the one to be med. It¡¯s with good intentions that Grandpa gifted Nat with a car, but I wasn¡¯t able to stop the ident from happening. My bad.¡± Nat? Upon hearing that, Natasha lifted her head to look at him. She could not help but shudder when she heard him addressing her dearly. Why does it sound so creepy when he calls me that? It turned out Natasha was not the only one who was taken aback. Terence, too, turned to look at Keh with a meaningful look in his eyes. He knew that Keh wanted to protect Natasha, but it was all toote now. Had Keh done so many years back, Terence would not have been so angry at him. Terencemented, ¡°I understand the reasoning, and it¡¯s not your fault¡­¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Anyway, thanks for saving Nat. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re a busy man, Mr. Hamilton. It¡¯s getting Clearly, Terence implied that Keh should go. Hearing so, Keh gazed at him, and then at Natasha. He was aware that Terence had a prejudice against him, and there was nothing he could say at that moment to make Terence think otherwise. However, Keh could not just let it slide. ¡°Old Mr. Watson ¡ª¡± ¡°I hope that the Hamilton family will not give Nat any valuable presents henceforth. After all, you two are divorced. If anything untoward happens to her, I can¡¯t guarantee you that I¡¯ll be able to act rationally,¡± Terence interrupted. Just like that, he rendered Keh speechless. After frowning and hesitating for quite a while, Keh nodded and muttered, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Good. You¡¯d better get going.¡± Terence left him with that and sat down with his back facing Keh, not even casting him a nce. While Keh was standing rooted to the spot, his phone rang. Upon taking a peek at the screen, he furrowed his brows. Then, he shifted his gaze to look at them and announced, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± With that, he turned around, took his leave, and closed the door behind him. Looking at Terence, Natasha remarked, ¡°Grandpa, you were not subtle at all when you asked him to leave.¡± ¡°Oh, really? At least I didn¡¯t ask him to get lost. He should be thankful that I was polite,¡± he said furiously. ¡°He¡¯d better not think that I¡¯ll forgive him just because he¡¯s being nice.¡± Natasha remained silence. ¡°Anyhow, what about you? What¡¯s up between you and him?¡± Terence questioned. Instantly, Natasha shook her head vigorously, afraid that her grandfather would get the wrong idea. ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing to do with him. I don¡¯t know how he found me, but I can assure you that we¡¯re not in any rtionship whatsoever,¡± she quickly exined. ¡°Really?¡± Terence was dubious about it. Natasha nodded. Then, Terence pondered for a moment before he warned her once more, ¡°Keh isn¡¯t a goody two shoes. Since you two are divorced, you should stay away from him.¡± ¡°I know,¡± answered Natasha, nodding. ¡°Zachary doesn¡¯t know what happened to you, does he? Howe he didn¡¯t call ore over to pay you a visit?¡± Terence was curious. Obviously, he was more fond of Zachary aspared to Keh. ¡°Grandpa, mind your own business. Zachary doesn¡¯t know about this, so please let him be,¡± Natasha responded. Terence thought for a bit and nodded in agreement. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s not like I was going to call him up and update him about this.¡± Only then did Natasha feel relieved. Meanwhile, Anthony was on his way to see Natasha when he met Keh who was leaving the hospital in a hurry. He was stunned while he was pushing open the car door. Thalia was surprised to see Anthony¡¯s reaction, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± It was only after Keh had entered his car that Anthony shook his head and replied, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Do you know that man?¡± Thalia was exceptionally observant. ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Anthony answered. ¡°He¡¯s the legendary CEO of Hamilton Corporation, Keh Hamilton. He has connections in both the legal scene as well as the underworld. No one seems to be able to take him down, no matter how much they are willing to pay for that to happen,¡± exined Thalia. Anthony listened quietly without uttering a single word. Then, he opened the car door and got out of it. Thalia pondered for a moment and followed suit. ¡°What are you doing?¡± questioned Anthony. ¡°To go see your mommy with you!¡± ¡°How am I going to exin to her if youe with me?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°That¡¯s your problem, not mine.¡± Anthony was stumped. ¡°Even if you aren¡¯t going to introduce who I am, you should at the very least exin where you had beenst night, right?¡± Thalia prompted him. That¡¯s another problem to deal with¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that you lost your way, and I happened to be the gorgeous angel who extended help to you when you needed it most and even went to great lengths to send you to the hospital?¡± When Thalia said that, she purposely gave him the biggest and most beautiful smile. ¡°Are you sure this will work?¡± Anthony was doubtful. ¡°Well, it¡¯s better than noting up with an excuse. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± she asked in response. ¡°I think you¡¯re belittling my mommy¡¯s intelligence.¡± He could not help but feel this way. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯re very long-winded for your age.¡± Without any hesitation, Thalia went ahead of him into the hospital. Left with no choice, Anthony went along with her n. Terence was chatting with Natasha when Anthony opened the door and entered the room. ¡°Nat!¡± He dashed to his mother¡¯s side, followed by Thalia, who was surprised when she saw the patient sitting on the bed. Simrly, Natasha was also shocked to see Thalia, but she quickly hid her emotions within a split second. ¡°How are you, Nat? All good?¡± asked Anthony. Natasha withdrew her gaze from Thalia and shook her head while focusing on Anthony. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Where were youst night? Howe you were not with Benjamin and Denise?¡± ¡°I went searching for you, and¡­ I got lost,¡± he blurted a lie. Then, he looked in the direction of Thalia Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. and exined, ¡°This kindhearteddy sent me to the hospital.¡± Terence absolutely believed every word Anthony said. He hurriedly expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you, miss. You¡¯re very kind.¡± Thalia smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m d to be of help.¡± Her eyes were fixated on Natasha the entire time. Isn¡¯t this woman overly stunning? Not Twins Chapter 89 Not Twins Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Anthony Confesses Thalia had seen countless women, but not one was as stunning as Natasha. ¡°Hi, Goddess.¡± She could not wait to engage in a conversation with Natasha, and neither could she take her eyes off of her. Natasha looked at her and nodded at her. ¡°Hi. Thanks for taking the trouble to send my son back.¡± Thalia shook her head and replied humbly, ¡°You¡¯re most wee. I¡¯m just practicing good virtues.¡± Seeing that Thalia simply stood there and stared straight into Natasha¡¯s eyes, Anthony let out a cough. Only then did Thaliae back to her senses and give him an awkward smile. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to be rude, but your mommy is super attractive. I can¡¯t help it.¡± Anthony was at a loss for words. ¡°I can see why you¡¯re so adorable. It¡¯s all about the good genes!¡± Thalia remarked. Normally, one would see women swooning over pretty boys, but Thalia was ogling a beautiful girl instead. Hence, Anthony found that somewhat strange. ¡°All right. Now that I¡¯m here safe and sound at the hospital, you need not worry about me anymore. Thank you, miss. I shouldn¡¯t take up your precious time any further.¡± Smiling, he subtly hinted at Thalia that she should get going. However, Thalia ignored himpletely. She walked past him and approached Natasha. ¡°What do you do for a living, Goddess?¡± Anthony could not believe her outrageous acts. ¡°Programmer.¡± Natasha gave her aconic reply. ¡°Oh, a programmer¡­ How is it possible that your skin is wless if you have to face theputer for hours on a daily basis?¡± Thalia asked with envy as she scrutinized Natasha from top to toe. ¡°My mommy is a natural beauty!¡± Thalia turned a deaf ear to Anthony while looking attentively at Natasha. ¡°Can I add you on WhatsApp, Goddess?¡± Looking at Thalia¡¯s phone in front of her, Natasha narrowed her eyes and sank into her own thoughts. Momentster, she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not because my phone was lost in the identst night, and I haven¡¯t had a chance to get a recement.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right. You can just tell me your number, and I¡¯ll add you to my contact list,¡± Thalia suggested after a brief pause. ¡°Thalia!¡± Anthony could not help but call her name. Natasha chuckled upon hearing that. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Just like that, she revealed her phone number to Thalia. It did not take thetter long to add a new number to her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve added you. You just save mine when you can.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I shall take my leave.¡± Thalia then threw Anthony a sweet smile and said, ¡°Would you mind sending me, the kindhearteddy, off?¡± Anthony turned to Natasha, seemingly asking for her approval. Upon receiving a nod from Natasha, Anthony walked Thalia out. Thalia asked when they came out of the ward, ¡°I¡¯m a prettydy. Why must you insist on calling me a kindhearteddy?¡± Anthony rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Why did you ask for my mommy¡¯s contact number?¡± ¡°I want to be her friend,¡± replied Thalia in the most straightforward manner. ¡°Since I¡¯m going to stay by your side, it¡¯s best I develop a great rtionship with your mommy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to stay by my side? What do you mean by that, exactly?¡± Anthony was dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¯ve decided not to leave, and I want to stay for a period of time and have a jolly good time here.¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. What? ¡°Where do you live?¡± ¡°Why are you asking?¡± ¡°I n to rent a unit here so that it¡¯s convenient for me to see you daily.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Anthony rejected her and turned around to leave right after that. ¡°All right. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go back in and tell your mommy everything.¡± As she said so, she pretended to make her way into the ward. Anthony chickened out and stopped her. ¡°Thalia!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure to describe it as a beautiful encounter,¡± she said. Anthony was reluctant to give in to her. ¡°You can go ahead and continue to be tight-lipped. In any case, I do have a thousand ways to find out what I want to know.¡± She was very confident about getting what she wanted. Anthony knew that Thalia would continue to create problems for him if he remained silent. Upon thinking twice, he caved. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the address.¡± A smug smirk crept up on Thalia¡¯s face. She was not worried at all that Anthony would lie to her. Instead, she approached him and pinched his cheeks as she said, ¡°That¡¯s a good boy! All right, then. I¡¯ll go back, start packing my things, and get ready to move soon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch my face!¡± Displeased, Anthony rubbed the spots she pinched. Am I still a baby? It¡¯s so annoying that someone would still pinch my cheeks and tell me that I look cute! Thalia did not think much of it. ¡°Had I not known your real identity, I would have kissed you by now.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Try me!¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony covered his face and stared warily at her. He always acts like a cool, tough guy. He¡¯s finally looking like a kid of his age. He¡¯s so adorable! ¡°You¡¯re such a darling!¡± Thalia ruffled his hair as she spoke. Anthony was left fuming following her action of treating him like a toy. ¡°Okay, see you soon.¡± Upon noticing that his blood was boiling, she stopped her cheeky acts and zoomed away. Anthony massaged his face while watching her back profile disappear before his sight. Then, he returned to the ward. Heaving a sigh, Anthony got ready to be interrogated by his mother. However, Terence and Natasha continued their casual chats. Neither of them asked him anything about Thalia. He strode toward them and asked, ¡°Gramps, Nat, where are Denise and Benjamin?¡± ¡°They have left for school,¡± Terence replied. Suddenly, a thought dawned on him. He looked at his great-grandson and said, ¡°Anthony, you shouldn¡¯t act on your own ever again. What would we do if you¡¯re lost?¡± Anthony took a quick nce at Natasha. Seeing that she looked indifferent, he nodded in response. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you should go back and take a rest too after staying awake for one whole night. See, there are dark circles under your eyes now,¡± urged Natasha. ¡°Yes, I n to go home now and make you some soup.¡± Subsequently, Terence turned to Anthony and instructed, ¡°Stay here and look after your mommy, okay? I¡¯ll go back now ande back with some home-cooked soup. Don¡¯t roam around. Have I made myself clear?¡± ¡°Yes, Gramps!¡± Anthony nodded obediently. Among the three children, Anthony was regarded as the one who was most trustworthy and thoughtful. Terence had a lot of faith in him, so he did not leave him with many reminders. ¡°Nat, get a good rest. I¡¯ll be back in a jiffy.¡± He seemed to be worried about Natasha more.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡± ¡°I know what you want to say. Rest assured that I¡¯m aware of my own condition, and I know my body well,¡± Terence interrupted her. After dropping his words, he left the ward in a hurry. Natasha knew that there was no way she could convince Terence to take it easy. Yet, being cared for by someone made her feel happy. She thought that she was living a blissful and blessed life. The ward was left with just Anthony and Natasha. ¡°Would you like to drink some water, Mommy?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°About Keh¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Natasha stared at him and did not beat around the bush. Instead, she went straight to the point. ¡°Huh?¡± Anthony was taken aback. He did not expect his mother to ask him about that. After mulling it over for a while, Anthony decided toe clean with her. ¡°Well, Denise has his WhatsApp number, and I once met him downstairs too. From your conversations with Gramps, I learned that you two know each other. The most important thing is that the man and I look exceptionally alike.¡± Thest sentence confirmed that Natasha¡¯s suspicion was right. ¡°So?¡± ¡°He¡¯s Daddy, isn¡¯t he?¡± Anthony lifted his head and posted the million-dor question. Natasha was stunned speechless. Anthony never expressed his emotions easily. In fact, he rarely argued with Natasha. Growing up, he was an obedient child who had never once asked questions about the identity and the whereabouts of his father. Then again, refusing to ask did not mean that he had no intention to discover the truth. Not Twins Chapter 90 Not Twins Chapter 90 Chapter 90 The Confessions Pausing briefly while she regarded Anthony, Natasha then nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yes.¡± There, she had confessed to it. Regardless, the thought of keeping it from the children had never crossed her mind. In her own approach to childhood education, she could never allow herself to take advantage of their youthful ignorance to deceive them or lie to herself. Natasha was fullymitted to addressing whatever queries they might have, except that they had never broached the subject prior. Nodding staidly, Anthony appeared to be quite unfazed by the answer he was given, to say the least. ¡°Okay. Got it!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything else you would like to say to me?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Nope.¡± Anthony shook his head. All he sought was an answer, and the fact that he got one was satisfactory enough for him. ¡°Actually, I wouldn¡¯t have kept it from all of you had any one of you had asked earlier,¡± said Natasha as she looked at Anthony. ¡°Nat.¡± At that moment, Anthony snuggled up close. ¡°This answer isn¡¯t going to change anything. You¡¯re still my mommy who I love very, very much. I¡¯ll never ever want to leave you!¡± Being more ustomed to expressing himself through his actions most of the time, Anthony had seldom been so chatty, and much rarer still had he been so sweet. Hearing such wordse off his lips thus made Natasha feel especially moved. ¡°All right, then!¡± She nodded coolly as usual. ¡°I¡¯d be holding you to that.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± Anthony nodded in affirmation. ¡°In the event he and I went to court over this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d refuse to go with him even if he won, and I¡¯d stille back even if he took me away. He might be able to stop me once or twice, but he can¡¯t stop me forever.¡± That led Natasha to burst outughing. She then reached out her hand to pat him on the head. ¡°Now, that¡¯s my boy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you needn¡¯t worry about thiswsuit, Mommy. In any case, you can onlye away a winner.¡± ¡°I believe so too.¡± Natasha concurred with a nod. Anthony finally smiled as innocently as any child ought to in front of Natasha. Just looking at him prompted Natasha to drop the questions she wanted to ask. Being such a restrained person herself, she did not want her own children to inherit that particr trait of hers. Hence, she did not want to interfere with their personal development. ¡°Go and pour me a ss of water.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± Anthony happily approached and began to serve Natasha. Elsewhere, Keh went to inspect the wrecked car after he departed from the hospital and also purposefully made a trip down to the police station to reiterate his own stance on the whole affair. Considering that it concerned Natasha¡¯s safety, he was determined to ferret out the one who wished to cause harm to her as soon as possible. Keh received a call from Thea almost immediately after he stepped outside the police station, but with the events of the previous day still fresh in his mind, Keh declined to pick up and hung up on her instead. He had thought about returning to the office, but aside from looking quite unkempt, his attire was also spotted with bloodstains. Thereupon, Keh opted to head straight back to the Hamilton residence. Liam was practicing his drawing techniques at home and did not even look up when the butler informed him that Keh had returned. ¡°Hmph. He treats this house as though it¡¯s a hotel. Coming and leaving whenever he pleases.¡± Knowing well that thosements were meant for him, Keh considered his own words before he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m back, Grandpa.¡± Meaning to take a dig at him when he turned, Liam was left astounded when he saw the bloodstains on his counterpart and noticed the state of dishevelment thetter was in. ¡°What happened to you? Are you hurt?¡± Concerned that Liam might be sick with worry, Keh said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. The blood from these stains didn¡¯te from me. Let me head up to wash and change out of this. Then, I¡¯d exin everything.¡± With that, he went on upstairs. While he watched from the rear, Liam was unable to contain himself. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. going on first?¡± The only response he yielded was the sound of Keh¡¯s door closing. ¡°That little brat¡­¡± Liam was equal parts livid and helpless. While Keh was upstairs in the showers, his mind was upied by thoughts about Liam¡¯s condescending attitude and also Natasha¡¯s general indifference toward himself. He was not able to tell what kind of feeling he was experiencing at the moment, but he felt annoyed for some reason. Once done showering, Keh went downstairs to where Liam was waiting. As fond as Liam was of giving Keh a tongueshing every now and then, Liam was nheless deeply concerned about his grandson when something happened to thetter. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Keh walked over and sat himself down on the couch. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Liam asked before approaching to lift his grandson¡¯s shirt. ¡°Hey, what are you doing, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Checking whether you¡¯re wounded, you brat!¡± Liam continued to probe around and inspect Keh¡¯s body. It was only after Liam confirmed his own grandson was fine that he felt relieved. Keh sat down. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d dare to show myself back here if I was injured?¡± That prompted Liam to roll his eyes at him. ¡°Lord knows what¡¯s going through that useless head of yours.¡± Pursing his lip, Keh held his own tongue. When he noticed how glum the younger man looked, Liam asked, ¡°Now, are you going to tell me what all this is about?¡± That was when an idea struck Keh. He eyed Liam and then carried on talking as before. ¡°This blood isn¡¯t mine. It¡¯s Natasha¡¯s.¡± Liam was sipping away at his coffee, and hearing that nearly caused him to spew out his drink. ¡°What did you say?¡± He red at Keh in abject disbelief. ¡°She got into a traffic ident yesterday.¡± ¡°An ident? Was it serious? How is she now? Why are you telling me this only now, you brat?¡± Liam appeared deathly disconcerted. ¡°Her life is not in danger. She just suffered a bit of abrasion, some fractures, and a concussion, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all? What the hell is wrong with you? How bad does it need to get before you¡¯d consider it serious?¡± Seeing how agitated Liam was, Keh said, ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself too worked up. You have to be mindful of your own heart condition.¡± ¡°And you. Why aren¡¯t you keeping vigil at the hospital? What are you doing back here?¡± an exasperated Liam asked. The mere mention of that left Keh quite helpless. ¡°It was Old Mr. Watson who told me to leave¡­¡± What was to follow was self-evident as Liam looked at him intently. ¡°Y-You had iting to you!¡± Speechlessly, Keh pursed his own lips. ¡°No. I have to go down to the hospital to see things for myself.¡± Following that, Liam summoned the butler to him. ¡°Prep the car, Dan. I want it ready to leave by the time I¡¯ve changed.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯d go see to it right away.¡± Then out went Dan. ¡°Shall I apany you?¡± the observing Keh asked. Only then did the slick nature of his intentions dawn upon Liam, who regarded him, snickering, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why you were waiting for me here, huh?¡± Perking up his eyebrows, Keh remained silent. He made no attempt to deny that either. ¡°Terence won¡¯t allow you to stay at the hospital, so you decided that you¡¯re going to go there in my name. To think you had me wondering why you came back here for¡­ You were plotting to exploit your own grandfather!¡± said Liam as he regarded him. ¡°I have no such intention.¡± Out of pride, Keh did not want to admit that. ¡°Fine then. In that case, you won¡¯t be going.¡± With that, Liam headed upstairs to get changed. When he came back down, Keh was no longer seated in the living room. Without questioning too much about it, Liam simply got up and left. After he got in the car, however, that was when he saw Keh right there in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Dan said that his foot is killing him, Grandpa, so I¡¯d be helping to chauffeur you around today,¡± said Keh as he turned back to face Liam. Even if no one else could see through him, how could Liam possibly not? Withoutmenting further, he straightaway shut the car door. Pursing his lips, Keh went on to roll the car out. Not Twins Chapter 91 Not Twins Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Lost And Confused After Natasha had finished the soup in the afternoon, Terence said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯m going to go pick up Denise. Sit tight and rest up. I¡¯d be right back.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Be careful on the road, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Will do,¡± Terence replied. Just as he was about to make his way out, the door was pushed in from the opposite direction. In came Liam, striding in in a boisterous fashion. ¡°Where¡¯s Nat? Let me have a look at her.¡± The presence of the man who just entered drew a frown from Terence. ¡°What are you doing here, Liam?¡± It became clear then what was going on once he spotted Keh tailgating close behind. This rascal is definitely doing this on purpose! He then shot Keh a look of disapproval. Liam regarded Terence. ¡°You¡¯re too much, old man. How could you not inform me when something this major happened to Nat?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Before Terence could respond, Liam had already swept past him to approach Natasha who was sitting on the bed. ¡°How are you doing, Nat? Are you feeling better?¡± When Natasha saw Liam, her attention was naturally fixated upon Keh behind him. Needless to say, Keh was absolutely doing that on purpose, and he met her gaze as though to convey exactly that. Rolling her eyes at him, Natasha then regarded Liam smilingly. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not fooling me. Just look at your face, your body, and how badly banged up you are. It must have been very painful¡­¡± The more Liam looked at her physical state, the more his heart ached for her. He then turned to regard Terence. ¡°Heck of a job you were doing caring for Nat. How could you let her get hurt to this extent?¡± Hearing that, Terence responded, ¡°You are one to say. How would there have been an ident if you had not insisted on getting her a car? Nat usually grabs a ride after work and would be able to nap the rest of the way home. It was you being so adamant about gifting her a car that had brought about this ident!¡± At first eager to retort, Liam subsequently lowered his eyes sheepishly when he considered how probable a cause that might have been. ¡°I-I¡¯m not going to get into that with you.¡± Reflecting on it, he then turned his attention back to Natasha. ¡°I really meant well, Nat, and I didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out this way¡­ Are you mad at me?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°Of course not. You were only being thoughtful, and the traffic ident itself was just pure happenstance. I wouldn¡¯t lump them together and say that they could be connected in any way.¡± Hearing that helped set Liam¡¯s mind at ease. ¡°You¡¯re so much more understanding, unlike some dumb old man!¡± Terence was bbergasted. How dare you take potshots at me, you old b*stard? ¡°Rest assured that although I did not mean for any of this to happen, I acknowledge the role that I yed. As such, I will definitely take responsibility for it,¡± said Liam to her. ¡°Take responsibility? How do you expect to do that, mm?¡± asked Terence as he approached. ¡°I¡­ will cover all of Nat¡¯s medical expenses, and I¡¯ll also ensure that she¡¯d be well-nourished and in a much better shape than ever before,¡± replied Liam in a huff. ¡°You might as well save yourself the trouble because no one cares for it!¡± Terence said. ¡°I¡¯d be thankful enough if you Hamiltons would just stay far, far away from my Nat!¡± ¡°You¡­ That¡¯s too much from you, Terence!¡± Liam howled, sounding quite aggrieved. ¡°Too much?¡± Terence retorted. ¡°Have I misspoken? The pair of you Hamilton boys must have been sent by the heavens to bring my Nat to ruin.¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡± ¡°What? Was I wrong to say that?¡± Terence retorted. The sight of the two of them starting their bickering again led Natasha to rub her own temples. In reaction to the situation unfolding before him, Keh approached to offer up a reminder. ¡°We are in a hospital, Grandpa.¡± Liam was in a right fit, and it was only when he turned and saw Natasha massaging her own head in vexation that he tried to rein himself in. Then, he said to Terence, ¡°Fine. It is whatever you say. I¡¯m not Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. going to fight with you today.¡± With a cold snort, Terence looked away and said no more. ¡°My grandfather is genuinely concerned for Nat, Old Mr. Watson. What happened before was entirely my fault, so please do not me it on him,¡± Keh said. If Terence heard him, he acted as though he had not. Looking on, Liam said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You shouldn¡¯t waste your breath on him. Stubborn as a mule, he is.¡± The atmosphere instantly turned frigid. Just then, the door was pushed inward once more, and then a little girl came running through. ¡°Nat, I¡¯m back!¡± Seeing the girl make a beeline for Natasha caused Liam¡¯s brows to bunch up. Conversely, Keh merely peeked at Liam without saying anything. Right after, Benjamin and Zachary also filed in. Seeing childrene in one after another got Liam quite lost and confused. This¡­ What¡¯s going on here? Where did these childrene from? Knowing that it would not be easy to exin the situation in such short order, Terence ignored them and turned his attention to Zachary instead. ¡°Oh, what are you doing here, Zach?¡± Terence¡¯s attitude toward that person is a world of difference. Liam rolled his eyes at it right off the bat. ¡°I learned from Denise and Benjamin that Nat was involved in an ident. That¡¯s why I came over to visit.¡± Zachary spoke elegantly and appeared to be quite formal, going to the extent of bringing fresh flowers and fruits along with him. ¡°Who is he?¡± Liam quietly whispered to Keh. Though Keh did not reply, the manner in which he looked at Zachary was so obvious that Liam was able to get the hint right away. Yet, his gaze remained transfixed upon those two children. Why is it that they look so familiar? At that moment, Terence called out to Zachary. ¡°Come on and sit over here, Zach.¡± Zachary nced at Keh to the side once before he made his way toward Natasha. ¡°I only got to know about your ident from Denise today. Are you okay? How are you doing now?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Have those two been bothering you?¡± ¡°No. They were both very well-behaved,¡± said Zachary, smilingly. ¡°I know exactly what they are like,¡± Natasha said. ¡°No, Mommy. I¡¯ve been a very good girl,¡± said Denise, pouting in protestation. ¡°You¡¯re only saying that in front of Mommy,¡± quipped Benjamin. Mommy? Huh? Liam¡¯s eyes popped when he heard the children address Natasha that way. What¡¯s this about? As no one else seemed surprised when he looked around him, he immediately went forward. ¡°Who are these two children, Nat? What¡¯s going on here?¡± Regarding Keh who was standing not far away, she presumed that that must be his true motive for showing up there. On his part, however, Keh held his silence and adopted the stance of a passive observer. After she shot a look at Keh, Natasha nheless retained her genial demeanor. ¡°These two here, Old Mr. Hamilton, are my son and daughter.¡± While she spoke, she arched her head toward Denise and Benjamin. ¡°Call him Great-grandpa.¡± Regarding Liam, Denise and Benjamin dutifully hailed, ¡°Great-grandpa.¡± Though thoroughly stupefied, Liam found the children familiar to him the more he looked at them. ¡°This¡­ What on earth is going on here?¡± Liam muttered. Not Twins Chapter 92 Not Twins Chapter 92 Chapter 92 The Scheming Man The atmosphere instantly got so awkward that Natasha was at a loss of how to react. Monitoring the evolvement of the situation and amidst concern that Zachary would be upset, Terence promptly intervened. ¡°Come on, Liam. Let¡¯s head outside for a chat.¡± Tilting his head, he motioned for thetter to follow. Given the long history between the pair, Liam understood his counterpart¡¯s intention at one nce. The sight of Zachary reduced Liam¡¯s mouth to a pout. ¡°Yeah, fine.¡± On the way out, Liam turned and cast a nce at Keh. ¡°You, stay here and take care of Nat.¡± Whereas Keh nodded in acknowledgment, Natasha was rendered speechless. The two of them did it on purpose, didn¡¯t they? From there, the room was left with just Natasha, Zachary, the two children, and Keh. The atmosphere, too, was peculiar in its own way. Regarding the two little ones, Natasha said, ¡°Go and do your homework.¡± In response, Benjamin and Denise nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± Hence, off went the two of them. Reacting to the situation, Keh went over to the pair of tykes. ¡°I¡¯ll help guide you along.¡± Hearing that put a broad smile on Denise¡¯s lips. She, however, reined herself in when she noticed the way Natasha was looking at her. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Handsome.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± replied Keh with a warm smile. He then cast an eye over his own shoulder toward Natasha with his brows perked in an act of provocation. Natasha rolled her eyes at him. Childish. All of that did not escape Zachary. Yet, he acted as though he was unaware while he addressed Natasha. ¡°Would you like to have some fruits?¡± Natasha was about to respond in the negative when Zachary picked up one. ¡°Denise told me that oranges are your favorites.¡± Natasha made no denial of that. ¡°The little girl tells you everything, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Declining to reply, Zachary simply peeled an orange for her. ¡°Try this one.¡± Natasha inspected it before she took it from him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, she popped it into her mouth. ¡°How is it? Is it sweet?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Very.¡± ¡°Have some more, then.¡± Zachary continued to peel for her. The two of them chatted away happily while she ate one slice after another. To the side, those dark eyes of the observing Keh seemed to have be awash with colors as the corner of his lips evoked a cold smirk. Those subtle expressions of his did not elude Denise. Finally, she understood why there needed to be two equally matched men inside television dramas. It was only with the conflict created through an intense rivalry between twoparable men that an engaging journey and satisfying ending could be made possible. Perhaps allowing for such drama to happen isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing after all. However, she decided to assist Keh because she could not bear seeing him in a position of disadvantage. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty, Mr. Handsome,¡± Denise said. When Keh heard her, he looked at Denise with his lips curled upward. ¡°Hang on. Let me go get some water for you.¡± With that, he got up and went off in the direction where Zachary and Natasha were. ncing Denise¡¯s way, Benjamin shook his head helplessly. Oh, women! Such devious creatures they are! Then, he lowered his gaze to resume his work. Zachary and Natasha were conversing when Keh walked by. Thetter feigned casualness while he poured water into a ss, just as Zachary and Natasha likewise talked on as though they did not see him. Once done with his task, Keh turned around, only to see what an enjoyable time the two of them were having. In the next second, he bent his wrist to send the water from the ss sshing right onto Zachary. Zachary immediately set himself upright. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m terribly sorry, Mr. Lynch. I did not mean to do that.¡± While Keh spoke, there was a spot of gleefulness in his expression. Natasha rolled her eyes at him. Are you sure that was idental? Drawing some tissues off the table, she passed them along to Zachary. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Shaking his head, Zachary maintained his good-humored demeanor. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Surely you aren¡¯t mad, are you, Mr. Lynch?¡± asked Keh. Zachary regarded him with the same gentlemanly smile. ¡°No big deal. It¡¯s just a shirt.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good to know, but your shirt¡¯s all soaked through. Looks like you might have to head home to get changed, Mr. Lynch.¡± It was apparent to anyone what Keh meant by that. Zachary cast a nce at Keh and subsequently turned his gaze toward Natasha. ¡°It¡¯s getting ratherte, so I should get going. Have a good rest, Nat. I¡¯de by again tomorrow.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°All right, then. Take care.¡± Zachary nodded. ¡°I shan¡¯t be seeing you out then, Mr. Lynch,¡± Keh said. Zachary¡¯s lips curled up as he shot Keh a look. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± With that, he then turned to the two little ones. ¡°See you, Benjamin, Denise.¡± ¡°See you, Mr. Zach.¡± ¡°Bye, Mr. Zach.¡± Benjamin and Denise waved to him. Smilingly, Zachary turned to exit, closing the door behind him. Keh¡¯s brows perked up smugly when he thought of having scored such an easy victory. At that moment, Natasha regarded him. ¡°Is there a point to this, Keh?¡± ¡°What?¡± Keh turned and regarded her with an innocuous expression. Natasha sneered. ¡°Those are some fine acting chops you got there, Mr. Hamilton. You could consider bing an actor should your business ever go under.¡± Keh¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°It takes one to know another.¡± Following that, he filled up a new ss that he took over to Denise. ¡°Here, Darling. Drink up.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Handsome.¡± Receiving the ss from him, Denise met Natasha¡¯s gaze before she looked away and took a sip. Good grief! I did not foresee Daddy being so cunning. To think that he¡¯d pull off a stunt like that! Even she could tell that that was deliberate. What a scheming man he is. I can¡¯t even look at him. As for Keh, his expression remained as nonchnt as ever. Sometimes, the end justifies the means. Hence, he was quietly filled with glee. Refusing to bother about him, Natashaid her head down to rest. Out of sight, out of mind. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Meanwhile, Terence and Liam had found a spot outside where they could sit face to face. Terence had no idea how to broach the subject, as it should not have been him to be the one to bring up that issue to begin with. ¡°Hey, Terence. Don¡¯t tell me that those two kids belong to Nat?¡± Liam asked. ¡°Of course, they are hers!¡± ¡°No. What I mean to ask is, were they the children of Nat and my grandson?¡± Liam¡¯s question was met with Terence¡¯s silence. That silence, though, told Liam everything he needed to know. ¡°Really? Is that true?¡± Liam pressed agitatedly. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Terence replied. ¡°Those two children are from the Watson family, and they have nothing whatsoever to do with you Hamiltons!¡± That prompted a visceral reaction from Liam. ¡°You¡­ You old bugger¡­ When Nat conceived a pair of twins back in the day, Keh only found out after the divorce. I know that he had looked up Nat before pertaining to this matter, so you cannot fool me!¡± Liam said. ¡°So what? Those babies had already been aborted right from the beginning,¡± Terence said. ¡°Fancy being so full of crap for someone at your age. In that case, tell me, then. Who¡¯s their father?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. All you need to know is they don¡¯t belong to the Hamilton family!¡± came Terence¡¯s resolute reply. That, however, had Liam even more convinced than ever that those must be his own great- grandchildren. The striking features of those children alone are already proof in themselves. Coupled with my understanding of Terence, this has to be true. One hundred percent! Not Twins Chapter 93 Not Twins Chapter 93 Chapter 93 I Will Not Take The Kids Although Liam was excited, he knew better than to get too worked up about it. Judging by Terence¡¯s recent abnormal behavior, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s afraid of us taking the kids away. While I do like the kids very much, I also have moral boundaries. Besides, I¡¯ve known Terence for so many years now. There¡¯s no reason for me to go that far. With that in mind, Liam calmed down and nced at Terence as he asked, ¡°Terence, how long have we known each other for?¡± Terence rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying to guilt-trip me! It won¡¯t work!¡± Liam clicked his tongue. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for over fifty years now. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t understand you or the other way round.¡± Terence kept quiet after hearing that. ¡°I know you¡¯re upset about what Keh did. After all, I¡¯d be p*ssed as well if I were you. Do you still remember how long I was hospitalized for back then because of it?¡± Liam asked. Terence visited him at the hospital often, so he couldn¡¯t possibly forget that. ¡°I¡¯m definitely taking Nat¡¯s side on this matter. I will not condone his actions. Even if these kids really do belong to the Hamilton family, I promise not to take them away from you,¡± Liam continued. Terence froze and stared at him in confusion upon hearing that. Fearing that it was a lie, he didn¡¯t dare believe Liam too easily. ¡°What, you don¡¯t trust me anymore?¡± Liam asked.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Having been friends for so many years, Terence knew full well that Liam was a man of his word. After giving it some thought, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just that I¡ª¡± ¡°I know. You¡¯re worried about Keh, aren¡¯t you?¡± Liam cut him off. Terence simply lowered his gaze and said nothing in response. ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t stand my grandson either. He doesn¡¯t have any talent apart from being handsome, wealthy, and capable.¡± What the hell¡­ This guy is probably the first I¡¯ve seen to badmouth his grandson withpliments! Terence rolled his eyes at the thought of that. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for you to hand the kids over, nor am I asking you to forgive Keh. All I want is an answer. I used to be so worried about Keh not getting married as I didn¡¯t want our Hamilton family lineage to end like this. Now that I know he has kids of his own, I can die without regrets.¡± Terence frowned. ¡°D-Don¡¯t give me that crap!¡± ¡°I meant it when I said I won¡¯t take the kids from you. They will simply have one more person that loves them in this world, so your concerns aren¡¯t going toe true. I won¡¯t forgive Keh if he dares do such a thing!¡± Liam said with a vicious look in his eyes. Having heard all that, Terence was moved atst. ¡°I don¡¯t mind letting you spend time with the kids as long as Keh doesn¡¯t try to take them away.¡± Liam seized the opportunity and asked excitedly, ¡°So, they really are the Hamilton family¡¯s kin?¡± ¡°Nat hasn¡¯t told the kids about it yet, so you¡¯d better not get involved in this!¡± Terence warned him. Liam had everything figured out after associating that information with the reason Keh had him After giving it some thought, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t cause you any trouble. I¡¯m definitely on Nat¡¯s side when ites to this. Man, our family sure is lucky to have two adorable kids to continue our lineage! I feel so blessed!¡± Terence had never seen the elderly man look so happy in a really long time. He was about to tell him that there were actually three kids instead of two, but Liam leaped to his feet before he could say anything. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head back!¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°To see my precious great-grandchildren, of course! You get to see them every day, but I¡¯m not that lucky. I have to go see them right now!¡± Liam said as he grabbed his things and left. Terence quickly went after him as he knew about his poor health condition. ¡°Hey! Slow down!¡± However, Liam was running so fast that he didn¡¯t hear him at all. Upon entering the ward, Liam¡¯s eyes lit up as his gaze immediately fell upon Benjamin and Denise. Although Denise had never seen Liam before, Benjamin had secretly caught a glimpse of him once and took a liking to him ever since. ¡°Is something the matter, Great-grandpa?¡± Liam walked up to them and asked with a smile, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing! What¡¯s your name, child?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Denise Watson.¡± ¡°And what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Benjamin Watson,¡± Benjamin replied. Although Liam found their names to sound rather mundane, it didn¡¯t affect his love for them in the slightest. ¡°You both look so adorable!¡± Liam eximed with tears of joy as he patted them on the head. His behavior and actions were more than enough to do all the talking for him. Natasha nced at Terence in response, but he simply lowered his gaze helplessly. Keh felt excited too when he saw how enthusiastic Liam was toward the kids. Realizing that he didn¡¯t have anything to give them, Liam said, ¡°Ah, my apologies. I can¡¯t believe I came here without at least bringing a gift! I-I¡¯ll have some delivered to your houseter on, okay? What would you kids like?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Denise gave it some thought before looking at Natasha and Terence for permission. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can ask for anything you like.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like for you to take me out for lots of good food, Great-grandpa!¡± Denise said with a smile. ¡°Sure thing!¡± Liam couldn¡¯t be happier to hear that. He then looked at Benjamin and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I heard you¡¯ve been unwelltely, Great-grandpa. I¡¯d like for you to take your medication on time so you can get healthy again. That way, I¡¯ll be able to y chess with you!¡± Benjamin replied. My goodness! This child is such an angel! I wish I could take them home with me! D*mn, I¡¯m starting to regret making that promise earlier! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be sure to take my medication and nurse myself back to health. After that, I¡¯ll take you two out for some fun, okay?¡± Liam said. Benjamin nodded. ¡°Sure thing!¡± Keh had a relieved look in his eyes when he saw the heartwarming moment they were having. Meanwhile, Anthony was leaning on the wall outside the ward. Although he didn¡¯t intend on going inside, a smile formed on his face after hearing their conversation. Family sure is amusing, huh? Not Twins Chapter 94 Not Twins Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Take The Kids Away Liam loved Denise and Benjamin so much that he didn¡¯t want to say goodbye to them. Unable to bring himself to separate them, Terence could only watch helplessly from the side. Eventually, he decided to speak up and said, ¡°All right, it¡¯s gettingte now. You should head back and rest.¡± Liam looked out the window and saw that the sky was already dark. It was indeed quitete at the time, but Liam was really reluctant to leave the kids. ¡°The kids need to head home and rest too, you know?¡± Terence said. ¡°How about I send them home?¡± Liam asked with an eyebrow arched. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary¡ª¡± ¡°Okay, sure.¡± Natasha spoke up all of a sudden. Terence, Liam, and Keh all turned to look at her in confusion. ¡°R-Really?¡± Liam asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you could even take them home with you and look after them for the night, Old Mr. Hamilton. As you can see, I can¡¯t take care of them at the hospital. My grandpa has his hands full with me, so he can¡¯t look after them either. It¡¯d be great if you could help babysit them for us,¡± Natasha replied. Liam nodded profusely. ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all! In fact, I¡¯m more than happy to help out!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be cing them in your care, then.¡± ¡°You can count on me!¡± Liam was practically touched to tears at that point. Natasha then looked at Denise and Benjamin as she said, ¡°Make sure to behave yourselves over there, okay?¡± They weren¡¯t sure what Natasha was ying at, but they decided to go along with it and replied with a Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. nod, ¡°Got it, Nat!¡± ¡°All right. You should head on home now, Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°Okay. You make sure to rest well too, Nat. Don¡¯t worry about the kids. I¡¯ll be sure to bring them back to you tomorrow!¡± Liam reassured her. Natasha simply nodded at him in response. Just like that, Liam held their hands and headed out the door excitedly. Terence couldn¡¯t help but feel like his grandkids had been taken away as he watched them leave. Right as Liam was about to get into his car, Terence grabbed him by the arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise to me, Liam.¡± ¡°How many times do I have to tell you this, Terence? I¡¯m not going to take them away from you!¡± Liam then leaned in close as he continued, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already thought of a brilliant idea! I could move into your house and look after them together with you! You can rest assured that I won¡¯t be stealing your great-grandkids!¡± Terence shot him a doubtful re before releasing his grip on him. ¡°Denise, Benjamin, hop in!¡± Liam said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gramps! We¡¯ll being back tomorrow!¡± the two kids reassured Terence. ¡°All right. Remember to behave yourselves over there,¡± Terence replied with a smile. ¡°All right now. Let¡¯s go,¡± Liam called out to Keh. Keh made his way over to the car and told Terence, ¡°I¡¯lle back here to look after Nat after sending my grandpa home, Old Mr. Watson.¡± That won¡¯t be necessary. You two are divorced, so it¡¯s hardly appropriate for you to keeping over like this. Just take good care of your grandfather.¡± Terence maintained a cold and distant attitude when talking to him. Keh said nothing further and drove off after that. Anthony was already inside the ward by the time Terence returned. Although he was surprised to see Anthony, Terence shifted his gaze toward Natasha and asked, ¡°Why did you let them take Denise and Benjamin away?¡± ¡°Why, don¡¯t you trust Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± she asked with a smile. ¡°I¡­ I do believe in Liam. It¡¯s Keh that I don¡¯t trust!¡± Terence replied. ¡°We can¡¯t keep this a secret from them forever,¡± Natasha said in a matter-of-fact tone. ¡°That may be true, but what if they don¡¯t return the kids to us?¡± Terence was still a little concerned about that. Natasha nced at Anthony, prompting him to say proudly, ¡°No worries, Gramps! Both Denise and Benjamin are very smart, so it won¡¯t be easy to hold them against their will. If they insist on taking me away, I¡¯ll cry and scream all day if that¡¯s what it takes toe back! I¡¯m sure Denise and Benjamin will do the same as well. I doubt someone who loves their kin so much would let that happen!¡± Terence turned to look at Natasha in shock. ¡°Does Anthony¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told him everything,¡± Natasha replied honestly. Terence fell speechless after hearing that. ¡°Rx, Gramps. Even if they do try to keep Denise and Benjamin with them, you¡¯ll still have me,¡± Anthony reassured him. Of course, Terence wasn¡¯t convinced in the slightest. ¡°I have my reasons for doing this, Grandpa. I¡¯m already making a hugepromise by trusting them and giving them a chance to spend time with the kids. If they dare try anything funny, then I won¡¯t hold back against them. I believe Old Mr. Hamilton won¡¯t let things get to that extent,¡± Natasha added. ¡°That may be true, but I still feel worried,¡± Terence mumbled. ¡°You¡¯re only worried because you¡¯ve been too tensetely. It¡¯s been a day since youst slept. You should go home and get some rest,¡± Natasha said. ¡°I¡¯m not tired, nor am I feeling sleepy,¡± Terence replied. ¡°But Anthony needs rest to ensure his proper growth,¡± Natasha protested. Terence nced at Anthony and let out a chuckle. ¡°They still don¡¯t know about Anthony¡¯s existence, so they think you only have two kids.¡± ¡°Which is exactly why I didn¡¯t show myself earlier. That way, we won¡¯t all be taken away at once!¡± Anthony said. Terence leaned in and gave him an affectionate pinch on the cheek. ¡°You sure are a smart one, Anthony!¡± Natasha looked at them as she said, ¡°All right, it¡¯s reallyte now. Bring Anthony back home and rest well, Grandpa. I¡¯m about to get some sleep myself.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t rest easy leaving you here all by yourself. I think I¡¯ll stay and watch over you,¡± Terence replied. ¡°Me too, Nat!¡± Anthony chimed in as well. ¡°There are doctors and nurses here, so you two don¡¯t have to worry about a thing. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t move or get out of bed by myself. Besides, you¡¯ll both being over the next morning, so I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Natasha reassured them. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Do as I say, okay?¡± Anthony fell silent and didn¡¯t dare to say anything further. Terence nodded. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll talk to the nurses before I leave.¡± Natasha nodded in response, and Terence brought Anthony out of the ward after that. As they had yet to find the person who tried to take Natasha¡¯s life, it was highly possible for that person to strike again. Still feeling a little uneasy, Anthony decided to send Thalia a message. Not Twins Chapter 95 Not Twins Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Work On That Attitude Anthony texted: Are you there? Thalia replied: Yeah, I am. Anthony sent another text: I need your help with something. Thalia replied with a sneering emoji: You need to work on that attitude if you¡¯re going to ask someone for help, kiddo. Anthony frowned as he texted reluctantly: My dear Thalia who¡¯s the prettiest woman on Earth, could you please help me out with something? Thalia nearly spat out her drink when she saw his message. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Anthony had written that with a flirtatious smile or with clenched teeth. Regardless, she enjoyed receivingpliments even if it wasn¡¯t sincere. Thalia: Good boy. At least you¡¯ve got the attitude part right. Anthony: Pretty girls like you should protect kids like me! Thalia: You¡¯d have to be an ordinary kid for that to happen. Anthony: So, are you going to help me out or not? Thalia: I¡¯ll think about it. Anthony sent the following message with a smiling emoji: Okay, in that case, I won¡¯t hold back anymore. If I recall, the person you offended previously is still hunting for you all over the inte. I don¡¯t mind sending him your picture, you know? Thalia¡¯s eyes instantly went wide with shock as she replied: What the f*ck, Anthony? Have some boundaries, will you? Anthony: That depends on the situation. Thalia tightened her grip on her phone as she replied: I really hate being threatened. Anthony: So? Thalia: Keep in mind that I¡¯m not doing this because I¡¯m afraid of you. I¡¯m just choosing to let you win this time. Now, tell me, what is it that you need help with? Anthony chuckled when he saw her submit to him in the most defiant way possible. Of course, he knew full well that Thalia was indeed letting him win. While it was possible for him to destroy her over the inte, she could also take his life anytime she wanted. The only thing preventing that from happening was the fact that they were allies instead of enemies. Not wanting to tease her any further, Anthony texted: Gramps brought me home today, so my mommy is all alone at the hospital. Could you help me watch over her? Thalia: You¡¯re worried that the mysterious person wille for her tonight? We haven¡¯t released that information yet, but I can¡¯t take any chances. With that in mind, Anthony texted: Yeah. After giving it some thought, Thalia replied: Okay, no problem. Anthony: Make sure to be discreet. I don¡¯t want my mommy to find out about this. Thalia: D*mn, this is such a pain in the neck! Had he not mentioned that, Thalia would¡¯ve ranted about it to Natasha. Of course, Anthony knew how difficult his request was and texted: There will be a huge reward for you after this is over. As Anthony had always been very generous with his rewards, Thalia agreed to his request immediately and replied: Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll be sure to keep your mommy safe! Feeling relieved after receiving her promise, Anthony texted: Thanks. Thalia: No need to thank me. Just make sure to have that huge reward ready! Anthony: Of course. You won¡¯t be disappointed. Thalia: All right, I¡¯ll be heading out now. A smile formed on Anthony¡¯s face when he saw that. ¡°Who are you texting, Anthony?¡± Terence asked while driving. ¡°Oh, I was just having a little chat with Benjamin and Denise,¡± Anthony said as he put his phone away. Terence didn¡¯t think much about it and nodded in response. ¡°Does it feel different now that Denise and Benjamin are staying over at the Hamilton residence?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go be with them?¡± Terence asked. ¡°Gramps, do you think I¡¯m jealous of them?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for kids like you to get jealous? Besides, they don¡¯t even know about your existence Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. yet,¡± Terence replied. ¡°No, it¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t want them to know about my existence.¡± Anthony corrected him. ¡°Why is that?¡± Terence asked. ¡°I want to know what their true intentions are. If they really want to try and take Denise and Benjamin away, then I will have a chance at rescuing them. It¡¯s always better to have a backup n,¡± Anthony replied. Terence burst outughing when he heard that. ¡°And if they aren¡¯t actually trying to take my siblings away, then finding out about my existence will Honestly, I don¡¯t know what goes on in this boy¡¯s head. He can be so mature and smart that I have a hard time believing he¡¯s just a kid. Terence reached out to pat the boy on the head. ¡°With kids like you three around, I suppose I have nothing to worry about.¡± Anthony shed him a smile. ¡°You mean both you and Mommy have nothing to worry about, Gramps.¡± Terence nodded. ¡°Of course. Even your great-grandpa said I¡¯m truly blessed.¡± ¡°You got that right!¡± With a warm sensation in his heart, Terence continued the drive home. Meanwhile, Keh was driving the car while Liam yed with the kids in the back. Liam had a smile on his face the whole time as he stared affectionately at them. Keh would nce at them through the rear-view mirror from time to time as he drove on. Having recalled something all of a sudden, Liam said, ¡°Keh, give our housekeeper a call and have them prepare the two bedrooms next to mine.¡± Keh shed him a confused look. ¡°I¡¯m upying the room next to yours, though.¡± ¡°You can sleep in a different room tonight. On second thought, you¡¯ll be sleeping in a different room from now on.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I n on renovating both of those rooms.¡± It became obvious that Liam was spoiling the two kids like crazy, but Keh was okay with the arrangement as long as they were happy. Had Liam not been around, Keh would probably have been the one spoiling them instead. It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived at the Hamilton residence. The housekeepers were shocked when they saw Liam bringing two kids home with him, but they weed the kids warmly nheless. The Hamilton residence instantly became a lot livelier with Benjamin and Denise around. Plenty of fruits, both local and imported, had beenid out on the table just for them. The butler and housekeepers liked the two kids just as much as Liam did. ¡°Why do they look so simr to Mr. Keh when he was a child, Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± Dan asked. ¡°It seems you¡¯re the only one with a sharp eye around here,¡± Liam replied with a smile. ¡°So, these kids really are¡­¡± Liam nodded in response. ¡°My goodness! This is unbelievable!¡± Dan eximed in shock. I know, right? This is so amazing that I feel like I¡¯m dreaming! All I did was head out for a bit, and I get to bring home two great-grandkids for my family! Liam chuckled to himself at the thought of that. Not Twins Chapter 96 Not Twins Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Go Through Hell For Her Benjamin and Denise continued ying in the living room until it waste before going to their rooms. Keh knocked on Denise¡¯s room door momentster. ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked, so you cane right in.¡± Denise called out to him in her childish voice. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Keh asked when he entered her room and saw her sitting on the bed. Denise pouted and let out a sigh as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m a little worried about Mommy. She¡¯s all alone in the hospital right now, and I¡¯m not sure if the doctors are able to take good care of her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s all by herself in the hospital?¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Yeah. Gramps told me about it over the phone earlier.¡± Keh pursed his lips and said, ¡°Get some rest, Denise. I¡¯ll go check on your mommy at the hospital.¡± Denise¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Really?¡± Keh nodded in response. He was nning on heading over, to begin with, so Denise being worried about Natasha provided him with the perfect reason to do so. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Handsome! You¡¯re such a nice guy!¡± Denise eximed happily. Again with the ¡°Mr. Handsome¡­¡± I¡¯ve always felt this inexplicable sense of closeness toward Denise whenever I saw her. Never have I ever expected for her to be rted to me by blood. Now that I think about it, I really have missed out on a lot¡­ With that in mind, Keh reached out to pat her on the head. ¡°Denise¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Keh was about to say something but found the words to be stuck in his throat. As Natasha had yet to tell them the truth, Keh feared he would end up scaring them off. ¡°I just wanted to tell you that I¡¯ll be very nice to you for the rest of my life. Just let me know if you ever need anything, okay?¡± he said with a smile. Denise was so delighted that it took every ounce of willpower she had just to keep her excitement under control. Oh, my¡­ Is this Daddy¡¯s way of promising to look after me? I bet he already knows about me being his daughter! He just doesn¡¯t have the courage to say it to my face yet! I really want to just tell him Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. everything, but I have to keep it a secret or Mommy will get mad at me¡­ After giving it some thought, Denise nodded profusely and said, ¡°I believe you, Mr. Handsome! I like you very much too!¡± Keh was tempted to just hug her tightly and shower her with affection but held himself back in the end. ¡°I like you very much too!¡± Denise was smiling like a child that had just been given candy. She wanted nothing more than to throw herself into Keh¡¯s arms and enjoy the feeling of being loved. ¡°All right, hurry up and get some rest. I¡¯ll go visit your mommy at the hospital now,¡± Keh said as he got up and made his way toward the door. ¡°Nat has got a hot temper, so make sure to be tolerant toward her, Mr. Handsome. Don¡¯t get mad at her, okay?¡± Denise reminded him all of a sudden. Keh turned around and shed her a smile. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t. Good night.¡± ¡°Good night!¡± Denise slumped against her bed the moment Keh closed the door behind him. Ahhhhh! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m sleeping in Daddy¡¯s room right now! On top of that, Daddy said he likes me a lot and will be very nice to me from now on! I¡¯m so excited that I can¡¯t sleep! A smile formed on Keh¡¯s lips when he heard the girl giggling from outside the door. He was a little hesitant when he nced at Benjamin¡¯s room door but made his way over anyway. Right when he was about to knock on the door, Benjamin opened it from the inside. As their gazes met, Keh realized he was unable to shower him with love and affection as he did with Denise. ¡°Are you heading out?¡± he asked awkwardly. ¡°Nat¡¯s all alone in the hospital, so I¡¯m a little worried about her.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re nning on going there by yourself?¡± Benjamin made no attempt to deny it. Keh wasn¡¯t sure how life was for them when Natasha raised them on her own, but it pained him to see them worry about her like that. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I came to talk to you about. I¡¯m going to visit your mommy at the hospital, so I need you to stay home and look after your sister.¡± Benjamin simply looked up at him without saying a word. ¡°Your great-grandpa likes you two a lot, so you two should stay and keep himpany,¡± Keh added. ¡°Got it,¡± Benjamin replied with a nod. Keh hesitated for a bit but reached out to pat him on the head anyway. ¡°It¡¯ste. So hurry up and get some rest.¡± Since Benjamin hadn¡¯t received such affection from men other than Terence, he found himself getting goosebumps as a result. Even so, he still felt a little excited at having his head patted. Keh then went downstairs while Benjamin watched with an eyebrow raised. Liam had just gotten off the phone when he turned around and saw Kehing down the stairs. ¡°Are you going to the hospital?¡± Keh nodded in response. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! This is your time to make a move, so make sure to give it your best! Who knows, Nat might just soften up to you,¡± Liam said with a chuckle. ¡°I have nothing to give my best to. I¡¯m only going because Denise is worried sick about her,¡± Keh replied awkwardly. Liam shed him a look of disdain as he mumbled, ¡°Look at you and that stubbornness of yours¡­ Well, whatever. Given how excellent Nat is, I¡¯m sure you¡¯lle to regret itter on.¡± Keh pursed his lips and hesitated for a bit before asking, ¡°What did Old Mr. Watson tell you when you two went out today?¡± Liam arched an eyebrow at him upon hearing that. ¡°Nothing much. He just told me how pitiful the kids are. It really hurt me to hear that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Liam nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, aren¡¯t you being a little overboard with your acts of affection?¡± Keh asked. ¡°How is that overboard? What, I can¡¯t show those kids some love? Don¡¯t tell me you think they¡¯re your children?¡± Liam snapped back at him. ¡°No, I know they are,¡± Keh replied decisively. Liam burst outughing. ¡°Have you gone crazy from your desire to have kids or something? Anyway, that¡¯s not true. They¡¯re not rted to you, so don¡¯t you go overthinking things now!¡± However, Keh stood firm on his beliefs. ¡°I don¡¯t know what deal you¡¯ve made with Old Mr. Watson, but I know with absolute certainty that they are my children. Your attitude toward them further confirms my statement.¡± Unsure of what to say, Liam went silent for a while before protesting, ¡°I¡¯m just showering them with affection because I sympathize with them, that¡¯s all. You¡¯re reading too much into it.¡± ¡°Sure, you keep telling yourself that. The kids are heading back tomorrow anyway,¡± Keh said with a sneer and walked off. Liam was so mad that he grumbled under his breath, ¡°Hmph! This is what you get for not appreciating her back then! It¡¯s about time you get taught a lesson for your mistakes! Let¡¯s see you go through hell as you try to win her back, you arrogant little sh*t!¡± Not Twins Chapter 97 Not Twins Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Hospital Thalia bought a cup of coffee and took up position outside Natasha¡¯s ward. She had somehow found a nurse uniform and put on the outfit, making her look like she truly belonged there. Luckily, there are not many people around at night. Otherwise, it will be difficult for me to stay hidden with my outstanding looks. Amidst her indulgence in her own beauty, the silhouette of a man approached Natasha¡¯s room. Thalia turned cautious at once and strode toward the person. ¡°Mister, who are you?¡± she asked. Keh turned around. Thalia was about to make her move, but when she saw Keh¡¯s gorgeous face, she felt grateful to be equipped with quick reflexes as she instantly stopped herself from hitting him. Fortunately, I did not attack him! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s sote in the night and way past the visiting hours,¡± Thalia said. ¡°I¡¯m not here for a visit. I¡¯m here to guard someone.¡± ¡°Guard?¡± Apparently, she was unconvinced. ¡°Should I make a phone call to your hospital¡¯s director?¡± he asked her. Thalia gazed at him in silence. At that moment, Keh was about to enter Natasha¡¯s room. ¡°Are you here to guard her or to take her life?¡± she suddenly questioned him. Keh stopped abruptly in his tracks, turned around, and met Thalia¡¯s eyes with a puzzled look. ¡°It¡¯s really you, Keh Hamilton. I did not expect you to resort to such underhanded tactics!¡± Abandoning all hesitation, she leaped forward and struck him. Thus, Thalia and Keh began fighting in the corridor. He merely dodged all the while, showing no intention to hit back. After the fight went on for some time, he managed to restrain her. ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°Of course, and that¡¯s not the extent of it.¡± She sneered before continuing to attack him. Although Keh had his doubts, he knew Thalia was not there to harm Natasha. Instead, she was trying to protect her. ¡°Are you looking down on me, Keh? Do you think I¡¯ll let you go because you¡¯re not retaliating?¡± Thalia demanded. ¡°Are you here to protect her?¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± she answered him with another question. Only then did he tidy his clothes. ¡°What a coincidence. Me too.¡± Thalia withdrew the punch she was about to deliver the next second. ¡°What?¡± Keh sized her up and asked, ¡°Have you ever seen anyone with ill intention walking around in such an open manner?¡± His words prompted her mind to race. She agreed with him inwardly but was reluctant to admit he was right. ¡°What if this is all an act?¡± He smiled. ¡°If I really wanted to harm her, do you think I would personallymit the act?¡± Thalia felt that Keh¡¯s words made sense, so she nodded. ¡°You do have a point.¡± ¡°Who are you? Why have I never seen you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal that you¡¯ve never seen me before.¡± Thalia was not about to tell him her name. ¡°You¡¯re not a nurse here!¡± he uttered firmly without a hint of doubt in his voice. ¡°Of course. Have you ever seen such a pretty nurse?¡± she asked while rolling her eyes at him. I did not anticipate him to be so adept at fighting. No wonder so many people are offering so much money to end his life, but none of their attempts have been sessful thus far. Keh was rendered speechless. At that moment, the door to Natasha¡¯s ward opened. Perhaps their fighting had caused amotion and startled her. She walked out of the room and looked at the people standing outside. ¡°Keh?¡± Then, her gaze shifted onto Thalia, dressed in a nurse uniform. Thetter instinctively covered her face. Thalia scrutinized Keh and Natasha. She did not stay for long after making sure the two knew one another. Before leaving, she said, ¡°See you never, Keh Hamilton.¡± Even though Thalia left in a hurry, Natasha still managed to catch a glimpse of her face, causing her to frown. After Thaliapletely disappeared from her vision, Natasha turned to look at Keh. ¡°You¡¯re even making a move on a nurse in the hospital?¡± Keh was at a loss for words. He walked up to her. ¡°Is that how you see me?¡± She remained silent, turned on her heels, and returned to the ward. ¡°I¡¯m not that desperate,¡± Keh exined. Still, Natasha kept quiet. At that moment, he stepped forward and halted her, borating, ¡°She thought I was trying to harm you.¡± Natasha gazed at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin yourself to me, actually.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not exining anything. I¡¯m asking you if you know who that person is?¡± he asked. ¡°How would I know?¡± Natasha replied. ¡°She was here to protect you!¡± Keh added. Natasha was not a fool. She recognized Thalia as the ¡°kinddy¡± who hade with Anthony previously, so she reckoned Anthony must have sent her. However, Natasha was not about to tell Keh anything. ¡°Protect me? How is that possible?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know her?¡± She shook her head firmly. ¡°Nope.¡± He frowned. ¡°If I were acquainted with her, I would have invited her into the room instead of letting you two¡­ fight outside.¡± Natasha deliberately finished her sentence in a suggestive manner. Keh furrowed his brows. Although something did not sound right about her statement, he could not find any fault with what she said. Nheless, Thalia¡¯s every move was merciless. It was obvious that she was someone who had undergone rigorous training. Keh would have thoroughly investigated her background if she were not there to protect Natasha. However, his priority at that moment was to find out the identity of the person who truly intended to hurt Natasha. Sensing his silence, Natasha asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Denise is worried about you, so she told me to check on you,¡± he replied. ¡°You can leave now that you¡¯re done checking on me. I¡¯m fine,¡± she uttered casually. Keh strode up to her. ¡°Are you unaware of your current circumstances? Although I don¡¯t know who thedy earlier was, even she knows you¡¯re in danger. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re oblivious to this?¡± Looking at his solemn demeanor, Natasha did not linger on that topic. Instead, she asked, ¡°So, did you take Denise and Benjamin¡¯s DNA samples? When will the results be out?¡± Keh knitted his brows. ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the answer?¡± ¡°Is there a need to do a DNA test? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± he questioned her. Natasha raised her brows. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you finally convinced that they are not your children now?¡± Keh was stumped. Her words had never failed to infuriate him. He grasped her hand. ¡°Natasha, regardless of what you say, Denise and Benjamin are my children!¡± ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a confident man?¡± Keh curled his lips into a sneer. ¡°Quit employing psychological warfare against me, Natasha. It¡¯s futile!¡± Natasha did not reply. That was indeed her intention. She also believed that by allowing them to take the children away, Keh would definitely not proceed with the DNA test. That was also the slightest hope Natasha was clinging onto. And at that moment, she was more grateful than ever that it was not Anthony who had appeared. Otherwise, she would be unable toe up with any argument since Anthony clearly resembled Keh. Taking in her silence, Keh smiled mockingly. ¡°Why are you quiet now?¡± She shot him a small smile. ¡°I find it pointless talking to you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Keh was furious at her. Natasha was unprepared as he suddenly advanced on her. She fell backward onto the bed and instinctively grabbed his cor, causing him to be pulled forward onto the bed as well. Hey on her body as they became entangled in an intimate posture. Not Twins Chapter 98 Not Twins Chapter 98 Chapter 98 I Will Cripple You At such close proximity, they could almost hear the sound of each other¡¯s breathing. Keh had never observed her face so closely before. Her fair and bare face was wless. Her gaze had a faint distant look, and her eyshes were long and delicate. Natasha¡¯s perfectly-shaped pink lips glistened alluringly, arousing his desire to kiss her. Under such an atmosphere, Keh gulped and gradually leaned forward. However, at that moment, Natasha suddenly stretched out her hand and ced it between them. ¡°What are you trying to do, Keh?¡± Her voice pulled him back to reality. Sensing his gaffe, Keh wiped the dazed expression off his face and stared at her. ¡°What do you think I can do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you can do, but I do know that if you dare toy a finger on me, I¡¯ll cripple you!¡± Keh was rendered speechless. She really can¡¯t say anything sensual. He backed away from her and could not help but say, ¡°Natasha, your face has be prettier, but there is still nothing attractive about the way you speak and your temperament.¡± She arched her brow upon hearing his remark. ¡°It seems you¡¯re still searching for romance even after all these years, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Before he could respond, she continued, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? No one can satisfy you thus far?¡± Keh fell silent. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can only say it is because you do not deserve that pleasure!¡± Keh remained quiet. Natasha¡¯s every word was harsh and unforgiving. The next second, Keh suddenly leaned forward and pressed his body against hers again. ¡°Have you forgotten how Denise and Benjamin were conceived? I remember you were extremely sensual that night.¡± Natasha did not appear embarrassed or ashamed in the face of his teasing. Instead, she said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m very professional? I thought you deserved my affection in the past, but I realized I was wrong. You are not worthy, after all.¡± Natasha¡¯s manner of speaking was indeed ruthless. Keh was on the verge of exploding with rage, but he continued pretending to be nonchnt. ¡°I suppose that is my fault then. Why don¡¯t I apologize to you, and you show me your gentle side again? What do you say?¡± he asked her with his brows raised. ¡°For me to make that mistake previously was God¡¯s way of favoring you. Do you think I will repeat the same error?¡± Natasha asked. Suddenly, Keh seized her chin. ¡°Natasha, I do not deny that I treated you horribly in the past, but I¡¯ve never done anything to wrong you.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty when you utter those words?¡± ¡°I certainly don¡¯t,¡± he said firmly while staring at her. ¡°Natasha, we were not acquainted at that time. We did not understand one another and lived different lifestyles. We were forced to be a couple because of my grandpa¡¯s order. Do you really think we would be happy when the marriage was not even voluntary?¡± She did not fancy recollecting the past, but Natasha could not contain her urge to speak up under the current circumstance. ¡°I don¡¯t know if we would be happy, but I expected my goodwill to be reciprocated when I treat someone wholeheartedly. I wanted to live an ordinary life. I can ept my partner¡¯s ws as well as a peaceful and honest separation, but I cannot ept any form of harm,¡± Natasha enunciated while meeting his eyes. Keh was slightly taken aback as he listened to her words. ¡°You are right. I should not me you. After all, I was hoping to have a home and a family at that time while you yearned for excitement and love. I was the one asking for too much.¡± Despite their argument, his heart inexplicably ached after hearing her speech. Keh was more or less informed of Natasha¡¯s background due to his grandfather. He found it unimaginable for Natasha to be as strong as she was even after she had experienced something like that. At that instant, Keh did not know what to say. He fell silent for a long while before uttering, ¡°I wasn¡¯t yearning for excitement and love. Never mind. I don¡¯t know how I should put it either. I admit that I did not handle that matter well too.¡± It was rare for him to say something like that. Natasha also felt they had spoken too much due to the atmosphere they were currently in. ¡°All right. It¡¯s getting veryte now. I want to rest.¡± With that, shey in bed and prepared to sleep. Keh watched her for some time. In the end, he walked toward the couch that was off to one side. Looking at Natasha on the bed, his lips quivered, but he failed to express his mind in the end. The bright moonlight filtered through the window into the room. Natashay awake on the bed for a long time, unable to fall asleep. Images from an incident in the past resurfaced in her mind. A little boy had risked his own life to save her from a sea of fire. Regrettably, he had forgotten all about that now. Meanwhile, Thalia got into her car after she exited the hospital. She picked up her phone and texted Anthony on WhatsApp: Keh Hamilton is not someone who will harm your mother, right? Anthony was usually a light sleeper, especially that night. Since he could not be by Natasha¡¯s side, he asked Thalia to help guard his mother¡¯s safety. He felt ill at ease and would open his eyes whenever he sensed the slightest sound or movements. He frowned after reading Thalia¡¯s message. Then, he replied: No, he¡¯s not. What¡¯s going on? Thalia: Oh. Everything¡¯s all right then. I made a blunder earlier. Anthony: What blunder?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Thalia did not know how to begin. She hesitated briefly before typing: I thought he was there to hurt your mother, so I attacked him. Anthony asked: Are you injured? Thalia retorted: Shouldn¡¯t you ask if he¡¯s injured? Hisment hurt her pride because she was someone who had undergone various training. Anthony questioned at once: Is he injured then? Thalia: Well, he¡¯s not. Anthony did not say a word. Still, he breathed a sigh of relief. Thalia sent a contemptuous reply: This Keh Hamilton is indeed remarkable. His fighting skills are on par with mine. No wonder so many people offered so much money yet still failed to end his worthless life. Anthony did not know what to reply to that. Worthless life? If his life is worthless, then does that I mean I shouldn¡¯t even be alive? Thalia: Now that we¡¯ve fought one another, this could be a legendary feat to boast about in the future. Anthony: Were you exposed? Thalia replied: Nope. He doesn¡¯t recognize me anyway. Anthony: In that case, I can rest assured. Thalia: Still, do your mom and Keh know each other? Anthony: Yes. He did not care to borate further. After all, too many people out there wished to kill Keh. If they became aware that he was Keh¡¯s son, his life could be in danger too. Thalia: Are they in a rtionship? Anthony: No. Thalia asked: Then why did he go there to guard your mom¡¯s safety at night? Anthony was stunned upon hearing that. He did not anticipate Keh to be there sote in the night. Perhaps Keh was not as heartless as he thought. His prejudice toward Keh gradually lessened. Thalia: Hello? Anthony regained his senses. He stared at his conversation with Thalia and replied: Oh. I almost dozed off because I was too sleepy. Since there¡¯s someone there, you can go back for now. Thalia: All right then. I even purposefullyid my hands on a nurse¡¯s uniform. Such a waste of effort! Anthony: What? Uniform? Thalia: You should have seen the way Keh was looking at me! Tsk tsk. I reckon my beauty must have enticed him! Anthony: I¡¯m going to sleep. Goodnight! He wondered what would happen if Thalia became aware of his rtionship with Keh. Will she kill me on the spot? Not Twins Chapter 99 Not Twins Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Gave In To Her Beauty After giving it some thought, Anthony was worried about his own life. He thought about a problem just when he was about to sleep. Quickly, he stood up and switched on hisputer. Hacking into the hospital¡¯s surveince system, he managed to identify the video footage of Keh fighting with Thalia by the corridor. Initially, he wanted to delete it, but due to his curiosity, he hit the y button. While he was not a professional, he could tell from their moves that they were professionally trained. Doubts manifested in Anthony¡¯s mind. Who is he? He¡¯s only the owner of apany. Why does someone want to take his life? Anthony however couldn¡¯t figure it out despite his valiant efforts. Further, he failed to pick up on the fact that Keh gave in to Thalia¡¯s beauty. Once the video stopped ying, Anthony immediately deleted the video footage. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief and went back to sleep. Meanwhile, in a dark room. A tall, sturdy figure was reading the news on aputer. It was the footage of Natasha¡¯s car ident. Though the ident was tragic and fatal, the news reported that Natasha survived with some injuries. He balled his fist tightly. How did she escape death? Why? Why? The next second, his fingers danced across the keyboard, and he started searching for the hospital to which Natasha got admitted. Nevertheless, it was not reported on the news, and he could not find out about anything. Just as he wanted to m his desktop, he saw a picture that showed the number te of the ambnce clearly. He squinted his eyes in an attempt to decipher the letters. Then, a sneer grew on his face. This time, he was determined to kill her. And he would do it himself! The next day, Keh¡¯s phone rang early in the morning. As Natasha was sound asleep on the hospital bed, Keh immediately headed outside. In the corridor, Keh picked up the phone and answered, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± ¡°Keh, it¡¯s me, Mrs. Jarman,¡± A familiar voice replied. Keh¡¯s eyes formed a narrow line. ¡°Mrs. Jarman, how can I help you?¡± ¡°Keh, are you with Thea?¡± Caroline popped the question. Keh knitted his eyebrow and said, ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Then, did you manage to get in contact with her? I couldn¡¯t reach her since yesterday,¡± Caroline uttered. ¡°Is she not at home?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I tried looking for her at home, but no one answered the door. I¡¯m not sure what to do. Her father is going to be discharged from the hospital today but I couldn¡¯t reach her. She¡¯s not always like that. Do you think something bad happened to her?¡± Caroline asked worriedly. Keh immediately recalled what Thea told him the other night, which he forgot because of Natasha¡¯s incident. ¡°That day, she said that she wanted to speak to you about something. After that, I couldn¡¯t contact her anymore. I thought the two of you are together. I¡¯m so worried. Something bad must have happened to her!¡± Caroline descended into a state of panic. Keh took a peek into the ward and said hesitantly, ¡°Mrs. Jarman, calm down. I¡¯ll go look for her. If I have any news, I will notify you promptly.¡± ¡°All right. Thank you so much!¡± Keh hung up afterward. When he returned to the ward, Natasha was already sitting up straight on her hospital bed. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Keh asked. Natasha shed her a disgruntled look as if she woke up on the wrong side of the bed. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re busy, you may leave. I¡¯m fine staying here alone,¡± Natasha answered before he could finish his sentence. Keh pursed his lips. ¡°No hurry. I¡¯ll wait for someone to be here before I leave.¡± Natasha fell silent and left Keh to do as he wished. Keh seemed to have noticed Natasha¡¯s glumness. ¡°Actually¡­¡± But before he could finish, the door opened and Terrence entered the ward. Obviously, Terrence did not expect Keh to be there. He stared at him and asked, ¡°Why are you Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. here?¡± ¡°Yesterday, I¡­¡± ¡°Denise was worried that I would be alonest night. Hence, she insisted that Kehe over,¡± Natasha answered. While it may be true that Keh needed an excuse, the fact that it came from Natasha made him feel a little out of ce. Terence shed Keh another look before presenting the oatmeal that he prepared for Natasha. Natasha beamed. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I have someone here with me. You¡¯re a busy person and you can leave now. Please also tell Denise not to worry about me.¡± Keh frowned as he had a gut feeling that there was a hidden message. Meanwhile, Terence added, ¡°Yup, you¡¯re a busy person. There¡¯s no need for you toe here.¡± Keh stood at a corner, and he felt that he was being chased away. He obviously felt dejected, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. At that moment, his phone rang again. Keh identified the caller and uttered, ¡°Yes, I do have something to attend to right now. I¡¯ll leave now then!¡± Terence shrugged nonchntly and took out the oatmeal. In his mind, all he thought about was Natasha¡¯s recovery. ¡°Here you go. Have some oatmeal,¡± said Terence. Natasha looked away from the door and smirked. ¡°Thank you, Gramps.¡± Meanwhile, when Anthony followed Terence to the hospital, he saw Thalia¡¯s car parked at the entrance. He then asked Terence to enter the hospital first before heading toward Thalia¡¯s car. Anthony then knocked on the windows, and Thalia immediately opened her eyes. She took a look outside and saw Anthony waving at her. Regaining her senses, she unlocked the car swiftly. Anthony conveniently got in the car. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°It takes too much effort to travel such a long distance. I figured I might as well spend the night here.¡± Thalia yawned before staring at Anthony. ¡°I¡¯ve rented a ce and will be moving today.¡± Anthony replied, ¡°Are you for real?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Thalia answered. Anthony chuckled. ¡°Yesterday, my mom saw you.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Thalia asked him back. However, she immediately realized that Anthony was a skilled hacker, and he would be able to ess the surveince system if he wished. Hence, it would not be surprising for him to find out. ¡°Since I was in disguise, I don¡¯t think your mom could recognize me,¡± Thalia continued to say. I would be surprised if she didn¡¯t. However, Anthony recognized that some things could not be concealed for long. If Natasha knew, he might as well confess¡­ ¡°All right. Get back to rest. I¡¯m going to visit my mom,¡± Anthony simply said. Thalia nodded in response. Anthony opened the car door and exited. Coincidently, Keh came out of the hospital. Anthony turned his back and saw Keh walking in his direction. They saw each other. It was inevitable that they had to cross paths. However, Keh was walking in Anthony¡¯s direction briskly. On the flip side, Anthony strolled calmly. They walked past each other as if they were strangers¡­ Keh realized that he may have seen a kid who looked just like him after he got into his car. Not Twins Chapter 100 Not Twins Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Stare At Her Sinisterly By the time Keh looked out the window again, the silhouette was already gone. He frowned. Is there someone who looks more like me apart from Denise and Benjamin? He smirked self-deprecatingly and drove off. The scene of Anthony and Keh walking past each other made Thalia realize something. She pulled out her phone and sent Anthony a text using WhatsApp. It read: Wow! I just realized you look a lot like Keh! After reading the message, Anthony frowned. He wanted to ignore it, but he feared she might start wondering. Thus, he replied casually: Maybe all handsome guys look the same. Thalia: Pfft. Although her reply sounded indifferent, she was still eximing on the inside. But they really do look alike, though! Meanwhile, Natasha already had her breakfast in the ward. ¡°Nat.¡± Anthony walked over to her. ¡°Did you get a good restst night?¡± Natasha looked at him and smiled. ¡°I slept well, thank to you.¡± Anthony fell silent. He recalled the video from yesterday where Natasha saw Thalia. Is there a hidden meaning behind her words? Although Natasha did not ask him directly, her gaze seemed to say she knew everything. Anthony smiled sheepishly and feigned ignorance, asking, ¡°When are Denise and Benjamining back?¡± ¡°Maybe a littleter.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll avoid them once they¡¯re back.¡± Natasha nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you envy them?¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton is your biological great-grandfather. Now that he knows the existence of Denise and Benjamin, he pampers them like they¡¯re treasures. Don¡¯t you feel jealous?¡± Natasha asked, eyeing him. Although they were more mature than ordinary children, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that they were still children who desired to be cared for and doted on. ¡°Gramps asked me the same thing yesterday.¡± ¡°Oh? And what was your answer?¡± Anthony grinned. ¡°It depends on what they¡¯re trying to do, of course. If they¡¯re trying to take Denise and Benjamin away from you, then I¡¯m the lucky one. If they¡¯re not, they¡¯ll find out about my existence sooner orter. Ultimately, I¡¯m the eldest great-grandson of the Hamilton family. And that is a fact no one can change.¡± After hearing his words, Natasha could not help butugh. Since young, Anthony spoke the least. Never did she expect such words toe out of his mouth. Looking at him, Natasha pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Anthony, I¡¯ve never viewed you three as mine. I truly respect your decisions. No matter who you three choose to follow, I¡¯m happy as long as you can grow up healthily. Besides, Keh might not be a good husband, but he might be a great father.¡± ¡°Logically, if a man does a poor job at being a husband, he won¡¯t do well as a father, too,¡± said Anthony. Natasha was stunned, as she found her son¡¯s words somewhat made sense. Anthony said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. But for the sake of my siblings¡¯ physical and mental health, Keh still has to be tested.¡± Natasha reached out and ruffled his hair, feeling a sense of relief. ¡°So, Nat, you don¡¯t have topromise your principles just because of us. We respect your decision, too. If you meet a person you like in the future, then go with what your heart decides. Never make yourself suffer because of us.¡± Natasha listened to his every word and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely go with what my heart tells me.¡± Anthony shed her a smile. His smile lifted Natasha¡¯s mood in an instant. She reached out and pinched his cheeks gently. ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it. You should smile more. You look cute that way.¡± Surprisingly, Anthony flushed with embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m the older brother. I¡¯ve got to be stricter on normal days. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be hard to discipline Benjamin and Denise.¡± ¡°Yeah, I can see you¡¯ve disciplined them well.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Both of them sounded as if they were having a business conversation. At that, they could not help butugh. The fact that Anthony could chat with Natasha candidly made him rx even more. ¡°Actually, I bumped into Keh when I was entering the building earlier.¡± ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t he recognize you?¡± After all, Anthony bore an uncanny resemnce to Keh. No questions were needed to confirm Anthony¡¯s identity if he was ced in front of Keh. Anthony shook his head. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t recognize me. I think he was in disbelief.¡± Natasha imagined the scene in her head and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, no one would¡¯ve expected two children to be three instead.¡± Even she was surprised by the news for some time when she first found out about it. Having twins was already a challenging task. To her surprise, the final examination revealed she had triplets. Back then, Natasha was sure that the examination equipment was broken until she gave birth to the children. Only then did she gradually ept the truth. ¡°Nat, it must¡¯ve been hard on you when you gave birth to us, right?¡± Anthony asked suddenly. Natasha thought about it. ¡°Not really. The joy was greater than the pain.¡± Anthony quickly went forward to massage her calves. He never asked that question before. It was not that he did not want to ask, but he knew it was definitely hard on her. Hence, ever since he got more Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. mature, he did everything he could on his own. Even so, he still felt bad for Natasha. ¡°Nat, once I grow up, I¡¯ll definitely treat you well,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re already doing that now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough. How could this be enough? I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll live happily every day in the future!¡± Natasha smiled, nodding her head. ¡°Okay.¡± Truth was, she was already very happy to see her children every day. Right then, Terence walked in. ¡°Nat, do you want to take a walk outside? The weather¡¯s quite good out there.¡± Natasha nced out the window. The weather¡¯s actually quite good indeed. Well, I do need to move around after lying in bed for two days. ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you up,¡± Anthony offered. Natasha nced at him and nodded. Just like that, with Anthony supporting her, they headed outside. ¡°Gramps, why don¡¯t you get some rest here? I¡¯ll keep Natpany,¡± said Anthony. Terence eyed them for a while before nodding. ¡°Okay. Go ahead, then.¡± With that, he sat on the couch to get some rest. Seeing that, Anthony helped Natasha to walk out of the building. As they walked along the corridor and chatted at the same time, Natasha caught a glimpse of a silhouette when she lifted her gaze, stunning her. Standing ahead of them was a man¡ªabout one hundred and eighty centimeters tall¡ªstaring at her intensely. Natasha could not help but pause in her tracks at the sight of him. That was the person who pushed me down the stairs when I visited Thomas! The man was dressed in a hospital gown, and his messy hair covered half of his face. He stood not too far away and was staring at her creepily with those eyes that looked as if they belong to a dead man. I remember he fled when I came back to the hospital to investigate the matter. And now he¡¯s back? Seeing Natasha standing frozen to the spot, Anthony nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nat?¡± Natasha snapped back to her senses and shook her head at the boy. ¡°Nothing.¡± By the time she looked ahead again, the man was already gone. Natasha frowned. Where did he go? Am I seeing things?¡± Not Twins Chapter 101 Not Twins Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Touched Noticing the odd expression on Natasha¡¯s face, Anthony followed her gaze and looked over. Yet, he saw nothing. ¡°Did something happen, Nat?¡± Anthony asked, eyeing her. Natasha shook her head again. ¡°Nothing. Maybe I made a mistake.¡± Anthony scanned their surroundings and found nothing suspicious. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Natasha said. Anthony nodded and helped her to the courtyard. They found an empty bench, and Natasha sat on it. As the sunlight poured over her, a warm feeling enveloped her. However, the look of those eyes was etched in her mind. She was constantly feeling uneasy. ¡°Anthony,¡± she said. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little thirsty. Could you bring me some water from the ward?¡± Natasha asked. Anthony nced at her and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, he left for the ward. As soon as the boy left, Natasha got up and retraced her steps, making her way back to the ward of that man from before based on her memory. When she arrived, she found that there was no one on the bed. Just as she was engrossed in her thoughts, she suddenly had a feeling that someone was behind her. As she turned around, she saw the man she was looking for standing right behind her, staring at her sinisterly. Natasha got a shock of her life. Right then, a doctor rushed over and held the man. ¡°Gary, you¡¯re being naughty again!¡± The doctor turned to Natasha and apologized, ¡°Sorry. He¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s you?¡± The doctor remembered Natasha very well because of her beauty. ¡°Hello,¡± she greeted. ¡°Hello. Are you a patient of our hospital, too?¡± the doctor asked, noticing the hospital gown on her. Natasha smiled faintly. ¡°I got into a minor ident.¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°What matters is that you¡¯re fine. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll recover soon.¡± Natasha nodded. The doctor then looked at the man beside him. ¡°All right, Gary. You should return to your ward.¡± The man said nothing and stepped into the room straight away. After shutting the door, the man named Gary sat on the bed and fixed his eyes ahead in a daze. Natasha noticed that his arm was bandaged. It was obvious he had been injured before. ¡°When¡­ When did he return?¡± she asked. The doctor sighed at the mention of that. ¡°He was found this morning. He was sent to our hospital after getting knocked over by a car. We found out he¡¯s from our department and got him back. Thank goodness there were no major issues.¡± As he spoke, he nced at Gary who was sitting in the room. Natasha, too, looked at Gary and thought for a moment. ¡°Does he not have any rtives?¡± The doctor shook his head. ¡°I heard they¡¯ve all passed away. Besides, no one had been here to visit him during his stay here.¡± ¡°What about his medical fees? Who¡¯s handling that?¡± Natasha asked. The doctor frowned and gave it a serious thought. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure about that. But I heard he has a fund from which he can take out a certain amount of money every year. So that must be how the fees are handled.¡± After hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Natasha nodded. ¡°Why are you asking such a question?¡± the doctor asked, looking at Natasha. She shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I just find him¡­ quite pitiful.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s only one person who¡¯se to visit him so far.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You.¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. The doctor grinned. ¡°I know Gary almost injured you on the stairs back then, but he¡¯s usually not like that. Although he has some mental problems, he won¡¯t harm someone so easily. That thing that happenedst time should be an ident¡­¡± Natasha continued listening wordlessly. Perhaps, to the doctor, it was an ident. Yet, to Natasha, it was not the case. She could not ignore the hatred in Gary¡¯s eyes as he looked at her. To others, they might think that it was because of his mental problem. However, only she knew what his gaze meant. Natasha would not im herself to have a photographic memory, but she would definitely remember a person like Gary after seeing him. However, there was no such person in her memory. In fact, it was her first time meeting him at the stairs. Just as she was mulling over something, the doctor nced at her. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯d like to apologize on behalf of Gary for what happened back then.¡± Natasha returned to her senses and shook her head fervently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not here to find fault with him, anyway.¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°You¡¯re a kind person. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be blessed.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you,¡± Natasha said. ¡°I¡¯ll get back to my room if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± The doctor nodded, and Natasha got up to leave. The moment she left, Gary, who was still in the room, suddenly turned his head and stared at her back. His emotionless gaze was suddenly filled with maliciousness, and a creepy smile formed on his lips. When Anthony returned to the courtyard after bringing a bottle of water from the ward, he realized Natasha was missing. Instead, a mother and her child were ying on that bench. Anthony looked around the area and still failed to find Natasha. In a state of panic, he walked up and asked the mother and child, ¡°Hello. Did you see the woman who was sitting here earlier? She¡¯s really pretty, and she was sitting on this very bench just now.¡± The pair shook their heads. ¡°No, sorry. We just came here.¡± ¡°All right. Thank you.¡± Anthony nodded his head anxiously and started searching everywhere. Don¡¯t tell me something happened to Mommy. No matter how powerful that person is, he won¡¯t just take her away in public, right? It¡¯s still broad daylight! That¡¯s impossible. It can¡¯t happen! Anthony searched all over the courtyard, shouting, ¡°Nat! Nat!¡± Unfortunately, all the patients in the courtyard were dressed in the same hospital gown. Anthony could only search and ask one by one. When he was done searching outside, he continued searching in the building. To his dismay, Natasha was nowhere to be seen. Even when he asked people about her, not a single person said they had seen her. Panic rose in Anthony¡¯s heart, and his eyes reddened. I¡¯ll definitely hate myself if I actually lost her. Nat, please be fine! Please be safe! At that thought, Anthony continued with the search. He had searched almost every inch of the huge hospital building when he realized he really could not find Natasha. A sense of hopelessness washed over him. His hands trembled, and his mind went nk. He did not know what to do. All he could think of was to call someone for help. He took out his phone, wanting to make a call. Even so, as he nced at the dialing pad on the screen, no one came to his mind. Right then, he heard a familiar voice behind him. ¡°Anthony.¡± He immediately whipped his head about, looking as if he was hearing things. When he turned around, he saw Natasha standing in the distance. Anthony froze when he caught sight of her. Natasha stared at him. Unaware of the emotional rollercoaster Anthony had been through just a moment ago, she smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± In the next second, Anthony threw himself at her and circled his arms tightly around her. ¡°Nat, you scared me to death!¡± Anthony¡¯s voice sounded shaky. Natasha looked at him, frowning. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I thought you were missing. I looked all over the hospital and I couldn¡¯t find you!¡± Anthony said. His eyes were filled with tears, and his hands were still wrapped tightly around her, unwilling to let her go. He felt as if Natasha would vanish into thin air the second he let her go. Not Twins Chapter 102 Not Twins Chapter 102 Chapter 102 I Was Too Rash Natasha simply wanted to prevent Anthony from checking out Gary. She feared that the boy might notice her concerns and that Gary might target Anthony instead. Never did she expect her actions to have caused him to worry. In fact, she could even imagine how worried and anxious Anthony must have been earlier. Her heart was instantly filled with guilt. Her long eyshes fluttered, and she cast a gaze on her son, reaching out to stroke his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Anthony. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry,¡± Natasha said. Anthony remained silent and clung to Natasha tightly. It was a touching scene as the bits of sunlight shone on the pair. Half an hourter, Anthony had already calmed himself and was seated on the bench as if nothing happened earlier. He was not emotional, nor did he cry. Everything that happened earlier was just an ident. No one saw it, and no one knows about it. I¡¯m still the cool person that I am. Yes¡­ that¡¯s right! After recollecting himself, Anthony had returned to his usual self. He cleared his throat. ¡°Nat, just now¡­ I was just too anxious. I wasn¡¯t crying,¡± he exined. Natasha listened and nodded solemnly. ¡°I know.¡± Knowing her son was a prideful person, Natasha did not expose him. Instead, she secretly enjoyed the moment. Anthony blinked, asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell me where you¡¯ve been just now?¡± ¡°I was just roaming around,¡± Natasha said nonchntly. Anthony eyed her. He knew she was not telling the truth, but there was nothing he could do. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again,¡± he warned. Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± As Anthony gazed at Natasha, he constantly felt as if she could see right through him. Suddenly, he recalled something and opened the bottle of water before handing it to her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to drink some water earlier? Here you go.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Natasha smiled, casting him a loving look. Anthony turned away awkwardly. I was too rash earlier! Meanwhile, Keh drove to Thea¡¯s house. No one came to open the door after he rang the doorbell for some time. Hence, he pulled out his phone and dialed her number, only to hear her phone ringing on the inside. Immediately, Keh knew she was in the house. The incident from that night shed past his mind. Worried that she might act impulsively, he rushed forward, keyed in the passcode, and entered the house. The dining table and the floor were in a mess. Everything on the floor was things from the day he left. When he arrived in the living room, he saw Thea lying on the couch. Her eyes were shut tight, and her face was pale. Shocked, Keh hurried over. ¡°Thea! Thea Jarman!¡± He received no response after calling out twice. He extended his hand to check if she was still breathing. When he felt the faint breath under her nose, he rxed. ¡°Thea. Thea,¡± Keh called out again, but she gave no response. At the same time, Caroline arrived as well. Seeing the mess as soon as she stepped in, she rushed over. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did such a thing happen?¡± ¡°It was like that when I came in. I¡¯m not sure what happened, but we should call for an ambnce first,¡± Keh said calmly. Caroline knew it was pointless questioning now. Hence, she called for an ambnce right away. Meanwhile, at the hospital, Natasha was done sunbathing and was about to enter the building when several doctors headed in one direction hurriedly along the corridor. Usually, that meant there was an emergency. Natasha did not think too much about it. She walked closer to the wall, trying to make way for the others. Right then, Anthony¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Nat, it¡¯s Denise. I¡¯ve got to answer this,¡± Anthony said. Natasha nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± With that, Anthony left to answer the call. She stuck close to the wall and got ready to walk back to her room. When she lifted her gaze, she saw a familiar figure being pushed past her swiftly. Thea? The doctors and nurses moved quickly, instructing the people in front to make way. Before Natasha could even react, a sobbing voice rang out. Caroline was following closely behind them. At the same time, another silhouette entered Natasha¡¯s field of vision. Keh¡­ Keh and Natasha spotted each other at the same time. He froze in his tracks, and they met each other¡¯s gazes. Natasha seemed to have caught the meaning of his gaze. Keh pursed his lips. He tried to exin, ¡°Thea¡ª¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin it to me,¡± Natasha cut him off. Keh fell silent and stared at her. However, she merely gave him a polite nod wordlessly, got up, and returned to the room without turning back. As Keh watched her enter her ward, he frowned deeply. Soon, Thea was pushed into the emergency room for surgery. Caroline turned to look at him. ¡°Keh, do you think Thea will be fine?¡± Keh turned around and walked over to Caroline. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. Nothing will happen.¡± ¡°She was fine two days ago. How on earth did she end up like that?¡± Caroline lifted her head to look at Keh. ¡°She¡¯s my only daughter. Her dad and I won¡¯t be able to handle it if something happens to her.¡± Keh merely gazed at Caroline, not knowing how tofort her. He could not help but frown as he recalled Thea¡¯s words. It was true that he was not responsible for the matter, as he never expected such a thing to happen. At the same time, he felt guilty for not making things clear with Thea earlier. ¡°Let¡¯s wait to hear from the doctor.¡± Keh looked extremely calm, which looked like impassiveness to Caroline. She hesitated for some time before asking, ¡°Keh, did Thea say something to you?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing how Keh was not replying to her, she continued, ¡°She said she had something to tell you that day. And now, this happened¡­¡± As she spoke, she started crying uncontrobly. ¡°I¡¯m partly responsible for Thea¡¯s situation,¡± Keh admitted. Caroline had a rough guess of what happened, and she felt extremely upset. ¡°I just want to know one thing. Are you interested in Thea? You know what she thinks of you, right? She gave up on her business in another country just toe back to keep youpany. So, what do you think of her?¡± Keh looked at Caroline and said straightforwardly, ¡°I only see her as a friend and a business partner.¡± ¡°F-Friend? Business partner?¡± Caroline was bbergasted. Keh did not deny it. ¡°Yes.¡± Caroline was so furious that she was at a loss for words. Keh must¡¯ve rejected Thea the same way. That must be why that silly girl acted so rashly. The thought of something might happen to Thea was uneptable to Caroline. ¡°Thea doesn¡¯tck friends. You¡¯re just wasting her time, Keh!¡± Caroline yelled, fuming. Keh did not defend himself, nor did he say anything in response to Caroline¡¯s words. Right then, Liam appeared with Denise and Benjamin beside him. He witnessed the scene as soon as they entered. Immediately, his protective instincts kicked into gear. ¡°Keh.¡± His loud, clear voice rang out, causing Caroline and Keh to turn around. Although Liam was old, he was still an experienced businessman. Hence, he always had a powerful presence wherever he went. Caroline frowned as she looked at him and the two children by his side. ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡± Not Twins Chapter 103 Not Twins Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Well Done Liam strode over, his gaze falling upon Keh. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Grandpa,¡± Keh greeted politely beforeunching into his exnation. ¡°Thea is undergoing emergency treatment as we speak.¡± Liam narrowed his eyes. Caroline learned of their rtionship from the way Keh greeted the old man. Standing before her was the patriarch of the Hamilton family, who had once shaken the business world. She often heard his name abroad in praise of his sharp mind and business acumen for which he was famous. Caroline suddenly felt at a loss for words as she gazed at the titan before her. At that moment, the emergency room door opened to admit the doctor. ¡°Which one of you is Thea Jarman¡¯s family?¡± he asked. ¡°I am,¡± Caroline said at once. ¡°Oh, there is nothing wrong with the patient,¡± assured the doctor. ¡°Low blood sugar level and not eating had caused her to faint, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s nothing serious, so don¡¯t worry too much. She will be transferred to a ward in a moment to be put on a drip.¡± A giddy wave of relief swept over Caroline upon hearing that. ¡°Thank God it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Upon recalling something, she turned to the doctor. ¡°Thank you so much, doctor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s part of my job.¡± He smiled and walked back in again without another word. Keh¡¯s tense brows rxed a little upon hearing that it was nothing serious. Liam rolled his eyes at Keh as he studied thetter, failing to stifle aint. ¡°What are the odds of the two womening to the same hospital?¡± Keh did not know how to respond to that. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to see Nat.¡± Liam spun around and led Denise and Benjamin away without giving his grandson a chance to speak. He did not even deign to greet Caroline. By the time Caroline turned around, Liam was already walking away with the two children. She frowned as she watched them. Hmm, those two kids. Thea was wheeled out before she could spare any further thought to the matter. Seeing her, Caroline bent down by her side at once. ¡°How are you, Thea? Are you all right?¡± ¡­ Denise and Benjamin rushed to the bed as soon as Liam brought the children to Natasha¡¯s ward. ¡°Hello, Nat,¡± the children chorused. A smile spread across Natasha¡¯s pale face at the sight of them. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± ¡°We miss you so much.¡± Denise could not resist acting coquettishly. ¡°Have you been good?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Of course, we have,¡± Denise replied. Liam interjected that moment with a smile. ¡°Denise and Benjamin have been well behaved and sensible. They were a delight to have around.¡± Natasha gazed up at Liam as she returned his smile. ¡°Thank you for taking care of them, Old Mr. Hamilton. I hope they haven¡¯t caused any trouble.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± Liam said. ¡°It was no trouble at all. I¡¯m happy to do it. In fact, I would like you to trouble me again if there¡¯s such trouble in the future. I like children.¡± He would have loved to care for them for the rest of his life, but he could not make it too obvious. Terence observed him from the corner, feeling both sad and helpless for his friend. Denise chose that moment to blurt, ¡°I saw a fierce olddy scolding Mr. Handsome outside just now, Nat.¡± The atmosphere within the ward stiffened with awkwardness for a few seconds. ¡°What fierce olddy?¡± Terence asked. ¡°Well¡­¡± Denise was struggling to find the right words. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this,¡± Liam hurriedly exined. ¡°Keh¡¯s assistant fainted from hypoglycemia and was sent to the hospital. Her mother was there and happened to speak a little loudly.¡± It was evident that he was exining on behalf of his grandson. Natasha smiled. ¡°I saw them earlier.¡± ¡°You saw them?¡± Liam repeated, stunned. Originally, he intended to exin the situation, he could not help but shudder on Keh¡¯s behalf at Natasha¡¯s revtion. What luck the boy has. Out of all the hospitals in the city, he just had to send his assistant to this one where everybody could see him. He has dug himself a hole so deep that I can¡¯t even help him out of it. In short, he deserves it. Terence also seemed to understand something at that moment. ¡°I have to praise Keh for his energy,¡± he remarked teasingly. ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about the thing he should, yet takes on everything where he shouldn¡¯t.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Will Liam understand such an obvious connotation? If he wants to see his precious great-grandchildren in the future, he must stand with them! As for Keh, he is free to even hang himself however he pleases. It¡¯s not that we won¡¯t help him but we just can¡¯t. Everything depends on what he makes of it! Natasha did not hear a word of theirs. Instead, she had been lost in her thoughts. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Natasha asked suddenly, ¡°could you ask the doctor when I can be discharged?¡± Terence frowned. ¡°Discharged? How can you be discharged from the hospital with such a grievous injury?¡± Natasha shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re all surface wounds. I will tend to them from home.¡± ¡°Surface wounds?¡± Terence eximed. ¡°You have a fracture and a concussion! You must stay for another two weeks, at the very least.¡± ¡°I know my body well enough,¡± Natasha protested. ¡°There really is no need for that.¡± ¡°No, you will stay until you havepletely recovered. It¡¯s up to the doctor when you¡¯re free to be discharged.¡± Terence looked firm. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Instinctively, Liam surmised that Natasha¡¯s wish to be discharged was linked to Keh. Oh no, this is going to be a big problem! He could not refrain from saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, Nat. Just listen to your grandfather. Your injuries are serious. You mustn¡¯t take your recovery lightly.¡± ¡°I know you are all worried about me, but I know my body,¡± Natasha said firmly. Her decision could not be swayed no matter how much the two old men persuaded her. At that critical moment, Liam gave Denise and Benjamin a wink which the two children understood at once. ¡°Are you angry, Nat?¡± Denise asked as she gazed at Natasha. ¡°Angry? What would I angry about?¡± She shot back. ¡°Angry with Mr. Handsome¡­¡± Denise¡¯s voice trailed off into a whisper. However, the connotation was understood by everybody present. It was a question on everybody¡¯s minds that nobody dared to ask. Natasha frowned at the strangeness of the child¡¯s question. Benjamin chimed in immediately. ¡°Great-grandpa is really worried about you, Nat. You¡¯ll only make them feel worse if you leave the hospital now.¡± Natasha turned to Terence with a frown. ¡°How about this,¡± Benjamin proposed, ¡°Great-grandpa will ask the doctorter, and we¡¯ll see what the doctor has to say. Deal?¡± Before Natasha could speak, the boy pressed on, ¡°You have to set an example of valuing your health and taking care of yourself, Nat.¡± With that said, Natasha could not refute him. ¡°Fine,¡± she said atst, with a resigned grin at Benjamin. ¡°You win.¡± A smile appeared on his face. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Nat!¡± Terence was relieved to see Natasha relent. Liam, who was next to the former, heaved a quiet sigh of relief as well. Then, he picked up his phone to surreptitiously send a text: Everything else depends on you now, brat! Not Twins Chapter 104 Not Twins Chapter 104 Chapter 104 A Messy Love Triangle Anthony spotted Thalia¡¯s car outside the hospital. After a quick look around, he opened the door and went in. Thalia had aputer on herp and a lollipop in her mouth. She handed a lollipop over at his arrival. ¡°Would you like one?¡± Anthony epted it eagerly. He unwrapped it and put it in his mouth. Thalia¡¯s gaze returned to herputer once more. ¡°I¡¯d had a look,¡± she dered as she sucked on her lollipop. ¡°Your mother was here during that period.¡± She then turned the screen to Anthony. It was surveince footage depicting a hallway in the hospital. Natasha was standing at the door of a ward looking at something when a man suddenly appeared behind her. The horror of a suspense drama was palpable even through the screen. Startled, Natasha spun around just in time for the doctor¡¯s appearance. The man slipped into the ward as Natasha spoke to the doctor at the door. The videosted only several minutes. ¡°I ran a background check on him, but I didn¡¯t find any direct involvement with your mother,¡± Thalia said. ¡°It should just be an ordinary mental disorder.¡± Anthony looked at the screen and frowned slightly. ¡°Is it possible that you¡¯re overthinking this out of anxiousness?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have a bad feeling about this. Nat deliberately took me away today. She must be hiding something from me.¡± Thalia pursed her lips as she stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m curious about how urate children¡¯s intuition is.¡± Anthony rolled his eyes at her. ¡°By the way, could you assign one of the surveince cameras at the door of Nat¡¯s ward to my phone? That way, I can tune in any time.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°No problem.¡± Her slender fingers worked furiously on theputer before they stopped moving abruptly. Thalia¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed into slits as she stared at the screen. Her flickering eyes seemed to be appreciating something. Anthony leaned over when he noticed that she had frozen. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What are you looking at?¡± Turning pale almost immediately, he wished he did not see it. The footage depicted another instance in the hospital when Keh sent Thea to the emergency room and the entire incident of encountering Natasha in the corridor. From the camera¡¯s point of view, it looked especially like a messy love triangle. Thalia cleared her throat. ¡°Anthony.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°This Keh isn¡¯t in love with your mother, is he?¡± she asked. Anthony frowned. ¡°No,¡± he instinctively retorted. ¡°Are you sure? Look at his eyes and your mother¡¯s. They¡¯re looking so tenderly at one another,¡± Thalia remarked while they watched. ¡°You know, with the looks of Keh and your mother, they would be perfect for the leading parts if they starred in a movie. It would definitely be a blockbuster. They look so good from every possible angle! I wonder what their unborn children will look like.¡± Anthony was struck dumb with incredulity. What else can I say? Anthony took theputer from herp and sent a link to one of the surveince cameras to his phone with several keystrokes. He then shut theptop with a smack after he was done. Thalia was not satisfied. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I¡¯m not done.¡± Anthony looked at her. ¡°Would you still want your reward?¡± Thalia was taken aback. ¡°Of course,¡± she nodded solemnly. ¡°Be serious, then.¡± ¡°I am being serious!¡± However, Thalia studied Anthony again in the next second. She looked at each side of his face carefully. Anthony was deeply ufortable by her scrutiny and scowled with displeasure. ¡°What are you looking at? Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you share a resemnce with Keh?¡± Thalia said enigmatically. ¡°You look so much like him. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have guessed that you and he have a shady rtionship.¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. Well, she was not the first to be amazed by how much alike they looked. He did not expect the matter to remain concealed for much longer. However, he was determined to keep it a secret for as long as possible. He did not intend to admit it until there was conclusive evidence. ¡°The more I stare at it, the more I see it.¡± Thalia was still studying him intensely. ¡°I think I can use you to ckmail Keh!¡± Anthony was dumbstruck again. ¡°Being a yboy, he would believe me if I ckmailed him with you,¡± Thalia said as her imagination ran wild, feeling very pleased with her idea. ¡°Have you heard of something called DNA?¡± Anthony asked sarcastically. ¡°It can be faked,¡± Thalia said dismissively. ¡°I have acquaintances in the industry.¡± Anthony was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Do you think Keh will believe you?¡± Thalia gave his words some serious thought before providing a fair answer. ¡°That will be tough.¡± ¡°Just stop daydreaming, and let¡¯s get down to business,¡± Anthony barked, changing the subject in time. Thalia raised her eyebrows as she merely said those words out of jest. If she were to meet Keh, she would have to avoid a person like him unless there was a mission at hand. Though he looked harmless enough, the way he conducted his business sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°Has the news been leaked?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Of course. I guarantee that it¡¯ll be untraceable.¡± Anthony pondered for a moment. ¡°At this juncture,¡± Anthony surmised, ¡°the killer should act within the next couple of days if he¡¯s intent on iming my mother¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Be confident and get rid of the ¡®if¡¯,¡± Thalia suggested. ¡°The brake hose was damaged with the purpose of killing her, wasn¡¯t it? I¡¯m just worried that¡­¡± ¡°Worried about what?¡± ¡°That the clue is too cryptic. I¡¯m afraid the killer won¡¯t be as smart as we¡¯d expected him to be. He might not figure it out.¡± Anthony hesitated. ¡°How did you drop the lead?¡± ¡°The number te of the ambnce!¡± Thalia announced. ¡°I deliberately chose several photos that were especially clear. A simple search should reveal which hospital she is in if one were to look carefully.¡± Da*n, I am smart. She was so pleased with her work¡­ Cryptic indeed! And subtle. Anthony kept the polite smile on his face. ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll leak more informationter,¡± Thalia added for she found the probability of the killer discovering the clue rather low. Anthonyforted her. ¡°To be able to think of sabotaging the brakes shows that our mystery man is notcking in wit.¡± Thalia¡¯s eyes lit up at his words. ¡°I¡¯d considered that too. We would have found him long ago if he was a simpleton.¡± Anthony nodded in agreement. Thalia gazed at him with a wry smile like they shared a secret. Anthony buckled his seat belt before looking at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°For a meal.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you returning to the hospital?¡± Anthony leaned backzily on the seat. ¡°Later. I¡¯m hungry now. Let¡¯s eat. Thanks in advance for lunch.¡± Are you kidding? It was Thalia¡¯s turn to be rendered speechless. He wants a free lunch, yet he¡¯s being so bossy! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, Thalia thought it would be boring to dine alone. Besides, Anthony was the entire reason why she was able to stay. It was difficult to imagine such a legendary figure in the hacker world was actually a child. The tiny bit of curiosity she had toward him was only the tip of the iceberg. She wanted to know more as she felt that there were still many secrets in him worthy of her exploration. Of course, Anthony was well aware of her motives. Not Twins Chapter 105 Not Twins Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Crazy Without Him Thea soon woke up in her ward after being put on a drip and found Caroline gazing at her with tear- filled eyes of distress. ¡°I¡¯ve been so worried for you, Thea!¡± Thea was still a little weak. Her eyelids fluttered open further at the sound of her mother¡¯s voice. ¡°I seemed to have heard Keh¡¯s voice when I was still unconscious, Mom.¡± Caroline appeared a little unhappy at the mention of Keh. ¡°That man doesn¡¯t love you at all, Thea.¡± As soon as she said that, a drop of tear rolled down the corner of Thea¡¯s eye. Caroline¡¯s heart immediately softened. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Thea. There are plenty of men in the world. Keh is not the only one.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care how many men there are in the world,¡± Thea protested weakly. ¡°He is the only one I want.¡± Caroline frowned in consternation. She was not ignorant of her daughter¡¯s stubbornness. There was no chance of Thea changing her mind once she had set her sights. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do without Keh, Mom. I can¡¯t imagine a world without him. What should I do?¡± Thea¡¯s tears soon turned into streams as her voice rose in pitch. Caroline felt distressed looking at her daughter ¡°All right, my dear. Hush now.¡± ¡°I miss him so much, Mom!¡± The more Thea spoke, the more aggrieved she became. ¡°Good girl. He¡¯s outside right now.¡± Caroline told the truth, unable to hold back any longer. Stunned by the news, Thea looked at Caroline in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes. He was the one who sent you to the hospital.¡± A glimmer of hope rose from her heart just when she had given up hope. ¡°I knew it was him. I heard his voice. He still cares about me!¡± Caroline could not bear to burst her daughter¡¯s bubble at the sight of thetter¡¯s infatuation. ¡°I want to see him, Mom. Could you take me out to meet him?¡± Thea wanted to get up, but as she had not eaten for an entire day and night, coupled with the debilitating effects of low sugar level in her blood, a wave of dizziness overcame her before she could even stand up. Caroline caught her swaying daughter. ¡°What are you doing trying to get up on your own?¡± she reprimanded severely. ¡°I¡¯ll get him. Go lie down!¡± Theay back on the bed and nodded meekly. Caroline cast onest nce at her before rising and walking out the door. Keh was on the phone in the corridor outside. The door opened to reveal Caroline peering at him just as he hung up. ¡°Thea is awake, and she wants to see you.¡± Though a hint of hesitation shed across his handsome features, Keh nodded and walked toward the ward. Thea was lying on the hospital bed. She tried to sit up upon seeing Keh. Keh stopped her. ¡°The doctor said you need to rest. Don¡¯t get up.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thea felt a warmth in her heart at his words. He still cares about me! Her eyes turned red instantly. ¡°Oh, Keh¡­¡± Caroline chose that moment to cough pointedly and drew Thea¡¯s attention to her. ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy something. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Without another word, Caroline strode out. Thea and Keh were left alone in the ward after the door clicked shut. Thea¡¯s tender eyes appeared so misty that tears were at risk of falling as she gazed at him. ¡°Did you send me to the hospital, Keh?¡± she asked. He nodded. ¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t leave me.¡± Thea forced a weak smile. After carefully considering the best way to approach the subject, Keh raised his beady eyes to meet hers. ¡°There are some things I need to rify with you, Thea.¡± Thea¡¯s smile stiffened. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Keh¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten that you have been by my side since I took over the only think of you as a friend and co-worker. I apologize if I have done anything to make you misunderstand.¡± Thea¡¯s tears fell immediately at his words. ¡°Don¡¯t you have even a bit of affection for me?¡± Keh did not deny it. ¡°Yes, I did. Though it¡¯s not so much as falling for you as you being a good fit for me. You have so much to offer, and you wouldn¡¯t ask a lot of me. I merely entertained the notion of us being together.¡± ¡°I can still be everything you want me to be.¡± ¡°It was only a fleeting thought I had from years ago,¡± Keh insisted. Thea gazed at him with hopeless despair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for having such thoughts of you.¡± Keh¡¯s apology was sincere and solemn. ¡°If you need to vent your hatred of me or have any requests, please tell me. I will do what I can to make you happy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else, Keh,¡± Thea cried and pleaded with all her might. ¡°I still am the same girl who you thought was a good match for you all those years ago. I can still be the woman of your dreams.¡± ¡°We are not young anymore, Thea. We should be a little more responsible in our rtionships. If I still have such thoughts or act on my impulses, what kind of a man am I then?¡± ¡°I do not mind!¡± ¡°I do,¡± Keh said firmly. ¡°I was young, frivolous, and arrogant, but I know better now.¡± His gaze upon Thea was unwavering. Thea met his eyes as tears flowed down her cheeks. Keh did not look away. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. You have a good rest. I will respect your decision if you want to return to the country with your parents after you get well.¡± With a final nod, he turned to leave the ward. ¡°Is this because of Natasha?¡± Thea asked suddenly. Keh froze in his tracks. ¡°You told me all these not because you don¡¯t love me but because you can¡¯t let her go. That doesn¡¯t matter to me. I will wait.¡± Thea gazed tearfully at his back. ¡°I will wait for you forever as long as you say the word.¡± Keh turned around wearily. ¡°I won¡¯t deny that Natasha has left an indelible mark on my heart, but my not loving you has nothing to do with her. Please don¡¯t put your hopes on me anymore. Find someone more worthy.¡± He turned and walked out without giving her the opportunity to say anything else. Despite clenching her fists to fight the urge to cry, Thea failed to hold back her tears. Caroline was waiting in the corridor outside. Upon seeing Keh leave, she returned to the ward at once and hastened over at the sight of her weeping daughter. ¡°Thea, Thea.¡± ¡°What should I do, Mom? He doesn¡¯t want me anymore.¡± ¡°Silly girl,¡± Caroline soothed. ¡°We¡¯ll find someone better than him!¡± ¡°No! He¡¯s the only one I want,¡± Thea cried bitterly. ¡°Help me, Mom. I can¡¯t live without him!¡± Caroline watched her sadly. ¡°My girl, there is no such thing as an irreparable heart. Time heals all wounds. You can¡¯t let go now because you justnded in this situation. Give it time and you¡¯ll find the strength to get over it eventually.¡± Thea shook her head and screamed in despair. ¡°I can¡¯t, Mom! I¡¯m losing my mind. I don¡¯t know what I will be without him.¡± Not Twins Chapter 106 Not Twins Chapter 106 Chapter 106 There Is One More Person Caroline was heartbroken and helpless as she watched her daughter suffer because of love. As someone who was a winner in love, Caroline couldn¡¯t understand the feeling of not being able to live without a man. But seeing that Thea was in so much pain and afraid that she would put an end to her life, Caroline couldn¡¯t bear it anymore andforted, ¡°Okay, okay. If you really wish to be with Keh, I¡¯ll definitely help you. As long as you listen to me, I promise that he¡¯lle back to you.¡± Only then did Thea stop crying. She looked at Caroline in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Have I ever lied to you? Thea, there¡¯s something that you have to remember. Women can appear to be weak, but in truth, we must never be weak.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Caroline leaned over and whispered something into Thea¡¯s ear. Thea stopped crying after hearing what Caroline said. ¡°Mom, will this really work?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how I managed to get your dad in the palm of my hand. What do you think?¡± Thea thought about her father, who used to be a yboy. However, no one knew when and how he began to change and became truly loyal to Caroline to the extent that he would do anything for her. Thea nodded continuously. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s my girl. The most important thing you should do right now is to take good care of yourself so that you can have the energy to go forward.¡± Thea stopped crying and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Only when Thea had slowly calmed down did Caroline let out a sigh of relief. Suddenly remembering something, she looked at Thea and asked, ¡°Thea, have you met Old Mr. Hamilton before?¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Yes, I have. Why?¡± ¡°Do you know who are the parents of the two children he¡¯s with?¡± ¡°Children? What children?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know about it?¡± Confusion was written all over Thea¡¯s face. ¡°There aren¡¯t any children by Old Mr. Hamilton¡¯s side. I¡¯ve seen him many times, but I¡¯ve never heard of any children before.¡± Caroline narrowed her eyes as she thought about it. After that, she looked at Thea. ¡°Thea, you should rest well. Leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thea didn¡¯t think too deeply into it. At that moment, she only wished that she could recover sooner so that Keh would return to her side. After leaving Thea¡¯s ce, Keh felt relieved. Indeed, he was only grateful to Thea, and he only thought of her as a friend. Back when he first took over thepany, he was still young and a little arrogant. Therefore, a few shareholders of the helped him get through the most difficult time of his life. All those years, she was the one who had helped him take care of everything. Keh didn¡¯t know what love was. So even though he once had a little thought of being in a rtionship, he had simply shrugged it off. He knew that he didn¡¯t love Thea despite not knowing what love was. They were meant to be just friends and nothing else. It was only because he didn¡¯t want to lose a friend like her back then that caused things to progress to that state. However, little did he expect things to turn out that way. Right when he was thinking about that, his phone rang. He took out his phone and answered the call when he saw that it was from Fabian. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I managed to get my hands on surveince footage.¡± ¡°What surveince footage?¡± ¡°The footage of Ms. Watson¡¯s car being tampered with and her being followed¡­ I feel that someone is targeting her.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Instead of going to Natasha¡¯s ward after hanging up the call, he went back to thepany right away. In the office, with aptop in his hand, Fabian walked toward Keh and turned the screen to him. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, look. As per your instructions, I went through each of the surveince footage that day. On that day, Ms. Watson had a meeting in the office until it was reallyte, and she left by driving her car out of the underground parking lot. So I tried looking from there, and I can¡¯t believe I actually found it!¡± In the video, a tall and burly man could be seen going under and doing damage to Natasha¡¯s car. As Keh watched the footage, fury burned in his dark eyes. Fabian clicked the next footage and said, ¡°I found this from the underground parking lot of Prosper Technologies. I wanted to find out if it was intentional or if Ms. Watson was unlucky, so I checked all the surveince footage of that day and found this figure in the end.¡± From the surveince footage of the underground parking lot of Prosper Technologies, when that man was about to tamper with Natasha¡¯s car, he suddenly went to hide in a corner because Fabian and Keh turned up. ¡°His clothes, height, and shoes, they¡¯re all the same. Judging from this, I say Ms. Watson wasn¡¯t unlucky. That man had the intention of hurting her,¡± Fabian said. Without realizing it, Keh clenched his fists as he watched the surveince footage. ¡°What about the rtionships I asked you to look intost time?¡± ¡°I investigated it. Ever since Ms. Watson came back from abroad, she had been spending most of her time at work. She didn¡¯t have much contact with anyone other than the people at work. If you¡¯re talking about her enemies¡­¡± ¡°Just say it.¡± Fabian smiled sheepishly. ¡°Other than you, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone else.¡± Keh was speechless. He shot an angry look at Fabian, and thetter winced. ¡°B-But that¡¯s the truth. Besides you, there wasn¡¯t anyone else who¡ª¡± Here, Fabian paused abruptly as he thought about something. ¡°Wait. I think there¡¯s one more person.¡± Keh red at him. ¡°Keep spouting nonsense and you¡¯ll regret this!¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s true! You know¡­ What was his name again? The guy who almost took advantage of Ms. Watson¡­ G-Gaston! That¡¯s it! Gaston Williams!¡± Fabian remembered it after pping his head gently. Keh narrowed his eyes. If Fabian hadn¡¯t brought up Gaston, Keh would¡¯ve alreadypletely forgotten about him. ¡°What do you think, Mr. Hamilton? Could it be him?¡± Fabian asked. ¡°But he shouldn¡¯t be. He¡¯s been captured by the police. Logically, it shouldn¡¯t be him. Besides, even if he wants to seek revenge, instead of getting his revenge on Ms. Watson, he should¡ªEh? Mr. Hamilton, where are you going?¡± As Fabian rambled on and on about his analysis, Keh shot up to his feet, took his car keys, and walked away. Immediately, Fabian asked, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, where are you going? You have a meetingter that you¡¯ve pushed back for days. If you continue to do that, the shareholders won¡¯t stay quiet.¡± ¡°The detention center.¡± Obviously, Keh only answered the first part of Fabian¡¯s question. ¡°Are you really going there?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know for sure if it¡¯s him when we get there.¡± Keh wasn¡¯t going to take any chances when it had to do with Natasha¡¯s safety. Fabian hesitated for a while. ¡°I-I¡¯ll go with you, then. Wait for me!¡± After that, he ced theptop on the table and ran after Keh. I don¡¯t want to stay back and let those old shareholders pester me. They¡¯re too annoying! Not Twins Chapter 107 Not Twins Chapter 107 Chapter 107 I Will Watch Over Her Myself Coming out of the detention center, Fabian turned to nce at Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I don¡¯t think Gaston is lying. Maybe this doesn¡¯t have anything to do with him.¡± Keh furrowed his brows tightly. If there isn¡¯t any grudge, there¡¯s no way that a person can hate someone else that much. If it¡¯s true that Gaston isn¡¯t the one behind this, then I must¡¯ve missed out on something. But Gaston is our only target at the moment. ¡°Fabian, look into Gaston¡¯s family background and social connections. The more detailed, the better.¡± Fabian nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll look into it once I get back.¡± ¡°Also, send those two surveince footages to the police.¡± Fabian nodded again. ¡°Understood. Mr. Hamilton, do you think that we should get a few people to protect Ms. Watson at the hospital? The person who wants to hurt her feels like a time bomb to me. We have no idea when they¡¯ll show up again.¡± ¡°Do you think that person will dare to show up if he sees such a huge scene?¡± Keh asked, raising his brows. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll watch over her myself at the hospital. You should just do what I asked you to do.¡± Keh was not Seeing that Keh had got up to leave, Fabian followed after him. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, w-what about the ¡°You should go back first.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back? If you don¡¯t go back, the shareholders are going to yell at me.¡± Fabian had an aggrieved look on his face as he watched Keh get into the car. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, why don¡¯t you take me with you? I don¡¯t want to face those shareholders anymore¡­¡± Keh rolled down the window and looked at him. ¡°If anyone dares to cause a ruckus, buy his share.¡± Fabian¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°W-What is the upper limit?¡± ¡°That depends on your ability.¡± As if he had obtained an insignia of royalty, the frown on Fabian¡¯s face changed into a smug look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hamilton. Leave the matters in thepany to me. You can focus on taking care of Ms. Watson. I won¡¯t let the shareholders bother you.¡± Keh nodded. He rolled up the window and sped off. There was a little whirlwind from where he drove off. Fabian looked around him. The area was quite deserted, and there wasn¡¯t a single taxi in sight. Right when the realization hit him, he quickly ran after Keh¡¯s car. ¡°Wait for me, Mr. Hamilton! I can¡¯t get a taxi here! Please, at least give me a little ride to¡ª¡± Before Keh went to the hospital, he took a short trip back to the Hamilton residence. Right when he walked in, he noticed that construction workers were walking in and out of the mansion. With a frown, he walked further inside. Liam was looking at a blueprint and discussing something with Dan in the living room. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s going on?¡± Keh asked. Liam lifted his head, and after ncing at Keh, he ignored him and continued looking at the blueprint. ¡°Will it be better if we add another table here?¡± Dan, on the other hand, looked at Keh and said politely, ¡°Mr. Keh, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°What is Grandpa doing?¡± Keh asked. Dan smiled. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton ns to renovate the two rooms upstairs for Ms. Denise and Mr. Benjamin.¡± Keh was at a loss for words. He could tell that Liam liked Denise and Benjamin very much. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have decided on renovating the rooms after Denise and Benjamin stayed for one night. Keh asked, ¡°Are you sure that Natasha will let you bring them back again?¡± It would have been better if Keh hadn¡¯t brought that up because Liam flew off the handle upon hearing that. ¡°Whose fault do you think it is? Keh, I¡¯m not forcing you to get married or have children, but you¡¯d better not piss Nat off! If she doesn¡¯t let me see Denise and Benjamin, I¡¯ll sever all ties with you!¡± ¡°Do you think you still need to force me to have children? Isn¡¯t two enough?¡± ¡°They have nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°Then, you¡¯re truly a man with a big heart that you¡¯d treat someone else¡¯s children so well.¡± ¡°Mind your own business!¡± At that moment, Keh walked toward Liam and took the blueprint from Liam¡¯s hands. He looked at it briefly and saw that one of the rooms was filled with princess decorations, while the other was filled with technologies. Every corner seemed to be designed meticulously. There were all kinds of toys in the rooms that made them look luxurious. Other than that, they were designed with love. Keh could tell that Liam wanted to give the best of everything to Denise and Benjamin. Keh smiled. Seeing that, Liam quickly took the blueprint back. ¡°Off you go. Stop getting in my way.¡± ¡°The rooms are lovely. They¡¯ll definitely love it,¡± Keh said before he turned to walk upstairs. ¡°W-Wait,¡± Liam suddenly called out, remembering something. Keh turned to look at Liam. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°You and Th¡ªYou know, thatdy.¡± Liam couldn¡¯t recall Thea¡¯s name. ¡°What is your rtionship with her?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between us. I told you before that we¡¯re just friends.¡± Strangely, Liam let out a breath of relief. ¡°You should tell her clearly if you¡¯re not interested in her. Don¡¯t give her false hope!¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Y-You did?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve made myself very clear.¡± ¡°Then¡ª¡± ¡°Grandpa, I know what you want to ask me. Give me some time. I¡¯ll talk to Natasha when the time Liam looked at Keh and hesitated for a long while before finally nodding. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave it to you. Just¡­ do what you want.¡± Rtionships areplicated. Keh and Nat end up like this because of my wishful thinking in the past. Anyway, what happens next depends on them. Keh nodded and walked upstairs. When Dan saw that, he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Keh, Old Mr. Hamilton has moved all your things to the outermost room. Everything is all piled up. We still haven¡¯t got the time to tidy the ce¡­¡± The moment Keh walked in, he noticed that the room was a mess. All his clothes and items were piled up together, and there was not even a ce where he could stand. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His handsome face contorted a little. He could imagine that when Denise and Benjamin moved in, he might not even have a ce to stay. But even if that was the case, when he thought about the two of them, he shed a smile that had never appeared on his face before. After changing his clothes, Keh went straight to the hospital. When he arrived, it was almost nightfall. On the way to the hospital, Denise had sent him a voice message on WhatsApp: ¡°Mr. Handsome, Great-grandpa brought us back. Nat is all alone in her ward. Will you help me watch over Nat tonight?¡± At first, he was listening to Denise¡¯s sweet voice, but when he heard that Natasha was all alone in the ward, his chest tightened, and he quickened his pace. When he reached the door of Natasha¡¯s ward, he heard some people speaking inside. He felt as if something had hit his chest and pushed the door open straight away. Not Twins Chapter 108 Not Twins Chapter 108 Chapter 108 We Are Not Finished Yet To his surprise, there were a few people in the ward. Xavier, Ross, and Thomas were there to visit Natasha after they heard that something had happened to her. When they were joking with one another, the door opened with a bang, and they turned toward the door in surprise. Keh stood at the door. He had met Xavier, Ross, and Thomas before, so he knew that they were Natasha¡¯s colleagues. A hint of awkwardness lingered in the air. At that moment, Ross asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Ms. Watson, do you hate each other this much?¡± Natasha was speechless. She nced at Keh unhappily. Thomas, who was sensible, chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you here to visit Ms. Watson too?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Keh nodded slightly. He was truly thick-skinned. Despite the awkwardness, he was able to act as if nothing had happened and walked into the ward. ¡°Haha! So are we,¡± Thomas replied with an awkward smile. ¡°You guys can go ahead first.¡± Keh gestured with his outstretched hand and walked toward the couch before sitting down. Um¡­ Do we need to line up on a firste first served basis when we visit someone in the hospital? Thomas looked at Keh, who was sitting at the side. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, would you like to go first?¡± Keh lifted his headzily to look at Thomas and acted like a gentleman. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have all the time in the world. Please go on.¡± Huh? How long did he mean by that? Thomas didn¡¯t dare to ask it out loud, so he continued to smile awkwardly. Right then, Ross looked at Natasha and asked her in a whisper, ¡°Ms. Watson, he¡¯s not nning on doing something to you after we leave, right?¡± Despite Ross¡¯ whisper, Keh could still hear him. Keh raised his eyebrows slightly. He pretended not to hear it and took out his phone to do something. Natasha looked at Ross. ¡°How about you stay for a while?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll do something to meter.¡± If outsiders got involved with the grudge of prominent families, the former would be the ones to suffer. Natasha rolled her eyes at Ross and continued their conversation earlier. ¡°Why did you guyse here all of a sudden?¡± ¡°What do you mean? You haven¡¯t shown up in the office for two days, so we have to find out what¡¯s wrong! I only found out that something serious had happened to you after asking Denise about it!¡± Ross said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us when something this major happened to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± Natasha didn¡¯t even think that it was a serious matter at all. ¡°Ms. Watson, you¡¯re a woman, after all. Can¡¯t you be a bit more feminine? You can¡¯t embarrass us men like this?¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°More feminine? How do I do that?¡± ¡°You know, be gentler and act cute when you speak. Natty wants to eat yummy food. Natty wants to go to bed. Something like that¡­¡± ¡°Natty is f*cking pissed off?¡± Ross was at a loss for words. Keh, who was doing something at the side, couldn¡¯t help himself from chuckling when he heard what she said. Natasha was the only one who could say something as crude as that with a straight face. Such was her personality despite her angel-like appearance. However, at that moment, Keh couldn¡¯t help but think she was very adorable. As soon as he chuckled, everyone looked in his direction. He didn¡¯t lift his head. Instead, he looked at his phone seriously as if his chuckle had nothing to do with their conversation. The rest of them looked away. Ross turned to Natasha. ¡°Just pretend that I never said that.¡± Thomas said, ¡°You¡¯re lucky that Natty didn¡¯t ask you to f*ck off!¡± ¡°I was going to say that,¡± Natasha said while looking at Thomas. Thomas shrugged. ¡°See?¡± ¡°I got ahead of myself,¡± Ross said. Suddenly, Xavier looked at Natasha and piped up, ¡°One doesn¡¯t cry out in pain, not because they can¡¯t feel the pain, but because they know no one cares about them and it¡¯s useless.¡± Hearing that, everyone fell silent and turned to look at him. Keh frowned too when he heard that. ¡°Xavier, you¡¯ve reached a new height just by saying that!¡± Rossmented. ¡°Do you really have to make it sound so sad?¡± Thomas asked. Xavier smiled bitterly before looking at Natasha. ¡°Boss, no matter what happens in the future, you can ask for my help. I¡¯lle to you without hesitation. You and Celia are the two most important people to me in the whole wide world.¡± Keh frowned even more as he sat at the side. Natasha looked at Xavier, and a hesitant look shed across her delicate and beautiful face. In the end, she replied straightforwardly, ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s reached a new height, and very high up at that!¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Xavier had a solemn look on his face. Natasha nodded half-heartedly. ¡°Okay, okay. I get it.¡± Seeing that, Ross and Thomas quickly expressed their loyalty to her. ¡°Ms. Watson, you can look for me too! You¡¯ll be the most important person to me as well!¡± ¡°Ms. Wealthy, look at me! I¡¯lly down my life for you too!¡± ¡°Stay the f*ck away from Natty!¡± Ross and Thomas were stunned silent. Ugh, fine. There is a disparity between people in this world. Seeing how Ross, Xavier, Thomas, and Natasha were having a good time, Keh, who was at the Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. side, felt like an extra. Only when he cleared his throat did they realize that he was still there. All of them exchanged nces, and it was Xavier who took the hint as he looked at Natasha and said, ¡°Well, Boss, it¡¯s gettingte. If there isn¡¯t anything else, we¡¯ll make a move first. We¡¯ll be waiting for you in the office. Get well soon.¡± ¡°We¡¯re leaving already?¡± Thomas asked. We¡¯re not finished yet! Ross pushed him lightly. Idiot. Can¡¯t you see that Mr. Hamilton is chasing us away? Finally, realization dawned on Thomas. He nced at Keh, then quickly shed Natasha a sheepish smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right! It¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ll make a move first. Someone¡¯s still waiting for his turn.¡± Everyone was dumfounded. Seeing that Natasha had uncovered her sheets and was about to get off the bed, Thomas said, ¡°Ms. Wealthy, you don¡¯t have to see us off. You¡¯re still hurt. We¡¯ll leave by ourselves.¡± Natasha looked at him and emphasized each word as she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Uh¡­ Thomas smiled. ¡°O-Okay, then. We¡¯ll get going now.¡± After saying that to her, he turned to look at Keh. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Keh stood up nonchntly and asked, ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Don¡¯t you feel guilty for asking us that? Do you think we¡¯d leave now if it weren¡¯t for you? Thomas refuted the man in his mind. With a polite smile, he said aloud, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s already dark outside. We have to make a move.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Goodbye, and please see yourself out.¡± ¡°O-Of course.¡± With that, the three of them hurriedly walked out. Although Natasha had told them she was going to the washroom, she eventually sent them off until they reached the door of her ward. Feeling touched, Thomas said, ¡°As expected of Ms. Wealthy. You¡¯re tough on the outside but soft on the inside. You said that you were going to the washroom, but you still insisted on sending us off. Ms. Wealthy, you have to get well soon! It¡¯s too boring in the office without you!¡± Natasha rubbed her temple and said to Ross, ¡°Can you knock him out? He¡¯s too annoying!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± With that, Ross lunged at Thomas. They continued bantering for a bit in the corridor. It was then Caroline walked out of Thea¡¯s ward. She turned in their direction subconsciously when she heard amotion. When she saw Natasha from afar, she frowned. What is she doing here? Not Twins Chapter 109 Not Twins Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Memorial Ceremony Simrly, Natasha saw Caroline as well. Thest time when Natasha saw Caroline in the corridor, thetter was crying too much. All her focus was on Thea, and she didn¡¯t notice Natasha at all at that time. At that moment, however, Caroline looked surprised when she saw Natasha. Natasha could almost guess what she was thinking. However, she acted as if she didn¡¯t know Caroline and turned to walk into her ward. She had no intention of wasting her energy on those who had nothing to do with her. She raised her brows slightly when she saw that Keh was still in the room. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, did you She sounded as if she was pushing him far away. You were stillughing and joking around with your colleagues earlier, but when you¡¯re facing me, all you give me is that cold look. ¡°No,¡± Keh replied. Natasha walked back to the hospital bed and sat down before looking at him again. ¡°So? What brings you here?¡± She was able to make him angry with just a few words. ¡°Do I need a reason to visit a patient?¡± Keh asked through clenched teeth. Natasha smiled mockingly. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you didn¡¯t even bring anything with you. Should I say that you¡¯re at a whole other level, or you¡¯ve always been this insincere?¡± ncing at the table, which was full of flowers, fruits, and food, he walked over. ¡°What? Do you even care about these?¡± Natasha remained silent and merely looked at him as if she wanted him to figure it out himself. Truth be told, she didn¡¯t care about those at all. However, she felt good that she could use that opportunity to criticize him. Keh nodded at her in understanding. When he was rushing over, all he thought about was her safety, so he didn¡¯t really consider that. He took out his phone from his pocket, sent a message, and put it away again. Natasha remained silent at the side and didn¡¯t care what he did because she wasn¡¯t interested at all. Half an hour had passed. The ward was filled up with flowers starting from the door. There were also a lot of flowers on the wall on the other side of her bed. In a sh, the sweet scent of flowers filled the entire room. Keh nodded in satisfaction, and there was a smug look on his face. He turned to Natasha, who was sitting on the bed. ¡°What do you think? Do you like it?¡± Natasha was bereft of speech. ¡°Are you holding a memorial ceremony for me, or what?¡± The position and color of the flowers truly fit the criteria. Keh frowned in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you like it?¡± Natasha took a deep breath and looked elsewhere. She wanted some peace and quiet. Keh walked toward her and looked at her. ¡°I was in a rush when I came because I was afraid that something would happen to you. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t think about it. If you like flowers, I¡¯ll buy them the next time I visit.¡± He¡¯s worried about me? Natasha turned to him and looked at him in disbelief as if she had discovered something new. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you sure that you aren¡¯t having a fever, or you aren¡¯t mistaking me for someone else?¡± As soon as she said that, tension filled the air. Keh narrowed his eyes and said in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°Natasha, I¡¯m well aware of who I¡¯m speaking to!¡± Natasha smirked. ¡°Then¡­ are you having a seizure?¡± Keh was exasperated. Natasha always seemed to have a way of making him mad with only a few words. He let out a light chuckle as he stared at her intently. ¡°Natasha, am I really that kind of person in your eyes?¡± Natasha nodded unsurprisingly. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ve done things that are worse than this. Don¡¯t you know yourself at all?¡± Keh didn¡¯t know what to reply to that. After a while, he defended himself, saying, ¡°You¡¯re talking about the past.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see any difference,¡± Natasha said matter-of-factly. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand me.¡± ¡°Sometimes, we only need to give one a shot at understanding someone in our lifetime,¡± Natasha said coldly, standing her ground. Keh narrowed his eyes and looked straight at her. ¡°Oh, really? Why are you trying to get discharged, then?¡± Natasha froze for a moment, her eyes pinned on him. ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°Is that important?¡± Natasha looked at him. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not. Why, do you think I want to get out of the hospital because of you?¡± Keh pursed his lips. However, the answer to her question was self-evident. Natasha smiled. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, when did you be so self-absorbed?¡± Keh¡¯s eyes darkened. Quirking his lips, he asked, ¡°Am I? Why don¡¯t you tell me your reason for wanting to get discharged, then?¡± ¡°I have my reasons, and it has nothing to do with you.¡± Obviously, Keh didn¡¯t believe what she said. However, Natasha didn¡¯t care if he believed her. ¡°Thea is nothing more than just a friend to me,¡± Keh said abruptly, looking at her. Natasha looked stunned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin your rtionship to me.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to misunderstand.¡± ¡°Is that important?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Keh was about to say something, but the words seemed to be stuck in his throat. He looked at her, and his gaze turned serious. Natasha looked at him, too. It was as if they were having a silent confrontation. Time seemed to have stopped at that moment, and Natasha could even hear the strong thumping of Keh¡¯s heartbeat. It was as if each thump of his heart was telling her something. No one knew how much time had passed. Keh withdrew his gaze and said coldly, ¡°There isn¡¯t any specific reason. I just want to tell you the truth.¡± Natasha chuckled sarcastically. Despite her little and beautiful face, she was like a thorny rose. Keh admitted that he couldn¡¯t do anything about her. He turned and walked out of the room. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a smoke.¡± After seeing his figure off, Natasha didn¡¯t want to care about him anymore. Shey down and fell asleep immediately after. Meanwhile, Anthony and Thalia went back to the hospital after their meal. Both of them stayed in the Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. car as they watched the live surveince footage of the corridor. ¡°We can¡¯t put our n into action if he¡¯s here every day!¡± Thaliained as she looked at Keh, who was smoking, from the surveince footage. Anthony frowned as he considered that. However, he had no way of confronting Keh and telling thetter about that at that moment. Thalia¡¯s lips curled upward as she looked at Keh. ¡°You know¡­ Other than the fact that he¡¯s perfect, he even looks so handsome when he¡¯s smoking. It¡¯s like that cigarette has been sublimated in his hands. He makes me want to smoke right now.¡± Anthony looked at her. The look in his eyes was as if he was asking her, ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± Thalia didn¡¯t mind it at all. She continued to stare at the live footage. ¡°I¡¯ll bet a hundred with you. He¡¯s interested in your mommy.¡± Not Twins Chapter 110 Not Twins Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Could It Be Him Anthony looked at Keh in the live footage. Well, I¡¯m not surprised that Thalia has that thought. He¡¯s been pretty attentivetely. Whenever anything happened to Mommy, he would settle the matters. What else can it be if he isn¡¯t interested in Mommy? After all, who will put in so much effort for just any woman? But when Anthony thought about how Keh had abandoned Natasha in the past, he couldn¡¯t He pursed his lips and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bet. My mommy¡¯s so beautiful. It¡¯s not strange if he wants to pursue her.¡± Well, that¡¯s true. Even so, do you have to be so proud and confident when you say that? Thalia turned her head to look at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you against it?¡± ¡°No. As long as Mommy¡¯s happy, I¡¯m okay with anything.¡± Thalia pondered about it. Afraid that Anthony didn¡¯t know the seriousness of the matter, she quickly expounded it to him, ¡°If your mommy bes his woman, then you will be rted to him! You have to know that although he looks like a domineering CEO, no one knows what dirty business he has on his hands in private! If that isn¡¯t the case, why do so many people want to kill him? You will be in danger if you be his son when the timees!¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°What about his biological son?¡± Thinking of that, Thalia couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh. ¡°In that case, he should really protect his biological son well, or his son will be in grave danger.¡± Anthony remained silent. It seems that my life is in danger. No. To be more precise, Benjamin, Denise, and I are in grave danger! ¡°Usually, the underground has a rule that the quest for revenge mustn¡¯t involve family members, but some evildoers don¡¯t care about that and will even get rid of everyone in the family to prevent troubles in the future,¡± Thalia said. Anthony continued to smile elegantly. He didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You should really talk to your mommy about this, or else things will get tangled up,¡± Thalia continued seriously. Anthony continued to hold his tongue. This entanglement is truly something! ¡°I¡¯m being serious here!¡± Thalia eximed. Anthony nodded. ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll think about it¡­ and talk to my mommy.¡± Hearing that, Thalia finally nodded in relief. After that, she thought of something and added, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry. If Kyle knows about this, he¡¯ll definitely protect you well.¡± ¡°He has my thanks.¡± ¡°He¡¯s been bugging me for your picture for the past few days¡­¡± Anthony turned to look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare give him my picture!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thalia pretended to look troubled. ¡°I didn¡¯t, but he has been disturbing me every day. You have no idea how pressured I am.¡± Anthony nced at her. ¡°I¡¯ll increase your reward when we¡¯re done with this.¡± Thalia beamed. ¡°Aww, that¡¯s not my real intention. But you can rest assured that I won¡¯t give him your picture before you allow me to send it. After all, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how surprised he will look.¡± Anthony smiled back at her too, but something seemed to be on his mind. ¡°Of course I believe you. Therefore, I have something that I need you to help me with.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°When it¡¯s a littleter, go find Keh and tell him the n.¡± ¡°No way! You¡¯re kidding, right? I confronted him once!¡± Thalia turned him down without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He doesn¡¯t know who you are. Besides, you two have the same intentions, so he won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°W-What if he doesn¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°All you need to do is to tell him the n. He¡¯ll think about it,¡± Anthony replied confidently. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Anthony nodded. Thalia looked at him dubiously. I can¡¯t help feeling that something¡¯s odd here. Anthony smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Look at how beautiful you are! He doesn¡¯t look like a bad guy, right? He won¡¯t suspect you. Besides, with your skills, if you want to do something to my mommy, isn¡¯t it a piece of cake for you?¡± Undeniably, Anthony¡¯s adorable face and sweet-talking skills could easily win over anyone, for Thalia was a little overwhelmed by hispliments. She felt as if she was on cloud nine. The next moment, she gave him an okay sign and said, ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ll talk to him personally ¡°Don¡¯t reveal my identity.¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°I understand. Besides, we can¡¯t go up against him. I can¡¯t let him find out that a kid like you is so smart. Also, you¡¯re under our protection, so that¡¯s even more reason why we can¡¯t reveal your identity. Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Anthony put on a ttering smile. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Aww! You should smile more. I¡¯m so happy!¡± Meanwhile, Caroline was sitting on a couch with a frown on her face. She seemed to be thinking about something. ¡°Mom? Mom?¡± Thea looked at her. Caroline only regained her senses after Thea called out to her twice. ¡°Did you call me?¡± she asked while looking at Thea. Thea was a little worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom? Did something happen to Dad again?¡± Caroline hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, no, your dad¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, then?¡± Caroline thought about it for a while before walking toward Thea. ¡°Guess who did I see in the corridor earlier?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Natasha Watson.¡± The moment Thea heard that name, her heart did a somersault. Natasha¡¯s name was like the devil in her heart. Whenever she heard it, she would get unhappy and irritated for no reason. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± ¡°She¡¯s hospitalized here too.¡± Thea looked at Caroline in confusion. ¡°She¡¯s here too?¡± Caroline nodded. Upon contemtion, Thea wanted to get off the bed. Seeing that, Caroline asked hastily, ¡°Thea, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see her.¡± ¡°Thea, you¡¯re being reckless again!¡± ¡°If she¡¯s here, Keh¡¯s definitely here too!¡± Seeing how impulsive and impatient Thea was, Caroline quickly stopped Thea. ¡°Did you forget about what I said?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°You should wait for me to find out the situation before we do anything else. We must always be prepared before we go to war, or we will lose terribly.¡± Despite Thea¡¯s eagerness to see Keh, she held it back after listening to Caroline¡¯s words and nodded. ¡°Mom, have you thought about how to help me yet?¡± ¡°Calm down. I still have to understand a few more things. Once I get the answers to my doubts, the solutions will pop up automatically.¡± At that moment, Caroline still hadn¡¯t figured out who the two children by Liam¡¯s side were. At the thought of something, Thea asked, ¡°Mom, do you know why Natasha¡¯s hospitalized?¡± ¡°I asked one of the nurses on duty earlier. It seems that she had a car ident.¡± ¡°An ident?¡± Thea mumbled. Suddenly, a man appeared in her mind. Could it be him? Not Twins Chapter 111 Not Twins Chapter 111 Chapter 111 She Is A Mystery At night, Natasha was already sleeping by the time Keh returned to the ward. As the moonlight shone through the window and bathed its rays on her, she looked as if she was glowing with a silver hue, and that sight mesmerized him. Staring at her, he treaded softly until he was by her bed before kneeling down and continuing to observe her. She slept like a baby and looked at peace. Even though many years had passed and she had be a mother, there was no indication on her face that would betray that fact. Her porcin whiteplexion and taut-looking skin made her look as if she was a woman in her early twenties. At that moment, he harked back to the night from a few years ago¡ªthe night he slept with her after getting drunk. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g That time, she had also slept just like how she was now. But what had changed? Even though her face and temperament were the same, Keh felt that something was just different. He reached out to touch her face and her lips. However, the moment he was conscious of his actions, his hand froze mid-air. Staring at it, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. It was at that moment that a sudden knock on the door was heard. Warily, he looked outside. Yet, there was no other sign of movement after the knock. He nced at Natasha and could see that she was still sound asleep and wasn¡¯t disturbed. He frowned, not knowing whether he should be happy or angry over herck of vignce. With that thought in mind, he got to his feet and walked out. Upon opening the door, he saw Thalia leaning against the wall with a lollipop in her mouth. The moment she saw him, she extended her hand and greeted him, ¡°Hello, we meet again.¡± Keh narrowed his gaze at her. ¡°It¡¯s you again?¡± ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Thalia broke into a faint smile, looking as if she was the prettiest girl there ever existed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Obviously, I have something to tell you.¡± Thalia cocked a brow. After ncing into the ward and making sure Natasha was fine, Keh gently closed the door behind him. However, the moment it shut, Natasha suddenly opened her eyes and turned to her side to nce outward. Her gaze subsequently darkened. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Keh asked without hesitation. Licking her lips, Thalia stared at him. ¡°First, I want to dere where I stand. I¡¯m not the viin here¡ªat least not to her,¡± Thalia stated while pointing at Natasha¡¯s ward. Keh continued to observe her in silence. Even though he didn¡¯t say it explicitly, he did believe her. After all, she had kept watch at Natasha¡¯s door thest time. When she didn¡¯t get a response from him, Thalia continued, ¡°In that case, let me speak candidly. I have spread the news of her being warded here. Hence, whoever is trying to harm her will definitely show up in the next two days. We¡­ I wanted to use the opportunity to catch him, but with you here¡­ Do you get what I¡¯m trying to say?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Keh questioned. ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Thalia replied with a shake of her head. If I tell him who I am, there¡¯s no way we can continue this conversation. We will end up dueling for hundreds of rounds until one of us loses our life. As I¡¯m here on official business, our showdown will have to wait for some other time. ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Thalia said. ¡°Anyway, someone wille for her within the next two days. If you really want to stay, please keep out of sight, and don¡¯t reveal yourself easily.¡± With that, she gave him a look. ¡°All right, that¡¯s all I want to say. I¡¯m going off now. Bye.¡± She raised her gaze at the surveince camera before waving her hand at Keh and leaving. ¡°How about¡­ we work together?¡± Keh suddenly suggested. Thalia stopped in her tracks and turned around. ¡°Work together? How?¡± Keh gave a lopsided grin. ¡°I didn¡¯t get anyone to stand guard here because I¡¯m waiting for the perpetrator myself. Since you and I have the same objective, we can capture this person together.¡± Thalia stared at Keh as she considered if he was telling the truth. At that moment, Anthony¡¯s voice rang out from her earpiece. He had been sitting inside the car and watching them through the surveince footage and was in constant contact with Thalia. ¡°I think we can agree to it.¡± ¡°No!¡± Thalia yelled abruptly with a tilt of her head. Turning his head slightly, Keh noticed the earpiece she was wearing. His expression turned grim when he realized that there was someone giving orders from the shadows. Sensing his suspicion, Thalia swiftly got a grip on herself. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not necessary. Since you already have a n, I¡¯ll leave the matter in your hands. With the great Mr. Hamilton on the case, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need my help at all.¡± Thalia shed him a slight smile, thinking that she had made a clever move. Keh broke into a faint smirk. ¡°You seem to know me very well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard the rumors in the underworld,¡± Thalia said casually. ¡°Underworld?¡± Keh responded in an inquiring tone. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re a member of the underworld too,¡± hemented with certainty. Thalia was taken aback. F*ck, I¡¯ve fallen into his trap. He never wanted to coborate. It was his bait from the very beginning. At that moment, fear began to creep into her. Looking up warily at him, she finally understood why everyone in the underworld kept repeating that one had to be extremely vignt when dealing with Keh. She was shocked by how easily he could extract information from her with just a few words. Holding that thought, Thalia didn¡¯t feel like staying any longer. She replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the queen of the underworld after all!¡± With that, she turned and left without another word. Despite her suave-looking silhouette, she was angry at herself formitting such an error. Keh watched her figure disappear before recovering his gaze. The reason he didn¡¯t press on with his questions was that he believed she meant Natasha no harm. But the fact that someone from the underworld is protecting Natasha¡­ Keh looked in the direction of the ward and couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of the time he had investigated her. Other than obtaining basic information, he discovered nothing else, not even any details rted to the children. No ordinary person is able to wipe their tracks clean to that extent. Furthermore, despite her humble identity, information on her and her ie remain nothing but a mystery. His gaze darkened, and an indiscernible expression descended upon his face. Who the heck are you, Natasha? To be able to hide information about yourself so well and to have members of the underworld protect you¡­ Also, what happened to you during the years you were gone? Everything that happened is just too much of a coincidence. Can it be that I didn¡¯t know her as well as I should have back then? With emotion raging within him, he returned to the ward. Inside, Natasha remained in a deep sleep. Keh stared at her silhouette, a cold glint in his eyes. Not Twins Chapter 112 Not Twins Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Your First Kiss While Anthony was still monitoring the surveince footage in the car, Thalia rushed in as if she was fleeing from something, then let out a sigh of relief. When he saw the look on her face, Anthony couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so terrified?¡± Thalia was upset by hisment. ¡°I¡¯m not terrified.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just inappropriate for ady to challenge a man.¡± Anthony couldn¡¯t resist chuckling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone else about it.¡± Thalia gave him the side-eye. ¡°It¡¯s as I said. Keh isn¡¯t a good person. He has plenty of tricks up his sleeve!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to agree to his suggestion? And yet, you insisted on babbling on until you revealed something you weren¡¯t supposed to,¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°How would I know what was going through his mind? I assumed that he had recognized me and wanted to use the opportunity to harm me. Who could¡¯ve expected that it was a trap?¡± Thalia knitted her brows as she thought about getting back at him for what had happened that day. In response, Anthony, who resembled Keh, cocked a brow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will be able to discover your identity unless an insider exposes you or you reveal it yourself.¡± Thalia gave him a stunned look. ¡°You were the one who did it?¡± Anthony put on a nonchnt expression. ¡°Since you¡¯re working for me, I have increased the secrecy around your identity to keep you from harm.¡± Thalia wouldn¡¯t have believed it if anyone were to say the same. However, since it was Anthony, the legendary hacker, who had said so, there was no reason for her to doubt him. After all, his handiwork would allow her to keep her identity ny-nine point nine nine percent secure. In other words, she could freely roam the underworld without worrying about being exposed. Abruptly, Thalia screamed. She looked at the adorable face and couldn¡¯t help cupping it in her hands and giving him a peck. ¡°You are so adorable! I love you to bits!¡± Anthony was befuddled. Staring at her, he began to blush. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Anthony touched his face and gave her a horrified look. Thalia was overwhelmed by her impulse. All this while, she had been tempted to give him a kiss, given how adorable he was. However, she had been holding herself back due to his identity until just now, when she utterly lost control. ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± Thalia scrutinized him. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Anthony denied. Thalia examined him closer. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that no one else has kissed you before and that was actually your first kiss!¡± ¡°Of course not. Mommy kissed me before!¡± Thalia couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. ¡°Who else other than your mommy?¡± Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°Why should I let someone else kiss me?¡± ¡°So no one else has kissed you other than your mommy?¡± Thalia asked in amusement. Anthony quickly gave the spot she kissed a wipe before frowning defiantly. ¡°You¡¯re really weird. Why would I let someone else kiss me?¡± Thalia burst intoughter by reflex. ¡°My, my, look at how embarrassed you are. You¡¯re cute. How can anyone resist kissing you?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± It was a rare opportunity to be able to tease Anthony, and Thalia wasn¡¯t going to let him off easily. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t be shy. You¡¯ll get used to it. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be responsible¡­ Oh my, you¡¯re so irresistibly cute.¡± Staring at Anthony¡¯s face, Thalia felt the urge to give him another kiss. ¡°Stop it!¡± Anthony warned her. Unfortunately, the more he resisted, the more ted she was. She reached out to tousle his hair. ¡°Oh my, even when you¡¯re angry, you¡¯re still just as adorable. You¡¯re like a raging little lion cub. I love you to bits!¡± It seems that only actions can shut this woman up! Anthony wasn¡¯t good with words, but actions were his forte. Without another word, he turned on hisptop with a serious expression and began typing away furiously. Afterughing for a long while, Thalia leaned over to take a look when he stopped responding to her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± On his screen, she could see images of her popping up rapidly. At that moment, Anthony replied in a steady tone, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just lifting the security over your identity.¡± Thalia pressed her hand on hisptop while staring at him in disbelief. ¡°A-Are you insane?¡± Anthony gave her a small smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re so arrogant, there¡¯s no need for me to protect you.¡± With her hand pressing firmly on theptop, Thalia maintained her gaze at him. Anthony reciprocated her stare, both of them locking gazes in grim silence. As time ticked by, Thalia was well aware that even though Anthony wasn¡¯t much of a threat to her, one could never truly tell the danger he posed. In order to protect myself, I have to¡­ Drawing her dagger, she held it to Anthony¡¯s throat and gave him a solemn look. ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll take your life right now!¡± Anthony looked down at the dagger in her hand. Just as expected, Thalia is a professional who can end my life in the blink of an eye. However, Anthony was unfazed by his predicament. Instead, he rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Come on. Go ahead and take it!¡± Thalia knitted her brows. ¡°Come on. What are you waiting for?¡± Anthony taunted. Thalia realized that she had no hold over him, for he couldn¡¯t be threatened or frightened into submission. She continued to stare at him, her previously smug expression reced by a pitiful pout. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She let out a sigh, just like a deted balloon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Anthony pretended as if he didn¡¯t hear her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Thalia murmured again. She had never apologized to anyone in her life before, and Anthony was her first. ¡°Are you going to ridicule me again?¡± Anthony asked. Thalia shook her head. Only then did Anthony stop, as he knew when not to get carried away. After all, Thalia wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. He might be able to momentarily force her into submission, but he could never predict Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. what might happen after. ¡°Mm, Mommy says that good kids know when they¡¯re wrong. Don¡¯t worry. You can rest assured that I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Thalia was at a loss for words. ¡°About my identity¡­¡± Thalia put on a pathetic face. ¡°I didn¡¯t finish just now,¡± Anthony answered. Heaving a sigh of relief, Thalia felt her courage suddenly return. ¡°Anyway, I was just joking with you. Why did you have to take it so seriously?¡± Anthony said nothing. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it, too. I won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Thalia smiled. Thest thing Anthony wanted was to bring the matter up again. ¡°Just keep your mouth shut!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry,¡± Thalia reassured him before the urge got the better of her. ¡°Was that really your first kiss?¡± Anthony was outraged. Didn¡¯t we just agree not to talk about it? Suddenly, Anthony¡¯s phone buzzed. When he saw that it was a message from Denise, he replied to it. Thalia leaned over and saw the profile picture of a girl. She asked curiously, ¡°Who is this? She¡¯s gorgeous!¡± Anthony ignored her. Not Twins Chapter 113 Not Twins Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Kill Him Together After pondering a moment, Thalia looked at him in surprise. ¡°A-Are you already in love?¡± Anthony took a deep breath and shot her a warning re. ¡°Keep this up and I¡¯ll make you regret this.¡± Thalia zipped her lips at once. When she finally fell silent, Anthony continued replying to the message. As for Thalia, she would sneak an asional nce to see what they were chatting about. Late in the night, the nurses on the night shift were so sleepy that they sprawled on their desks for a quick nap. At the same time, a figure emerged from the corridor, treading softly like a phantom. When he was about to reach Natasha¡¯s ward, someone suddenly tapped him on the shoulder. Turning around vigntly, he pressed a dagger against the person¡¯s chest. Subsequently, he furrowed his brows in surprise when he saw who it was. Terrified of being held at knifepoint, Thea looked at him before pointing at the surveince cameras above them while pretending to be calm. In the quiet corridor, the man stared at Thea with a horrifying look. Thea returned his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s really you.¡± The man remained silent. ¡°Were you the one behind the car ident?¡± Thea asked. The man replied in a nonchnt tone, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Are you nning to kill Natasha now?¡± The man said nothing as his gaze remained fixated on her. ¡°Anyway, do you know that there¡¯s someone inside?¡± Thea asked. ¡°Inside? Who?¡± ¡°Keh Hamilton.¡± The man narrowed his gaze at the news. ¡°Good. In that case, I¡¯ll kill him together.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Thea was shocked by his words. ¡°You promised me you wouldn¡¯t kill him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I did. But after what happened thest time, I¡¯ll kill anyone who stands in my way,¡± the man vowed menacingly. His words struck fear into Thea. ¡°Your target is Natasha. Do you think the Hamilton family will just turn a blind eye if you kill Keh?¡± ¡°What makes you think I have any desire to live after killing them?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Staring at him, Thea sensed that he had gone mad. However, she couldn¡¯t put Keh¡¯s life at risk. After giving it some thought, she suggested, ¡°At this time tomorrow night, I¡¯ll get Keh toe out.¡± The man looked at her in consternation. ¡°He¡¯s innocent,¡± Thea added. The man gave her an insidious smile. ¡°Fine. Since you have lent me a hand today, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If he¡¯s still here tomorrow, I will not show him any mercy.¡± After giving her the side-eye, the man turned and left. While Thea watched him leave, her heart pounded furiously, and both her fists were tightly clenched. Since it was the first time she had faced off with a murderer, it was understandable that she was nervous. It wasn¡¯t until he had disappeared from her sight that she felt her knees go weak. She held onto the railing and took a long time to finally calm down. At this moment, Caroline emerged from the corridor and walked up to Thea when she saw her. ¡°Thea, what are you doing here at this ungodly hour?¡± Thea shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to get some air.¡± ¡°Why do you look so pale? Did something happen?¡± Caroline asked. Thea shook her head again. ¡°Not really. I¡¯m just tired.¡± Caroline scrutinized her from head to toe. ¡°You¡¯re too thin. How are you going to recover quickly? Come, let¡¯s go back and rest.¡± With that, she helped Thea walk back. On the way, Thea thought about what had just happened. Unable to resist herself, she asked, ¡°Mom, have you seen a murderer before? What does it feel like to kill someone?¡± Stunned, Caroline turned to look at her. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Thea shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just blurting nonsense.¡± Wrinkling her brows, Caroline gave Thea a worried look. The night passed without incident. The next morning, Keh was still sleeping upright on the couch when Natasha awoke. After throwing him a nce, she got out of bed and decided to take a walk outside. Staying in the hospital is such a pain in the ass. Upon arriving at the corridor, she saw Terence, who had brought Benjamin and Denise along. ¡°Nat!¡± Denise yelled from afar before throwing herself at Natasha. However, she pulled the brakes at the veryst moment, worried that she would end up hurting thetter. She looked up and said, ¡°Nat, it has only been one night, and I already miss you. Do you miss me too?¡± Natasha smiled, looking at Denise¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°I should think so.¡± ¡°Should?¡± ¡°I slept so well that I forgot about it!¡± Denise protested, ¡°But I was missing you the entire night¡­¡± Benjamin walked up and tousled Denise¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Mommy and Tony are alike. They¡¯re not good at expressing themselves. In other words, she does miss you!¡± Denise¡¯s eyes lit up, and a vibrant smile broke out on her face. ¡°I think so too. Mommy loves me so much. I¡¯ve no doubt that she misses me.¡± Natasha merely stroked her head with a smile. Meanwhile, Caroline was observing them from somewhere nearby. The children address Natasha as Mommy? Just that day, Old Mr. Hamilton was watching over them. Caroline was filled with disbelief as her mind began to spin. Noticing the shocked look on Caroline¡¯s face, Natasha swept her a nce without saying a word. At that moment, Terence walked over. ¡°Nat, why are you up so early today?¡± Natasha cracked a slight smile. ¡°I walked here while following the delicious aroma of the food you brought.¡± Terence chuckled. ¡°You have slowly be quite the tterer, just like Benjamin.¡± ¡°Of course. Mommy and I are the most alike!¡± Benjamin said. ¡°That¡¯s not true. Mommy and I are the most alike. Both of us are equally beautiful!¡± Denise interjected. ¡°Um, since that¡¯s what you insist, I¡¯m not going to argue with you over it. Nheless, the facts still don¡¯t change.¡± ¡°I hate you!¡± ¡°Fine, fine. You¡¯re the prettiest one in the family, all right?¡± Benjamin mollified her. Denise was finally satisfied. ¡°Mm-hmm, Mommy and I are the most alike.¡± She nuzzled up against Natasha. Everyoneughed at her reaction. ¡°All right, now. Go and have your breakfast,¡± Terence said. Natasha nodded before making her way back to the ward. When Keh awoke to see that Natasha was gone, he dashed out in panic, only to catch a glimpse of everyone at the entrance. ¡°Mr. Handsome?¡± Denise eximed at the sight of him. Keh heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Natasha was unharmed, and a gentle expression descended upon his face the moment he saw Denise and Benjamin. ¡°Denise, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, I¡¯m here with Great-grandpa to deliver Mommy¡¯s breakfast,¡± Denise said. Keh crouched down in front of her. His heart burst with affection over how cute she was. Meanwhile, Caroline, who had been watching at the side, was utterly petrified at the scene that unfolded her. Not Twins Chapter 114 Not Twins Chapter 114 Chapter 114 I Will Never Be Absent Again Caroline returned to the ward, thinking about what she had just witnessed. So Natasha has two children, and they address Keh as Mr. Handsome? Even though both of them look like him? Caroline was puzzled by the scene. Just that day, Old Mr. Hamilton was watching over the two children. If they weren¡¯t members of the Hamilton family, why would he be so close to them and allow them to stay by his side? More importantly, there¡¯s no way a family like the Hamiltons will allow Keh to have a rtionship with a woman who has children of her own. As if that isn¡¯t shocking enough, Natasha and Keh are actually divorced. Therefore, can it be that those are Keh¡¯s children? At that moment, Thea came out of the washroom, looking pale from not having slept the night before. Noticing Caroline¡¯s troubled expression, she asked curiously, ¡°Mom, weren¡¯t you on your way to buy breakfast? Why did youe back?¡± Caroline looked up at Thea, her eyes filled withplex emotions. If those are really Keh¡¯s children, it will be difficult for Thea to be his wife. ¡°Mom?¡± Thea called out again when Caroline didn¡¯t respond. ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing.¡± Caroline forced a smile. ¡°Where¡¯s breakfast, then?¡± Thea asked. ¡°Oh, I forgot to bring my phone.¡± Caroline waved her phone as she spoke. ¡°I just came back to grab it.¡± Thea nodded without thinking much about it. After dwelling upon the matter, Caroline couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Thea, did Keh and Natasha have any children together?¡± Slightly stunned, Thea turned to look at her. ¡°How did you know?¡± Caroline walked up to the former with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s true, then?¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Mm, back when they divorced each other, Natasha lied to Keh, telling him that she had aborted the children, who were rumored to be twins. That¡¯s the reason why Keh hated her.¡± Caroline gasped in shock. ¡°Aborted?¡± she asked. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, Keh gave her much grief because of that.¡± Thea¡¯s tone was filled with disdain. ¡°Despite dering his hatred for her, he always ends up helping her instead. I really don¡¯t understand why he Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g keeps doing it for her.¡± Thea clenched her fists as a vicious glint shed across her eyes. Caroline¡¯s face stiffened. In that case, everything I saw just now can be exined. Natasha didn¡¯t abort the children at all. The number of children and their age all match up. Now that the Hamilton family is aware of their existence, all that¡¯s left to do is to officially acknowledge them. Seeing that Caroline was silent, Thea asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you bring this up all of a sudden? Also, how did you know both of them had children before?¡± Caroline stared at her foolish daughter. She¡¯s still being kept in the dark and knows nothing! Back then, I already had the impression that Natasha was someone crafty. Now that I think of it, her actions are consistent with a wellid n. By using the divorce as a red-herring, she left with the children and raised them. And now, she has returned to im what is rightfully hers. Heh, she has truly executed an amazing scheme. There¡¯s no way my clueless daughter stands a chance against her ruthless methods. After pondering for a moment, Caroline looked at her. ¡°Thea, are you sure you want to be together with Keh? To be honest, he¡¯s not as good as we imagined him to be. There are plenty of guys who are more exceptional than him overseas. When the timees, I¡¯ll introduce them to¡ª¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Thea interrupted Caroline before she could finish. ¡°I already told you that Keh is the only person I want. There can be no one else. All of them can¡¯t even hold a candle to him!¡± ¡°But Natasha and Keh are so enamored with each other that you don¡¯t stand a chance of challenging her!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t?¡± Thea was briefly stunned. However, as the words from the murderer the night before shed across her mind, she broke into an insidious smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to challenge her. Soon, she won¡¯t be standing in my way, and I¡¯ll be allowed to have him!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caroline knitted her brows, sensing that Thea was hiding something from her. Startled by the fact that she had let on more than she was supposed to, Thea regained herposure and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. Mom, why do you have so many questions today?¡± ¡°I-I was just worried about you.¡± ¡°I understand, but I¡¯m still hungry,¡± Thea purred. Caroline had no choice but to give in. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll go get you something to eat now. Just wait here. I¡¯ll be back very soon!¡± Thea nodded with a grin. Hesitating briefly, Caroline decided to get to the bottom of the matter before telling Thea about it. With that thought in mind, she turned and left. Once the door was closed, the smile on Thea¡¯s face gradually faded away. As she looked out the window, a merciless glint reced the warm glow in her eyes. When night falls, everything will change. Natasha, don¡¯t me me for what¡¯s going to happen. me yourself for offending someone you shouldn¡¯t have and just consider yourself unlucky. Holding that thought, she sent Keh a message on her phone. Thea: Keh, do you have some time? There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about. Inside the other ward, Denise gasped in amazement at all the fresh flowers that filled the room as soon as she went in. ¡°Nat, what is all this about?¡± she asked curiously. Natasha threw her a nce. ¡°Someone has cash to burn.¡± Keh¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. At that moment, Denise and Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at Keh, who exined, ¡°Since the smell of antiseptic is unpleasant, I bought some fresh flowers to neutralize it.¡± Denise and Benjamin were speechless. What an unbelievable excuse. Furrowing his brows, Terence let out a snort. ¡°This is such a waste!¡± He then began unpacking Natasha¡¯s breakfast for her. Keh maintained his poise and didn¡¯t say a word. Loving what he did, Denise stared at him with her eyes filled with admiration. Daddy is a true romantic! Being surrounded by so many flowers makes the room feel like heaven! Unable to restrain herself, Denise remarked, ¡°I think they are gorgeous!¡± As she spoke, she walked forward to give the flowers a sniff. With a fatherly smile, Keh walked over and stroked her head affectionately before crouching down in front of her. ¡°Denise, do you like flowers too?¡± Denise nodded with conviction. ¡°Mm-hmm, I do.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get them often for you, all right?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. Going forward, I¡¯ll send them on your birthday and every other asion, including the days you¡¯re happy and the days when you¡¯re sad.¡± After being absent for so many years, I¡¯ll never miss any asion with them ever again! Brimming with joy, Denise nodded vehemently. ¡°All right, Mr. Handsome. Remember to keep your word.¡± She held out her pinkie. In response, Keh reached out and crossed his pinkie with hers. Not Twins Chapter 115 Not Twins Chapter 115 Chapter 115 She Is Really Her Daughter Just then, Keh turned around to look at Benjamin and asked, ¡°Benjamin, what do you like?¡± Perhaps Benjamin did not expect Keh to ask him such a question, he was briefly stunned before he arched a brow and responded, ¡°I like¡­ power and authority?¡± Keh was at a loss of words. Benjamin chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. I don¡¯t have anything that I really like. Maybe for Denise to be happy, Mommy to be healthy, and Gramps to live a long life? As long as everyone is together and happy, that¡¯s enough for me. There is nothing that I really like.¡± Hearing those words, Keh smiled in relief. It seems like Natasha has taught the two kids very well. One is innocent and adorable, while the other is mature and sensible. Keh stretched out his hand and stroked the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Benjamin is indeed a sensible boy.¡± That action left Benjamin momentarily shocked, but he soon broke into a smile, and his cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Ever since he learned that Keh was his father, he had kept a distance from thetter while secretly observing him. However, that intimate behavior earlier instantly prated his heart. It turned out that Keh was not as bad as Benjamin had expected. At the very least, the man fulfilled the image of a fatherly figure thetter had in mind¡ªmature andposed, wealthy and powerful; more importantly, handsome. Keh was absolutely the type of man Benjamin aspired to be, except for one major imperfection¡ªhis love life. To put it inly, the man was hem and haw with rtionships. If he could kick that bad habit, he would probably be the perfect man on earth! At that very moment, Keh stared at him. ¡°But if there are any material things you like, feel free to tell me. From now on, I will be there at every celebration for you and Denise.¡± Um¡­ Is that considered a form of love confession? It would be a lie if Benjamin said he was not a wee bit excited deep inside. After all, every boy had a noble father they dreamed about having, and Keh was the perfect image of what Benjamin imagined his father to be. Well, Anthony, it¡¯s a pity you aren¡¯t around now! Despite his raging emotions deep within, Benjamin pretended to look calm, as if he had the whole situation under his control. ¡°Mmm, I got it.¡± He nodded. While Keh was interacting with the kids, Natasha, who was having breakfast, asionally snuck a nce and squinted her eyes without saying anything. Meanwhile, displeasure was overflowing from Terence¡¯s gaze and expression. But noticing how happy Denise and Benjamin were, he nced at Natasha. ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing anything about it?¡± ¡°They seem rather happy, don¡¯t they?¡± Natasha did not seem to mind. She was, in fact, not against the idea of raising the kids together had Keh not been that despicable and cruel. Deep down, she believed that the kids needed fatherly love too. ¡°What if he snatches them away from you?¡± Terence was still visibly fazed. The corners of Natasha¡¯s lips curled upward. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯s not qualified to be a father. I will fight him with all my might.¡± Terence mulled over for a mere moment. ¡°He knows everything?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything anyway.¡± Terence took another look at Keh and heaved a sigh. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just based on how much they¡¯re gically alike, and not to forget Liam¡¯s attitude, there¡¯s no difference from announcing it to the world.¡± Natasha smiled andforted, ¡°All right, Grandpa. Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± With all that said, there was nothing more Terence could refute, and he merely pursed his lips together. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy something.¡± Finishing that, he got up and headed outside. ¡°Gramps, where are you going?¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice abruptly sounded from behind. ¡°To buy some stuff,¡± Terence replied dully, his toneced with unhappiness. Benjamin eximed, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Hearing that, Terence raised his eyebrow. His expression had evidently brightened up a little. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go.¡± Benjamin turned to Keh. ¡°Mr. Handsome, I-¡± ¡°Go on!¡± thetter urged even before the boy could finish his sentence. With a knowing smile, Benjamin nodded and went up to Terence. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Gramps.¡± Terence felt his heart rx at the sight of the boy and the two then headed outside together. And with that, the hospital ward was left with only three people. While ying with Denise, Keh peeked at Natasha and felt pleased when he noticed that she did not seem upset about it. At the same time, she had finished her meal and was about to stand up. Upon seeing that, Keh immediately rushed over and took the bowl from her hand. ¡°Let me do it.¡± In response, Natasha said, ¡°Bring me another bowl, then. Thanks!¡± Keh smirked. ¡°No problem.¡± Denise, who had been watching the two from one corner, sneakily reached for the phone to capture the scene and sent it in the group chat the three shared. Right then, someone knocked on the door. Denise immediately got up. ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡± She walked over and opened the door. Thea was about to speak when she saw the girl standing before her. At once, her brows furrowed. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She had a deep impression of Denise. Likewise, thetter remembered Thea well. Being the woman who stayed by Keh¡¯s side with ulterior motives, there was no way the young girl would forget about her. Denise smiled. ¡°I should be the one asking you that.¡± For reasons unbeknownst to her, Thea felt a disliking toward the girl the moment she opened her mouth to speak. On a closer look, there was also a tinge of hatred glinting in her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Natasha Watson¡¯s ward?¡± Thea frowned and asked. ¡°You¡¯re looking for my mommy?¡± ¡°Natasha is your mommy?¡± Thea queried. ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± Denise answered with a question. Thea was taken aback. ¡°Is Keh inside?¡± At that moment, the man walked to the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Denise?¡± ¡°Keh!¡± Upon seeing Thea standing by the door, his brows knitted into a line. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my calls. I know Ms. Watson stays here, so I specially made my way over to take a look¡­¡± As she said that, she swept her gaze to Denise. ¡°Keh, what exactly is going on?¡± The man gazed at the young girl beside him and lifted his hand to ruffle her hair adoringly. He then looked back up and threw a question back at Thea. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Thea was in a state of confusion that her mind went nk. What should I say? Wait. No! Isn¡¯t the existence of this kid the most important question right now? Is she Natasha¡¯s child? ¡°Keh, is she really Natasha¡¯s daughter?¡± Thea asked. Presumably hearing themotion at the door, Natasha figured out what was going on and softly called out, ¡°Denise,e in.¡± As soon as she heard that voice, the girl nced at Keh and headed back inside. ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Is that really Natasha? Feeling her head throbbing badly and unable to bear the extreme pressure any longer, Thea pushed Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g the man aside and stepped inward. Coming into her line of sight was Natasha reprimanding Denise while sitting on the edge of the bed. ¡°Stay out of other¡¯s business. Understand?¡± The girl nodded her head in response. ¡°I got it, Mommy!¡± Thea, who had her eyes glued to the woman on the bed, was dumbfounded when she heard the young girl call the woman ¡°Mommy¡± during their interaction. Is she really Natasha¡¯s daughter? Not Twins Chapter 116 Not Twins Chapter 116 Chapter 116 He Knows What She Has Done Thea closely scrutinized the mother and daughter duo. This girl does look a little like Keh. But then again, her expression is almost identical to Natasha¡¯s. They¡¯re equally annoying! No wonder I didn¡¯t like this girl when I saw her previously. Now I finally know why. Thea started making snarky remarks. ¡°Ms. Watson, is she really your daughter?¡± Munching on her food, Natashazily cocked a brow upon hearing those words. ¡°Is there something wrong with that?¡± As though victory was well in her hands, Thea broke into a bright smile. ¡°Then, why are you still clinging onto Keh when you already have a daughter?¡± At that, Natasha¡¯s brows bunched up. But before she acted up, Keh suddenly walked up to Thea and grabbed her forcefully. ¡°Thea, don¡¯t spout nonsense here!¡± Thetter furiously threw a re at him. ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. That¡¯s a fact. Keh, this woman already has someone else¡¯s child. Why can¡¯t you get over her?¡± Fury burned in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s my problem, and it has nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°Are you crazy, Keh?¡± Thea looked at him in disbelief. ¡°As I said, that¡¯s my business, and it has nothing to do with you,¡± the man solemnly emphasized the sentence again. Of course, Thea was unwilling to relent. ¡°I don¡¯t know how this woman has bewitched you, but listen, Old Mr. Hamilton will never agree to it either!¡± She turned to Natasha and continued, ¡°Back then, you aborted Keh¡¯s child; yet, you have a daughter now. Natasha, you¡¯d better stop pestering him. No matter what tricks you have up your sleeves, Old Mr. Hamilton will never allow you to be a part of the Hamilton family again!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Just when Keh wanted to retort her, Natasha suddenly sneered coldly. ¡°Is that so?¡± With a smirk, Thea answered with conviction, ¡°Of course.¡± Natasha unhurriedly shifted her attention to Keh. Her almond-shaped eyes had a tinge of distant vibe in them. ¡°Tell me, Keh. Will you agree if I say I want to marry you again?¡± The man could not believe his ears. ¡°I¡¯ll only give you one chance. Will you agree to it?¡± Even though Natasha had popped the same question again in a gentle tone, her gaze seemed immensely aggressive. As much as the man knew she had acted that way out of defiance, he somehow could not bring himself to turn her down. Narrowing his dark eyes, he muttered, ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask for anything more.¡± The moment his words rang out, Thea scrunched her brows together. ¡°Keh¡­¡± ¡°But what if Old Mr. Hamilton is against it?¡± Natasha popped another question. The man¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°You should know well that Grandpa couldn¡¯t be happier to learn about that.¡± Even so, Thea refused to believe those words. ¡°How is that possible? Old Mr. Hamilton-¡± Without waiting for her to finish her words, Natasha interrupted, ¡°Hear that, Thea? The Hamiltons can¡¯t wait for me to marry Keh. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have the intention to do so.¡± With her eyes fixed on Natasha, Thea clenched her fists tightly in anger. ¡°No way. That¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem if you don¡¯t believe it. However, keep this in mind and don¡¯t ever make a fuss in front of me again. I can tolerate you once, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll do it the next time,¡± Natasha enunciated every word as a warning. In all honesty, she could not be bothered to pick a fight with Thea. But since thetter kept taunting her in front of her child, she decided to let her get a taste of the true meaning of embarrassment. Yet, Thea was still unwilling to admit defeat. ¡°I will talk to Old Mr. Hamilton about this matter.¡± She thought her words would frighten Natasha, but it turned out that there was not even a hint of worry on thetter¡¯s face. ¡°Please see yourself out.¡± Natasha bluntly gave an order to leave. Seething with anger, Thea turned and was about to head out when Natasha spoke again. ¡°Oh yes, bring Keh with you. Don¡¯t always assume that others want exactly the same stuff you want. This man has been here for many days and refuses to leave no matter how I chase him away.¡± That instantly fueled the fire in Thea¡¯s heart. Thea whipped her head aside to look at the man. ¡°Hear that, Keh? This woman doesn¡¯t love you at all!¡± Without saying anything, he got to his feet and strode outside. Thinking that Keh had thought things through and decided to leave with her, Thea lifted the corners of her lips into a grin, looking smug. ¡°Turns out you barely know anything about Keh!¡± With that, she followed behind. In the corridor outside, Thea hurried up and tried to grab hold of the man¡¯s arm. ¡°Keh¡­¡± However, when her hands were about to reach him, Keh moved away from her. With her hands froze mid-air, she lifted her gaze to the man. ¡°Keh, you should¡¯ve heard what that woman said. Don¡¯t tell me you still won¡¯t give up?¡± Keh shot his frosty gazes at her. ¡°I thought I¡¯ve made it very clear to you, Thea. But I guess you still don¡¯t understand. If that¡¯s so, I¡¯ll get Fabian to work on the resignation procedures for you.¡± Stumped, she cast him a look of incredulity. ¡°Are you chasing me away?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get Fabian to do a tabtion of what you¡¯ve done for thepany through the years. You¡¯ll get your fair share ofpensation.¡± After saying that, he stomped away. Thea was on the verge of a breakdown. ¡°How can you measure the value of the hard work I¡¯ve put in for you and thepany all these years with money? Do I look like I was doing it for money?¡± Keh was taken aback. ¡°Or have you forgotten that I was almost¡­ because I tried to help you secure the shares! You said it yourself that you¡¯ll protect me from then on!¡± With his back facing her, he clenched his teeth tightly as a visible scowl appeared on his face. At hisck of response, Thea went on with her grumbles. ¡°I¡¯ve gone this far for you; don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t understand the feelings I have for you? I can and am willing to do everything for you!¡± Keh turned back. ¡°For old times¡¯ sake, I¡¯ve been turning a blind eye to whatever you¡¯ve done all these years. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m clueless about everything.¡± Thea froze in shock, and her face turned grim. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What did you do when I sent you home after you drank at the bar the other time?¡± Keh questioned. Thea was stupefied. ¡°Thea, don¡¯t exhaust the remaining bit of friendship we have left.¡± With that said, he headed back toward the ward without waiting for her to respond. How did he find out that I¡¯ve drugged him? Meanwhile, back at the ward, Denise stared intently at Natasha with her bright eyes. ¡°Nat, are you angry?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Nat, you¡¯re amazing just now. You made that weirddy looks so furious!¡± ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen her once when I met Mr. Handsome previously. Whenever he carried me, thatdy would re at me. That¡¯s how I could tell that she doesn¡¯t like me,¡± Denise exined. Natasha furrowed her brows, seemingly drowning in her thoughts. ¡°Nat, is it possible that Mr. Handsome has gotten angry and left with thatdy?¡± Denise asked. Just then, Keh pushed open the door and trotted in. At the sight of the man¡¯s return, Denise pulled a smile on her face. ¡°Mr. Handsome didn¡¯t leave!¡± Finishing her words, she lunged toward him. Natasha also pinned her confusion-filled gaze on him. He didn¡¯t leave? Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 The n To Drive A Wedge Between Them Keh looked at Natasha silently. When he saw Denise pouncing toward him, he opened his arms and picked her up. ¡°Mr. Handsome! I thought you left with that woman,¡± Denise said coquettishly. Her small arms wrapped around his neck as her face lit up in a smile. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Keh smiled warmly. ¡°How could I leave with you here, Denise? Not even a carriage of horses could pull me away from here.¡± Denise¡¯s smile widened. Daddy¡¯s so cool! How did I end up having someone so cool as my daddy? Natasha watched them in silence. This little girl really is getting bolder about how much she likes Keh! She wasn¡¯t jealous, and she didn¡¯t want to stop her from taking a liking to him. However, there seemed to be some things she needed to teach Denise. ¡­ Back at the hospital, Thea returned to the ward all distraught. She had never expected Keh to learn about that. In fact, she had seriously thought about it plenty of times before deciding to use the drug. All she wanted was to be his woman. Surprisingly, Keh managed to hold back and even knew about everything she had done. She immediately felt like her image in Keh¡¯s eyes had been ruined. What should I do? What should I do now? She began to panic, thinking about how much she had messed up. But then again, Natasha is already a mother. If Keh can ept that, why can¡¯t he ept me? All she did was love him and she was willing to do anything for him. What was wrong with that? Yes! That¡¯s exactly the case. Theaforted herself. The two of them had gone way back. Keh would definitely forgive her. Thea took in a deep breath with that thought in mind. Most importantly, she had to let Liam know that Natasha had a child. As long as he knew about that and disapproved of her, her job would be much easier. Thea immediately returned to her bed and took out her phone and dialed Liam¡¯s number. Liam¡¯s house was still undergoing renovation with noises everywhere. ¡°You have to follow the blueprint right here!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°Do you think we need to add something here? Doesn¡¯t it look a little bit too simple?¡± Right then, Dan walked over with his phone. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, you have a phone call.¡± Liam nced at it nonchntly, not reaching to pick it up. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°She introduced herself as Ms. Jarman.¡± Liam frowned. ¡°Jarman?¡± He passed the blueprint to one of the construction workers before picking up the call. ¡°Hello. Who is this?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, it¡¯s me, Thea. I¡¯m Keh¡¯s assistant,¡± Thea introduced herself. Liam thought about it for a second before nodding. ¡°I remember you. Anything?¡± ¡°Well, I actually do have something to talk to you about. It¡¯s about Keh. Are you free right now? I would like to talk to you about it in person,¡± Thea continued. Liam frowned. ¡°Sure. Where are you? I will go meet you.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s alright. I will go meet you instead.¡± ¡°I thought you were in the hospital,¡± Liam said. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m allowed to discharge now.¡± Liam thought about it for a second. He hadn¡¯t seen his great-grandchildren since yesterday, so he had been nning to stop by anyway. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I have to stop by the hospital anyway, so why don¡¯t we meet at the caf¨¦ nearby?¡± Thea mistakenly assumed that he was doing so out of care for her, so she hurriedly replied, ¡°Alright then. Thank you for taking the trouble.¡± Liam grunted in response before hanging up. Only after hanging up did Thea begin to wonder how Liam had known about her being hospitalized. Did Keh tell him? Hmm, it looks like sucking up to Liam has been useful after all. Now, he probably has a rather good impression of me. Thea knew she had to do better to impress him. Her n really counted a lot on Old Mr. Hamilton. Liam went upstairs to change. When he came back downstairs, Dan asked, ¡°Are you going out?¡± Liam grinned. ¡°I have something to do, but I¡¯ll be back in a jiffy.¡± ¡°Look at that smile. You¡¯re going to see Mr. Benjamin and Ms. Denise, aren¡¯t you?¡± Dan chuckled. Liam¡¯s grin widened. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I miss them so much already after just one day. I just wanted to stop by and see them, so I¡¯ll be back very soon.¡± He nced at Dan. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me. Just stay at home and keep a close eye on the work here. Don¡¯t let them stray from this blueprint.¡± Dan smiled. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.¡± Only then did Liam finally rx and strut out of the door confidently. ¨C Thea changed and freshened up a little before she went to the caf¨¦ and waited for Liam. She deliberately arrived ten minutes early and stood up abruptly when Liam arrived. ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Hamilton!¡± Liam simply nced at her before he sat down. ¡°Would you like to order anything?¡± Thea asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m good. Just tell me whatever it is you needed to say,¡± Liam replied. Thea hesitated for a second before calling for a waiter and ordering a simple cup of tea for Liam. ¡°I know you have heart problems, so instead of coffee, it¡¯s better to have tea,¡± Thea said. Liam just looked at her in silence. She mistook hisck of a reaction for silent approval. ¡°Ms. Jarman, please continue with whatever you have to say,¡± Liam said. Thea still hesitated for a second before saying, ¡°I know it isn¡¯t my ce to talk about this, but I can¡¯t watch Keh getting kept in the dark for much longer.¡± ¡°Kept in the dark?¡± Liam frowned. ¡°Who could possibly keep him in the dark about anything?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Natasha,¡± Thea said. He paused. ¡°Who, Nat?¡± ¡°Yes. I know that she used to be married to Keh, but there¡¯s something you might not have heard about her,¡± Thea said, looking extremely serious. By then, Liam kind of expected what she was about to say, but he simply went along with it instead of cutting her off. ¡°What exactly would that be?¡± Thea continued hesitating here and there, putting on a great show of being reluctant to tell him and doing her best to stoke the nervous atmosphere. Her whole n was for him to think that she was saying it out of kindness while at the same time being hesitant to poke her nose in their business. ¡°Do you know she has a daughter?¡± Thea asked. Liam frowned slightly, observing the woman in front of him with his keen eyes. He already knew what she was about to say next. Still, he stayed silent and didn¡¯t try to catch her in the act. ¡°I know it¡¯s really inappropriate for me to be talking about this, but I can¡¯t watch Keh get roped into her act!¡± Thea said. ¡°I know that he¡¯s still caught up about the two children he lost before, but that little girl isn¡¯t his. If this goes on, what will be of the Hamilton family? How would everyone react? Is he supposed to just ept her as his own?¡± Thea asked. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 With Open Arms After her outburst, she looked at Liam apologetically. ¡°It may seem like I¡¯m sticking my nose into business that isn¡¯t mine, but I¡¯m really thinking for the good of the Hamilton family. Wouldn¡¯t you think so?¡± He nodded after a short silence. ¡°Yes, I sure would.¡± Thea seemed to be encouraged by his words and continued to speak enthusiastically. ¡°I only learned about this when I went to visit Ms. Watson at the hospital today. I wanted to talk to her about leaving Keh, but you have no idea what she told me next.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She said that if she wanted to marry into the Hamilton family, not only would you not resist, but you would want her to do just that!¡± Thea said, observing Liam¡¯s expression closely. He frowned. ¡°Did she really say that?¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Yes! I can swear on it.¡± ¡°Did she say that she was going to marry into the Hamilton family?¡± She nodded again. Liam stood up abruptly. ¡°I have to go ask her myself!¡± Thea hurriedly stood up as well. ¡°The problem is that Keh is all engrossed in her and he isn¡¯t even in his right mind now. I only came to tell you so that you could talk to him about it. But if you go now, you might not like his reaction.¡± ¡°Who cares about his reaction? If he really can marry Nat again, I¡¯ll let him do whatever he wants!¡± Liam said enthusiastically. What? Thea stood there, stunned silent. Did I mishear him? She looked at Liam in confusion. ¡°W-what did you just say?¡± He looked at her as he spoke. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have to worry so much about Keh or the Hamilton family, youngdy. However, Nat is right. If she really wanted to marry into our family again, I would wee her with open arms!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you care about her having a daughter?¡± Thea asked as she was shocked. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind even if she had a son!¡± he replied. Thea was stunned silent once again. Am I crazy or has Old Mr. Hamilton gone mad? Maybe the whole world has gone mad! Her jaw was still hanging open in disbelief. Liam started to walk out and she chased after him, still adamant that he hadn¡¯t understood her. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, did you actually hear what I just said?¡± Liam sighed and nodded at her relentlessness. ¡°Yes, I heard you. I heard you loud and clear.¡± ¡°S-so what¡¯s this then? Are you willing to let the Hamilton family be embarrassed just for that woman?¡± Thea asked. She knew how much of a stickler for tradition Liam had always been. Why is he acting so strangely this time around? Is Natasha really that good at winning people over? Liam suddenly scoffed and his gaze became strict as he looked at Thea. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then who do you think wouldn¡¯t embarrass the Hamilton family, Ms. Jarman?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thea was shocked and began to stutter, ¡°W-well, I-¡± ¡°Do you think you would be a better choice?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± she said as she frantically shook her head. ¡°Ms. Jarman, don¡¯t assume that I¡¯m blind to your feelings toward him. I know you only came to me in hopes that I would stop them. However, I must tell you this. If you manage to win Keh over, good for you, but the Hamilton family isn¡¯t that easy to marry into. No matter who he gets with, I¡¯ll only ept Natasha as my granddaughter-inw!¡± Liam said in determination. ¡°B-but why?¡± Thea asked, still in disbelief. Am I worse than a woman with a kid? Liam smiled. ¡°Just so you know, I don¡¯t believe any of the rubbish you spouted just now. I know who Nat is much more than you do, and I also know that you¡¯ve already lost to her just based on moral standing alone.¡± He spoke clearly, not leaving any space for her to doubt him. Thea¡¯s pale face began to turn splotchy and red. ¡°Also, before you try to twist the facts next time, you should at least get things clear first. If not, you¡¯ll only make a joke of yourself.¡± With that, Liam walked away without even sparing a nce at her. Thea stood there, rooted to the spot. Her face was redder than a ripe tomato. She had basically just dug herself a hole and jumped right into it! Despite that, she just couldn¡¯t figure out where she had gone wrong. Is Natasha really a witch or something? How did she manage to seduce so many people into being on her side? Thea felt resentful and was full of hatred toward Natasha. She clenched her fists in defiance, but when she thought about what was going to happen that night, she smirked coldly. Soon enough, Natasha would disappear from the face of the earth. So what if he wants her to marry into the Hamilton family? She¡¯ll be dead long before that happens. She calmed herself down and walked out of the caf¨¦. ¨C After leaving the caf¨¦, Liam went straight to the hospital. His face lit up with a smile the moment he spotted Denise and Benjamin. Keh saw him and asked, ¡°What are you doing here, Grandpa?¡± ¡°What? Am I not allowed to be here?¡± Liam said scornfully. His grandson stayed silent. Liam rolled his eyes at him before walking toward Natasha. ¡°How are you, Nat? Are you feeling any better?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m feeling much better, Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Liam said. He seemed to be in a rather good mood. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Natasha asked. Liam finally started talking about the reason he was here. ¡°I heard that someone wanted to marry into our family, so I rushed over to see if that was true. If it is, I¡¯ll have a lot of preparation to make!¡± Keh looked over at Liam upon hearing what he said. He finally realized why his grandfather had been angry and exposed that Thea had already looked for him. Keh frowned. Natasha, on the other hand, was rather nonchnt. She smirked for she foresaw Thea going to Liam. She just hadn¡¯t expected her to do it so soon. ¡°Nat, is this true?¡± Liam asked with a huge smile on his face. Before Natasha could reply, Terence walked out of the bathroom and said, ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Liam¡¯s first instinct was to argue with Terence, but at the thought of his two precious great- grandchildren, he immediately did his best to suppress his temper. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, Terence!¡± Liam greeted. Terence could already guess Liam¡¯s intentions and nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Liam, stop thinking of ways to drag Nat into your family. She won¡¯t be stepping foot into your house again. Besides, I¡¯ve already found a good match for her.¡± Keh turned abruptly at Terence¡¯s sudden confession. ¡°Who is that?¡± Liam asked. ¡°Why would I tell you that?¡± Terence scoffed. Liam frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll lose anything if you tell me.¡± Terence nced at Keh before smirking as he looked back at Liam. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve known you for long enough. Of course, I know that you¡¯ve got a little n up your sleeve. Either way, forget about having her marry your grandson ever again.¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Going Back To Her Liam sighed helplessly. We may be the same age, but these are really massively different lives we¡¯re living. The kids of others usually made them proud, but his grandson only ever seemed to be the subject of many eye-rolls. Liam walked toward Terence and started attempting tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. It¡¯s normal to want someone as outstanding as Nat in your family, right? It would be weird if you don¡¯t!¡± Terence couldn¡¯t deny that that was rather nice to hear. ¡°Well, you certainly have better taste than that grandson of yours!¡± Terence said haughtily. Even a deaf person could hear the intention behind his words. Liam wasn¡¯t angry. On the contrary, he smiled and asked, ¡°Could the young man who came by the other day be the lucky guy you¡¯re talking about?¡± Terence raised an eyebrow. ¡°You still remember him?¡± ¡°Of course! I practically remember everyone who hangs around Nat.¡± Terence nodded, not hiding anything anymore. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Well¡­ are they dating?¡± Liam asked. Terence paused and replied, ¡°They will soon. Besides, he definitely has feelings for my Nat. He has already told me that.¡± Keh looked at Natasha, who simply acted as if she hadn¡¯t seen or heard anything. It was as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything that the two old geezers had been saying. Liam nodded after hearing that. ¡°So I take it that they aren¡¯t dating?¡± Terence frowned as he looked up at him. ¡°Why do you sound happy about it?¡± ¡°Oh, of course not!¡± Liam shook his head and tried to stay serious. ¡°Why would I be happy about that? I just want to hear about who has their eyes on Nat, that¡¯s all. That young man¡­ hmm, he is quite good- looking!¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Terence said proudly. Benjamin tried his best to hold hisughter in. He kind of felt that Liam was lying through his teeth. Liam looked at Terence and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Nat may not be my granddaughter, but I will treat her as my own! Everything I do is simply for the sake of her happiness.¡± No one knew if he meant it, but it was definitely something nice to hear. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re finallying around,¡± Terence said. ¡°Of course.¡± Terence checked the time and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t we all have lunch together?¡± Liam couldn¡¯t be happier at such a request. ¡°Sure!¡± Terence nced at the two kids next to him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, kids. We¡¯re going to eat with your great-grandpa!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°What about mommy?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m alright. Don¡¯t worry about me-¡± ¡°You guys can go ahead. I¡¯ll stay here. Someone will deliver food in a bit,¡± Keh said before Natasha could finish speaking. Terence frowned, but Liam hurriedly answered, ¡°Good! You just stay here. At least, I won¡¯t lose my appetite then.¡± As he spoke, he pulled Terence out the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He didn¡¯t even give Terence the time to refute as he called the kids next. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my little sweethearts!¡± Benjamin and Denise nced at each other and knowingly gave them space. To an outsider, it may have seemed like a wondrous coincidence. In the corridor, Terence was frowning with worry. ¡°Is it alright to leave the two of them alone in there?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it? Besides, Nat is a patient now. What do you think could happen?¡± ¡°Liam, why do I feel like-¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just go. Man, you¡¯re really nagging more with age.¡± ¨C The two people left alone in the hospital ward were stricken with a strange atmosphere the minute the voices in the corridor faded. Keh walked over to Natasha, who looked at him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to stay here for me. I can take good care of myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty to keep a promise I made.¡± Natasha scoffed coldly. ¡°Keh, this isn¡¯t anything like you and you know it.¡± ¡°What exactly am I like, then?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten how much of an *ss you used to be?¡± Keh stayed silent. ¡°I think Thea is right. You¡¯re always here and I can¡¯t even exin it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin anything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not thinking ofing back to me, are you?¡± Natasha asked. His weird behavior the past few days hadn¡¯t escaped her. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So what if I am?¡± Keh asked, looking at her with his gleaming ck eyes, making it hard for anyone to tell if he was being serious or not. Natasha paused, not expecting that answer. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Then, I¡¯d advise you to forget about it.¡± Keh smirked at her reaction. ¡°Why? Are you afraid that Zachary will misunderstand?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°Do you like him?¡± Keh asked abruptly. ¡°That has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Natasha¡­¡± Keh trailed off, staring at her with those pitch-ck irises of his that almost looked like an infinite abyss. Natasha didn¡¯t reply. She simply looked at him with her pretty eyes filled with nonchnce and distance. ¡°I don¡¯t allow-¡± Keh hadn¡¯t finished speaking when his phone rang. He paused before taking out his phone and frowned when he saw that it was a call from Fabian. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I¡¯m outside the hospital ward right now. Can Ie in?¡± Fabian asked softly. Keh just hung up and nced at Natasha before walking toward the door. Fabian was right outside when he opened the door. ¡°Here¡¯s your lunch, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Fabian raised up the bag in his hand. Keh didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he simply walked back into the room. Um¡­ Fabian was slightly puzzled by his reaction. Is this a bad time? Despite that, Fabian still walked in behind Keh. When he spotted Natasha, he smiled his trademark grin. ¡°Ms. Watson! Nice to see you.¡± Natasha smiled as she looked over at him. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s lunch is great!¡± Fabian said as he began taking all of the food out on the table. ¡°Little Marshmallow said these were all your favorite foods, so Mr. Hamilton specially asked me to go there to buy them.¡± ¡°Little Marshmallow?¡± ¡°Oh! That would be your daughter, Denise! She¡¯s so sweet and cute that I couldn¡¯t help bute up with this nickname for her.¡± Natasha smiled at his response. ¡°She probably loves that nickname too.¡± Fabian chuckled. So Natasha will smile to anyone but me? Keh immediately began to feel annoyed and he turned toward Fabian. ¡°Meet me outside for a second.¡± ¡°Okay. Please enjoy your food, Ms. Watson. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Fabian said, immediately getting up to follow Keh outside. Natasha continued eating, not worried in the slightest about whatever they were about to say. Still, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that someone was constantly watching her every move. What do I do to get everyone out of here? ¡­ Back in the corridor, Keh asked, ¡°How¡¯s that thing I asked you to investigate going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already found everything that¡¯s rted to the case. I sent everything to your e-mail for you to look at whenever you have time.¡± ¡°Did anything seem off to you?¡± Fabian shook his head. ¡°Not so far.¡± Keh didn¡¯t look very happy. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 A Bad Feeling The night was slowly descending upon them. Anthony and Thalia were watching the live footage from Natasha¡¯s surveince cameras in a car parked outside the hospital. Thalia yawned. ¡°With Keh here, your mom will be fine,¡± she said, turning to look at Anthony. ¡°How about I send you back home first? You¡¯re a growing kid, and staying up sote is definitely not good for you.¡± Anthony shook his head and looked at theputer seriously. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have a bad feeling somewhere in my gut, and I keep feeling like that person is going to appear.¡± He nced at Thalia. ¡°If I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll just sleep for a bit in the car.¡± ¡°Today?¡± She rose an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t exin it, but I keep feeling anxious deep inside. I mean my instinct,¡± Anthony said. She narrowed her eyes before nodding. ¡°Okay, if you say so. We¡¯ll just continue watching, then. I would love to see which doofus has been wasting my time thesest few days. If I get my hands on him, I¡¯ll beat him up.¡± Anthony simply looked at her. ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± She began to look in the mirror. ¡°Well, all I can see here are my good looks,¡± she muttered as she turned her face from side to side. Anthony shook his head. ¡°Then what are you looking at?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just worried for you.¡± Thalia frowned in confusion. ¡°Worried? Worried about what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that whoever marries you in the future is going to have a headache every single day.¡± Thalia was speechless. She looked at Anthony and was about to spite him back, but she changed her mind. With a smile, she said, ¡°What? Are you worrying for yourself?¡± ¡°Why would I be worried about myself?¡± Thalia narrowed her eyes and leaned in closer to him. ¡°Maybe you already have feelings for me, and that¡¯s why you thought about something as random as that. It¡¯s alright! I¡¯m only a decade or so older than you. I¡¯ll wait, and once you marry me you get to experience firsthand whether I¡¯ll give you headaches or not!¡± Anthony smirked. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Oh, stop pretending! That¡¯s that. I was even worried about which man could live up to marrying an outstanding woman like me, but¡­¡± she trailed off as she looked at Anthony. ¡°You seem like a pretty good candidate.¡± Anthony was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t look at other girls from now on, okay? Don¡¯t date prematurely either. I need to keep an eye on you.¡± Anthony finally understood what ¡®digging your own grave¡¯ meant.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡­ Soon, the night was as dark as pitch. Keh walked in from outside and looked at Natasha. ¡°Grandpa and the kids went straight home after going out for the whole day, so they might onlye over tomorrow morning.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She got off the bed and began walking outside, causing Keh to frown. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m bored. I want to go walk around for a bit,¡± Natasha replied without looking at him. Keh followed her without another word. She could feel him walking behind her and turned back to look at him. ¡°Keh, I¡¯m a good citizen. Don¡¯t treat me like a prisoner.¡± ¡°Do you think a prisoner would have such luxurious treatment?¡± Keh asked. She frowned and simply continued walking, toozy to quarrel with him. With that, he followed behind her silently. The hospital was extra quiet at night due to theck of people, especially in the VIP area. Most of the hustle and bustle happened downstairs, where some of the patients were moving around as a form of exercise. The doctors and nurses were busying around as well. Natasha walked toward the stairs and looked out the window at the moon hung high up in the night sky. Keh looked at her before ncing up at the moon as well. He couldn¡¯t help but feel like she had something on her mind, even more so than usual. ¡°Keh.¡± He turned away from the moon and looked at her when she called his name. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t survive this, my grandfather¡­¡± Natasha trailed off. What right do I have to pass him over to Keh? They are not even rted! After a few seconds, she finally started speaking again. ¡°Please take Old Mr. Hamilton to visit Grandpa more often and keep an eye on his health for me. He only dislikes you because of me. In fact, he used to sing praises on you back then,¡± Natasha said inly. Keh felt like something had pierced through his heart and frowned. Why did Natasha sound like she was giving him herst words? He only spoke up after a long time. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Natasha smiled and looked at him. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t have any prejudices toward Grandpa because of me.¡± ¡°Of course not. No matter how he treats me, he¡¯ll always be the same Old Mr. Watson who treated me well when I was a kid,¡± Keh replied. Natasha nodded in relief. ¡°Do you know something I don¡¯t?¡± Keh asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t this feeling primarily caused by the uncertainty of not knowing anything at all?¡± Natasha shot back. She started feeling panicked ever since she realized the car had gone faulty while she was in it. She didn¡¯t want to leave suddenly like her parents. She was also afraid that she would suddenly get into an ident or something. It wasn¡¯t death that she feared. Instead, she was more worried about how the people she left behind would feel. The Hamilton family would take care of the kids, but what about her grandfather? She didn¡¯t want to see her grandpa crying over her dead body. Natasha¡¯s eyes were starting to redden and she turned away, not wanting Keh to see her cry. However, the very next second, Keh stepped forward to stand directly in front of her. ¡°Listen up, Natasha. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you, you hear me? Nothing!¡± Keh said clearly as he stared her straight in the eyes. Natasha looked at him with a slight smile. ¡°Keh, do you know how many people are here? You wouldn¡¯t want me to call for sexual harassment, would you?¡± Keh looked at her, stunned. That was the first time she had ever smiled at him. For a brief moment, he was caught off-guard by her smile. ¡°Do it then,¡± Keh said. Natasha knew that it wouldn¡¯t work on Keh anyway. She fell silent for another second before saying, ¡°Keh, can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°Just tell me.¡± ¡°I feel like having something sweet,¡± Natasha said. ¡°There¡¯s a dessert ce nearby. Could you help me get some?¡± Of course, Keh couldn¡¯t turn her request down. ¡°What vor?¡± ¡°Anything as long as it¡¯s very, very sweet,¡± Natasha said. He nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here,¡± Natasha said. He looked at her small face and porcin-like skin, looking just as she did when she was barely twenty. For some reason, he didn¡¯t know how to react. He only woke up from his stupor a few secondster. ¡°Okay. Stay here,¡± he said as he walked away. He had barely walked away before turning back. ¡°What is it?¡± Natasha asked. He looked at the people around her and said again, ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere, alright? I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be right here waiting for you,¡± Natasha said. Keh was worried, but since there were so many people around, he finally left after a few seconds of hesitation. Natasha watched him leave and her smile slowly faded as her gaze became serious. Her smile finally disappeared after he hadpletely disappeared from her line of sight and she walked back to her room. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 How Do You Spell Stupid Natasha coincidentally met Thea in the corridor on her way back. Small world, this is probably what it means. Thea looked terrible. Her expression darkened when she spotted Natasha. I thought Natasha was just blowing smoke. I never thought Old Mr. Hamilton would treat her that way. Animosity and hatred filled Thea¡¯s gaze. However, Natasha simply walked past Thea as though she didn¡¯t see Thea standing there. ¡°Where¡¯s Keh? Howe it¡¯s only you?¡± Thea asked. Natasha ignored her and continued forward. Thea stomped toward her and stopped her. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Natasha lowered her gaze to where Thea was grasping her shirt. ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother ever teach you to say please when you¡¯re asking a question?¡± A cold smile formed on Thea¡¯s lips. ¡°Natasha, stop your lectures. I¡¯m asking you, where¡¯s Keh?¡± The next second, Natasha reached for Thea¡¯s cor and pushed her against the wall. A look of surprise crossed Thea¡¯s face. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like getting rough? Try me. I can still beat you even with my fracture.¡± Thea¡¯s eyes widened with dread. This woman¡­ is aplete psycho! Natasha scoffed, ¡°This is myst warning to you. Do something or bark at me again, and I guarantee you¡¯ll be humiliated.¡± She then pushed her away. Thea¡¯s anger grew when she saw Natasha acting all high-and-mighty. ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy, Natasha. You have a daughter too. One day, Keh will be disgusted with you even if he¡¯s currently hooked on you,¡± Thea cursed at Natasha¡¯s back. Natasha didn¡¯t get mad at Thea¡¯s rude remarks. She took a nce over her shoulder, and Thea¡¯s hysterical look came into her sight. She couldn¡¯t help the sneer that formed on her lips. Thea¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°W-What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Do you know how to spell the word ¡®stupid¡¯?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re acting it out to a T.¡± Natasha turned around and strode back to her ward. Thea clenched her fists so tightly at the insult that her entire body trembled with anger. Ah! This crazy woman! Thea narrowed her eyes at Natasha¡¯s back. Let me see how long you can stay happy, Natasha. You¡¯re no longer my opponent after tonight. She reached for her phone and sent a text. In the dead of night, only a handful of pedestrians were on the street. asionally, a few vehicles would pass by. There was a crowd of workers who had just gotten off work after working overtime. They were standing in a line at the dessert shop near the hospital. Keh chose a few desserts and got in line at the register. The other patrons¡¯ gazes gleamed when they saw Keh queuing behind them. Their hands were twitching to reach for their phones to take a photo of him. Keh was so used to such situations that it didn¡¯t even bother him anymore. The thought of Natasha waiting for him at the hospital filled him with nerves. Suddenly, his phone buzzed. Looking down at his phone, he saw an email from Fabian. He went through the content quickly until he spotted a name that stood out to him. Creases formed on his forehead as he contemted. A whileter, he gave Fabian a call. ¡°Gaston has a younger brother from a different mother?¡± ¡°Yes, I think so.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m not too sure about that. But I did hear about him having a hereditary mental disorder. I guess he¡¯s at the hospital.¡± Hospital? Keh was taken aback. ¡°Investigate him and send me the result instantly.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes. Now. This instance!¡± Keh emphasized. Fabian could hear Keh gritting his teeth even through the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll work on it right away.¡± After Keh disconnected the call, it was finally his turn at the register. He paid for the desserts and left. The distance from the dessert shop to the hospital was only twenty minutes. When he got back to the hospital and didn¡¯t see Natasha waiting there, he immediately dialed her Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g number. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable¡­¡± Keh frowned. An uneasy feeling rose within him as he raced to her ward. The minute he arrived upstairs, he bumped into Thea. ¡°Keh?¡± Thea was surprised to see him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± asked Keh after taking a nce at her. ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I came out for a stroll,¡± Thea answered with a stiff smile. Without saying another word to her, Keh strode past her and left. ¡°Keh, I have something to tell you.¡± Thea¡¯s voice raised slightly. Keh paused, and he looked over his shoulder. ¡°What a coincidence. I have something to tell you too.¡± Delight crossed Thea¡¯s face. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Keh fixed his gaze on her coldly as he warned, ¡°Thea, this is my first andst time warning you. Leave Natasha alone, stay out of my rtionship with her, and don¡¯t go looking for Grandpa. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy.¡± The light in Thea¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Keh, do you have to be so cruel toward me?¡± Thea asked. ¡°I did everything for you!¡± ¡°For me? How many things have you done with that excuse?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Do you need me to tell you one by one?¡± Thea didn¡¯t respond and merely stared at him. ¡°My words are still the same. Don¡¯t exhaust the remaining bit of friendship we have left.¡± Keh turned on his heel and left. Thea ran up to him and wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Keh, I know I¡¯m at fault for some things. I¡¯ll change! Please don¡¯t treat me like this. Please don¡¯t leave me.¡± Keh¡¯s brows furrowed with displeasure. ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Keh slowly unsped her arms around him. ¡°Keh¡ª¡± Keh¡¯s phone rang at that time. Seeing that the call was from Fabian, Keh picked it up immediately. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I¡¯m starting to think you have superpowers. There¡¯s really a problem with this guy.¡± ¡°What problem?¡± ¡°When I was investigating him, I discovered that he did look like the man we saw in the surveince footage. Just his height is an example. It isn¡¯tmon.¡± Keh¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s at¡­ the same hospital as Ms. Watson,¡± Fabian answered. Keh was stunned. As a thought shed across his mind, he looked at Natasha¡¯s ward up ahead. His dark eyes filled with panic at the sudden realization. At that moment, Thalia dashed up the stair and saw Keh. ¡°You¡¯re still f*cking flirting here? That guy has already gone into her ward.¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Take Me Instead Keh rushed to Natasha¡¯s ward without a second thought. ¡°Keh, don¡¯t go! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Thea eximed. Keh looked back at her briefly before shoving her away from him and dashing to Natasha¡¯s ward. Thea fell to the ground, not expecting Keh to push her. Seeing him running toward Natasha¡¯s ward, Thea shouted, ¡°Keh, you can¡¯t go there! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± However, there was no hesitation in Keh¡¯s steps. Disappointment filled Thea at the sight, but the thought of Keh getting hurt drove her to her feet and she gave chase. Thalia saw through her intentions and stepped in front of her. ¡°This is something between them, so don¡¯t you go messing it up.¡± Thea studied Thalia. This girl is pretty too. Her beauty is different from Natasha¡¯s. It has a ir. ¡°Who are you?¡± Thea asked impatiently. ¡°Oh, just an average pretty woman,¡± Thalia answered with a smile. Thea wasn¡¯t interested in getting into a verbal fight with her. ¡°Move!¡± She was about to rush past Thalia, but Thalia persistently blocked her way. ¡°You¡ª¡± Right then, Anthony frantically ran up the stairs. He couldn¡¯t keep up with Thalia without any training and with his short legs. Reaching the top of the stairs, he saw Thea in a stalemate with Thalia. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Keh has gone in,¡± Thalia replied. Anthony went past the two and rushed toward Natasha¡¯s ward. Thea stood there staring at Anthony with a dazed look on her face. That boy¡¯s face and back look just like Keh¡¯s. He¡­ ¡°Who is he?¡± Thea mumbled. shing a smile at her, Thalia said, ¡°He¡¯s someone you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± She turned around, catching up with Anthony, and walked toward Natasha¡¯s ward. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Keh is there too. Nothing will happen to your mommy,¡± Thalia assured. Mommy? Thea¡¯s brain stopping working at once. So Natasha not only has a daughter but a son too? They are all¡­ Thea didn¡¯t dare to continue to think along that line. No! That¡¯s impossible! The lights weren¡¯t on in Natasha¡¯s ward. It was pitch ck inside. A man silently entered her ward and approached her bed with the slight illumination from the light in the corridor. He had a knife in his hand as he inched closer to the bed. A cruel grin formed on the man¡¯s lips. He then plunged his knife into Natasha, who was sleeping on the bed. However, he felt the sensation was different. It was soft. Feeling something was wrong, that man threw the nket open and saw there was no one underneath. His pupils constricted as he realized someone was behind him, but before he could turn around, Natasha had already attacked him. Because of the height difference, Natasha couldn¡¯tnd any attacks on his face. Instead, her punch With a loud grunt, the man took a step back from the force. His eyes caught Natasha in the dark. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know some¡ª¡± ¡°Who are you? Why are you trying to kill me?¡± Natasha questioned. The man was wearing a hoodie with a hood pulled over his head and face. She couldn¡¯t get a good look at him. Despite the darkness, his eyes were bright. He touched his chest and swallowed his pain. ¡°Want to know why? Come over here, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± He raised the knife into the air, and it glinted brightly under the rays of the moon. Natasha watched him with her guard up. ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything to you. Why did you try to hurt me again and again?¡± ¡°Never done anything to me? It¡¯s your fault that my brother is in prison now! I wouldn¡¯t be left alone if it weren¡¯t for you. I want to avenge him!¡± Learning that it wasn¡¯t a group of people who wanted to kill her and her parents, Natasha was slightly relieved. At that moment, the man charged at her, pointing his knife at her. Natasha agilely dodged his attack. The man seemed to have received some training inbat, as he did not give up and pounced on Natasha again. The man had a height of almost two meters. He was ruthless and vicious in his attacks but wascking in terms of agility. Natasha targeted his weak spot with every attack. However, during one of his kicks, his feet got Natasha¡¯s wrist. The pain from her bone coursed through her. Natasha instinctively tried to protect her hand since her wrist was injured. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Even though her movement was subtle, the man still caught them. He started to focus his attacks on Natasha¡¯s wrist after that. Natasha knew he was intelligent despite not being a professional assassin. I have to detach myself from him. Now is not a good time to continue this fight. Natasha lifted her knee and mmed it toward his groin. The man managed to evade it slightly, so Natasha¡¯s kick was slightly off course. Even so, the slight graze was enough to stop him briefly. He immediately bent down and covered his groin in pain. Natasha used that opportunity to run toward the door. When she twisted the doorknob, the door didn¡¯t open. Natasha fumbled with the lock under the dim lighting in the ward. It was also her first time picking a lock like that, so it took her some time. Seeing that, the man knew he still had a chance. He suppressed the pain and lumbered toward her. Right then, Keh appeared on the other side of the door and saw that Natasha was right inside with a man lifting the knife in his hand behind her. Keh¡¯s pupils dted with fear. He twisted the doorknob urgently, but the door was locked. ¡°Natasha!¡± he yelled, frantically twisting the doorknob, hoping to break the lock. Natasha managed to open the door just in time. She already had one foot out of the door, but the man managed to grasp onto her from behind at the veryst minute. Keh kicked the door open. Seeing that the man was about to stab his knife into Natasha, Keh shouted, ¡°Gary, wait!¡± Sure enough, the man paused as he gave Keh a puzzled look. ¡°You know me?¡± Keh tried to act casual when he answered, ¡°Of course. You¡¯re Gaston¡¯s younger brother from a different mother. Am I right?¡± Gary sneered as he pulled the hood away from his face. His messy hair concealed half of his face, making him look terrifying. He cracked his neck with a smile. Natasha looked so tiny in his hands. ¡°Since you know me, I don¡¯t have to hide anymore,¡± Gary said. Keh nced at Natasha and exhaled a breath of relief when he didn¡¯t see any injuries on her. Then, he forced himself to calm down as he faced Gary. ¡°I know you¡¯re avenging Gaston, but don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve got the wrong person?¡± Keh asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re attacking her. What happened to your brother wasn¡¯t her fault.¡± ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s her!¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a woman. Your brother even drugged her. Do you think she could have escaped if I hadn¡¯t shown up? So, do you think she has the potential to send your brother to prison?¡± Gary mulled over it briefly and finally narrowed his eyes at Keh. ¡°It was you?¡± Natasha looked at Keh. Is he trying to shift the attention to him? Keh cast a nce at Natasha before fixing his eyes on Gary. He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It was me.¡± Hatred filled Gary¡¯s eyes. ¡°I was the one who collected all the evidence for your brother¡¯s arrest. I was the one who passed them to the police. Even at the hotel, I was the one who hit him,¡± Keh said. ¡°That¡¯s why I said you got the wrong person.¡± Natasha looked at him with concern. ¡°Keh, what are you doing?¡± Gary tightened his grip on Natasha and shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡± Keh watched as Gary became more agitated. He was worried he would hurt Natasha. ¡°I¡¯m the person you want, soe at me! Don¡¯t you want to avenge your brother? Take me instead!¡± Keh slowly walked toward them. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Skin You Alive While Gary was deep in thought, he noticed Kehing over. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± the former roared. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Seeing the dagger ced right in front of Natasha¡¯s neck, Keh continued to walk forward nonchntly. ¡°I said don¡¯t move! Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Gary pressed the knife against Natasha¡¯s skin, causing a trail of blood to trickle down her neck. Keh¡¯s eyes narrowed as he saw that. With a darkened gaze, he pressed the tip of his tongue against his teeth and raised both arms. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m the one you¡¯re after, so what¡¯s the point of capturing her? Why don¡¯t you just let me and her switch ces?¡± At that very moment, Anthony and Thalia arrived just in time to witness that sight. ¡°Mommy!¡± Thalia quickly grabbed onto Anthony before the boy could dash over. ¡°Wait. Let¡¯s see what happens next.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°This guy is an ouw. You¡¯d just be giving up your own life by going there, and he¡¯d still hold your mommy hostage. Are you trying to help him?¡± Thalia asked. Hearing that, Anthony gripped his fists tightly and red in Gary¡¯s direction. ¡°If he dares hurt my mommy, I¡¯m going to skin him alive!¡± Meanwhile, Gary nced at Keh before turning to the woman he was holding captive. ¡°You want to swap ces with her?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? How could I not protect my woman?¡± Keh smirked while staring at him insidiously. ¡°Lay another finger on her, and I guarantee I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡± Natasha pursed her lips. The look in her eyes grew increasinglyplex, but she still insisted, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Hurry up and leave.¡± ¡°Shut up. Just wait for me there.¡± Keh nced at her. Garyughed at the sight of the two still finding the time to engage in a couple¡¯s squabble, and he peered at Keh with a lowered gaze, the whites of his eyes looking terrifying. ¡°Why don¡¯t you start by begging me then? I might just say yes.¡± Keh shrugged. ¡°Fine. Tell me what I have to do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. Stab yourself with a knife. It¡¯ll make me happy.¡± Keh¡¯s expression darkened. Anthony¡¯s brows furrowed as he heard the conversation from outside. ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ This is just too cruel. It¡¯s like a suspense drama!¡± Thalia grumbled. Beads of sweat rolled down Anthony¡¯s forehead as he stared into the room, unable to stop himself from tensing up. ¡°Keh¡­¡± Natasha shook her head while gazing at the man broodingly. ¡°Why? Are you worried about me?¡± Keh asked before smiling at her mischievously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Then, he turned to Gary. ¡°How am I supposed to stab myself when the knife is with you? It¡¯s not like I carry one wherever I go.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a fruit knife by the bedside,¡± Gary responded, signaling the other man to grab it. He had noticed the knife while trying to kill Natasha earlier. There was a hint of surprise in the way Keh eyed him. He may be mentally ill, but that doesn¡¯t make him an idiot. In fact, he¡¯s a lot smarter than I expected. With a nod, Keh walked toward the bed. Gary watched him closely while continuing the press the dagger against the woman¡¯s neck, lest Keh tried anything funny. Upon reaching the bedside, Keh noted that there was indeed a knife used for cutting fruit. He picked it up. ¡°Okay, you can get started now. I¡¯ll let her go right after you poke yourself with that!¡± Gary remarked gloatingly. Keh¡¯s face clouded over as he stared at the knife. ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re too scared to do it. I¡¯m going to kill you after getting rid of her anyway.¡± While speaking, Gary slowly ran the de across Natasha¡¯s arm. The woman frowned while clenching her teeth, but not a sound escaped her lips. Keh¡¯s eyes widened as he saw that, and he immediately pierced his abdomen with the knife. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± he warned, ring at the madman. ¡°Keh¡­¡± Natasha gazed at him, unable to conceal the conflict in her eyes. Seeing that, Gary raised an eyebrow. ¡°Your love really knows no bounds, huh? But still, I don¡¯t think a tiny stab like that would hurt you much, would it?¡± Watching Gary¡¯s dagger wander around Natasha¡¯s body, Keh stabbed himself once more without a second thought and shot the former a re. ¡°Are you happy now? Or do you want me to do it again?¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Gary¡¯s menacingugh echoed across the room. Anthony¡¯s eyes reddened as he watched the spectacle from outside. ¡°Oh, God. He actually stabbed himself,¡± Thalia muttered. Then, she stopped Anthony from barging into the room. ¡°Call the cops. I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°Can you even take him down if you were to get in there?¡± Thalia retorted. Anthony¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Mommy¡­ and Keh to you then,¡± he eventually replied, well aware he would be of no help. Thalia¡¯s lips curled slightly. ¡°Attaboy. Go make that call.¡± Anthony ran off to call the police. Meanwhile, Keh clutched his abdomen. Despite his body looking like a bloody mess and the crimson liquid seeping through his grip, the man looked as attractive as ever. ¡°Let her go now. I¡¯ll take her ce.¡± Natasha jumped in before Gary could respond. ¡°Stay out of my business, Keh! I don¡¯t want to owe you anything. You¡¯d better get out of here right now!¡± she screamed, her voice shaking. Keh gazed at her with a smirk. ¡°We¡¯re meant to be indebted to each other for the rest of our lives. None of us can ever run away.¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes turned red at his statement. ¡°Wow! How in love the two of you must be. In that case, I¡¯ll do you a favor and take you both out!¡± Gary eximed as he prepared to sh Natasha¡¯s throat. Suddenly, Thalia barged into the room. ¡°That¡¯s right! Kill that woman!¡± she yelled. Gary froze momentarily before turning to Thalia. ¡°And who are you?¡± he questioned, his eyes narrowing. Thalia scoffed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is that this woman gave my younger sister depression and caused her to jump to her death. I¡¯vee to avenge my sister today!¡± ¡°She killed your sister too?¡± Gary was suddenly filled with pity. ¡°It was both of them, to be precise,¡± Thalia answered, ncing at both Natasha and Keh. ¡°This heartless man was supposed to be with my sister, but he ended up choosing this woman instead. That was how my sister became depressed and killed herself. Keh Hamilton and Natasha Watson, you¡¯re going to pay for everything that has happened!¡± While speaking, she secretly shot Keh a hinting nce. ¡°So, you¡¯ve experienced the same thing I have,¡± Garymented morosely. ¡°That¡¯s right. Who knows how many families these two have ruined! That¡¯s why it¡¯s about time they meet their fates,¡± Thalia insisted. Gary was pleased to hear that. ¡°You are right. In that case, let¡¯s kill them. We have to avenge our loved ones!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for this woman for a long time, and I¡¯ve finally found her now. Would you give me the pleasure of killing her?¡± asked Thalia. ¡°Of course,¡± Gary answered readily. ¡°You can kill her, and I¡¯ll take care of the guy. That way, we¡¯d both be able to have our revenge!¡± Thalia smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Come over. I¡¯ll hand her over to you.¡± But as soon as Thalia walked over, Gary suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, when did your sister die?¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Killing Spree Ugh¡­ Thalia stilled for a moment. ¡°J-Justst month?¡± Gary¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me?¡± This wasn¡¯t a question; it was more of a statement. ¡°Why would I?¡± Thalia asked in return, shing an awkward smile. Suddenly, Keh charged forward and ambushed Gary from behind before dragging Natasha out of the madd¡¯s grasp. However, Gary was tall and had quick reflexes, and he swung his dagger forward the moment he realized what Keh was up to, not caring who he struck. Keh hastily pulled Natasha into his arms to prevent her from getting hurt. As the dagger pierced his shoulder, he sent Gary staggering backward with a sudden kick. ¡°Keh!¡± Natasha began to tear up as she gazed at the man protecting her. Seeing the look of worry on her pale face, Keh curved his lips into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve ever looked at me like this. I¡¯d say my efforts are worth it.¡± Natasha watched as blood poured out of his wounds like a fountain. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked, reaching for his stomach. ¡°We have to stop the bleeding.¡± Keh grinned at her actions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to die from this.¡± The woman¡¯s hands trembled as she stared at him. At that moment, Gary approached them from behind with a wicked smile on his face. ¡°Since you¡¯re that inseparable, I¡¯ll send you off together!¡± Then, he aimed his dagger at Keh¡¯s body once more. ¡°Look out!¡± Thalia swiftly kicked Gary by the arm before ncing at Keh. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to get all lovey-dovey, Keh! Can¡¯t you pick a better time?¡± As Gary charged at her again, she fought him while continuing to speak to Keh. ¡°You owe me big time!¡± Unfazed, Keh turned to Natasha while maintaining his smile. ¡°Wait for me somewhere safe.¡± Aware that she shouldn¡¯t add any more trouble, the woman nodded. ¡°Be careful,¡± she reminded softly before retreating. Keh¡¯s smile slowly turned malicious, and he now looked as though he had crawled out of the depths of the abyss. Suddenly, Gary seemed to have lost all his sanity. ¡°Everyone who gets in my way will die¡ªincluding you!¡± he bellowed, dashing toward Thalia. While hisrge physique and swiftness were his only advantages, Thalia was agile and well-trained. But no matter how many times the girl attacked him, he was like a walking corpse charging forward constantly, unafraid of pain or even death. ¡°Geez! Does this guy not have any pain receptors?¡± Thalia couldn¡¯t help but exim. As soon as Keh turned around, his gaze turned as frightening as that of a lion ready to hunt its prey. He pulled the knife right out of his abdomen and stared at Gary. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have touched her!¡± he roared, lunging forward. This was Thalia¡¯s first time watching Keh fight. The man was so powerful and quick that he sent Gary to the ground with just one kick, and thetter seemed to have a hard time getting back up despite being around 1.9 meters tall. Keh red at him while gnashing his teeth so hard that one could hear the sound of friction. ¡°I told you that you shouldn¡¯t have touched her!¡± Soon, Gary got back on his feet, and the fight resumed. Keh stepped forward and kicked Gary to the ground again, causing thetter¡¯s lip to bleed. The process repeated itself several times. Keh appeared to be battering him deliberately. Gary¡¯s strength began to wane, but Keh looked as though he still hadn¡¯t had enough. Thalia couldn¡¯t bear the sight any longer. She then recalled the time she had a spar with Keh. He didn¡¯t make a single move! But now I get why there are so many rumors of him in the underworld. This guy is a psycho! He¡¯s taking his sweet time killing! ¡°Why? Why? You¡¯re the ones who should be dying!¡± Gary screamed while sprawled out on the ground. Keh kept his eyes on him while walking forward, his presence was as chilly as that of a Grim Reaper approaching its target. ¡°You can hurt me, but you¡¯re asking for it when you hurt her,¡± Keh dered with a foot over Gary¡¯s body. Then, he began to punch thetter¡¯s face repeatedly without any mercy. It wasn¡¯t long until Gary¡¯s face became so drenched in blood that his features were no longer recognizable. Thalia turned away. Holy shit! One should never cross Keh. She then turned to Natasha, who was staring straight at Keh. ¡°D-Don¡¯t be afraid. Everything is fine!¡± she assured. Natasha nced at her and said nothing. After some time, Gary looked like he was on the verge of death. ¡°The cops will be here soon, Keh. You might want to stop!¡± Thalia reminded. Yet, Keh showed no signs of wanting to stop. Upon realizing that, Natasha walked toward him. ¡°Keh!¡± The man stopped only after hearing her voice, and he turned to her. There were specks of blood on his face, making him look rather diabolical. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± said Natasha, shaking her head at him. Keh pursed his lips in silence. Then, he began using the dagger to swipe across Gary¡¯s body slowly¡ªin the exact same way thetter had hurt Natasha before. Natasha watched on with an inexplicable look in her eyes. ¡°Arghhhh!¡± Gary cried out in pain. Yet, Keh merely looked on with a tyrannical smile on his face. At that very moment, a series of footsteps could be hearding from the hallway. Anthony showed up first, and he rushed toward Natasha instantly. ¡°Mommy! Are you hurt?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°The police are here¡­¡± Anthony trailed off upon noticing the injuries on the woman¡¯s body. Then, his eyes reddened as he turned to the man lying on the floor. The boy dashed over and began tond his fists on every corner of Gary¡¯s face. ¡°How dare you hurt my mommy? I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± he shrieked while punching the man. He didn¡¯t possess a lot of strength, but he gave all he had. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ll kill anyone who hurts Mommy! ¡°Anthony!¡± Natasha called out to him, but the boy had no intention of stopping. He had lost control just like Keh. Then, as soon as he spotted the dagger in Keh¡¯s hand, he grabbed it and swung it toward Gary. ¡°Anthony!¡± Natasha and Thalia cried out at the same time. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 He Understands Everything At the same time, Keh suddenly reached out to stop Anthony frommitting the deed. They met each other¡¯s gazes as the boy turned to him. Both of them had bloodshot eyes. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should do,¡± Keh stated. At that very moment, the police entered the room, and Keh hurriedly took the dagger from Anthony and put it away. The police turned the lights on. Amid the absolute mess, they seized the ¡°main culprit¡± first. But upon noting that Gary was on the brim of death, they quickly alerted the doctors to save him. Then, a man in a uniform who looked to be in his fifties walked over and frowned as he saw Keh. ¡°Keh? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Zeller,¡± Keh greeted casually. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°It really has been. To think you¡¯d give me such a huge surprise during our next encounter!¡± eximed Zeke Zeller. ¡°Was this guy after you?¡± Keh shot a nce at Natasha, who was standing beside him. ¡°Yes. He was supposed toe after me, but he messed with the wrong person.¡± A perplexed Zeke wanted to find out more when Keh suddenly swayed a little. ¡°You¡¯re hurt,¡± he said in concern, finally noticing the wounds on thetter¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Just a bit. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Keh clutched his stomach as blood continued to spill out of his injuries. ¡°No big deal? Your grandpa¡¯s going to get a heart attack if he sees this!¡± Zeke responded fearfully before turning to his subordinates. ¡°Call a doctor now.¡± Keh turned to Natasha and strode toward her. His lips paled and his gaze turned bleak as he nced at the cuts on her arms. ¡°Are you okay? Does it hurt?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t get revenge for you,¡± hemented. The woman smiled. ¡°I¡¯m more than happy with this oue.¡± As soon as Keh returned the smile, he shut his eyes and copsed to the ground. ¡°Keh!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chaos ensued in the room. ¡­ The man was swiftly taken to the hospital. Thalia took it upon herself to head to the police station as a witness. A policeman gazed at Anthony. ¡°Were you the one who called us, young man?¡± Hearing that, Thalia instinctively hid the boy in her arms. ¡°Yeah, he was. I told him to do it. The situation was so dire that I could only get him to call you!¡± The officer chuckled. ¡°I was just asking. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. I¡¯m just doing my best to tell you everything I know!¡± the woman replied with a grin. Nervous? I¡¯m Thalia Jacoway! I¡¯ve gone through much worse than this! Why would I be nervous? Despite thinking that, her heart couldn¡¯t stop racing. If her superiors were to find out that she had involved the police, she was going to be punished severely! Aware that she was trying to protect him, Anthony curled his lips into a smile. The two left the police station after having their statements recorded. Thalia was about to light the cigarette in her mouth, but she stopped herself after ncing at Anthony. I shouldn¡¯t harm the child. That¡¯s not good. Hence, she put her cigarette back into its box. ¡°There wasn¡¯t anything wrong about my statement, was there?¡± she asked. Anthony nodded approvingly. ¡°Yeah. Everything you said was the truth.¡± Thalia returned the nod and added after a moment of pondering, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Kyle about this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re scared of him?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to cause trouble!¡± Anthonyughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You got into this because of me, so I¡¯ve got your back even if he finds out.¡± Thalia turned to him and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°From now on, your problems are my problems. I¡¯ll make an enemy out of anyone who tries to harm you.¡± He had done so because she had willingly acted for his sake today. She had protected him. Thalia broke into a smile and looked especially gorgeous. ¡°Do you mean it?¡± Anthony nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes. Nat told me never to lie to the people I like.¡± Thalia was beyond moved to hear that. ¡°Aww¡­ So you do know how kind I¡¯ve been to you!¡± Anthony shot her a re. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that.¡± Thalia didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Talk like a normal person, will you?¡± ¡°Anthony Watson!¡± Suddenly, he said to the furious woman, ¡°Thank you for today.¡± Huh? Where did thate from? ¡°Why the sudden change in mood?¡± Anthony wasn¡¯t good at expressing himself with words, but he noticed everything she had done for him and understood her efforts deeply. Thalia was genuinely concerned about him. ¡°No reason. I just want to thank you.¡± Thalia stared at him for a long while, not knowing what to say. Finally, she blurted, ¡°I-It¡¯s no problem! You¡¯re going to be my husband in the future anyway, so there¡¯s no need to thank me!¡± Anthony became speechless. How am I supposed to keep the conversation going now? Suddenly remembering something, Thalia turned to him. ¡°Anthony! I have a question.¡± Judging from the look on her face, the boy knew she was up to something, but he also knew he was indebted to her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Were you really thinking of killing that guy back then?¡± Anthony pursed his lips in silence. The woman continued to stare at him. She couldn¡¯t quite believe that a young boy would be capable of such viciousness. After a long pause, Anthony answered, ¡°I wasn¡¯t really thinking at all. All I knew was that I¡¯d fight anyone who hurt my mommy, and everything I did back then was based on my instincts.¡± Thalia gazed at him. This child was born different. He¡¯s not just abnormally gifted. That presence of his, those nerves of steel¡ªall these make him far from ordinary. ¡°If someone ever does the same to me one day, would you want to kill him too?¡± Thalia asked thoughtlessly. Anthony mulled over that briefly before shaking his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Thalia asked, feeling slightly dejected. ¡°Because that guy wouldn¡¯t even get a chance to do that.¡± ¡°But what if he had a chance?¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be any ifs.¡± ¡°Come on! Just what if he did? What would you do?¡± the woman insisted. Anthony nced at her. ¡°I¡¯ll make him die a horrible death,¡± he enunciated. Thalia was overjoyed to hear that. ¡°I¡¯m so d I¡¯ve treated you well all this time!¡± she eximed, unable to resist pinching the boy¡¯s adorable face. Anthony was visibly displeased with that. However, Thalia didn¡¯t care. After some serious pondering, she turned to him again. ¡°You might say that, Anthony, but don¡¯t ever do anything rash like that. Impulses are dangerous. You¡¯re still young, so don¡¯t let your impulses lead you down a path of no return.¡± Anthony smiled at her. Of course, I understand that. But how can I help myself if that ever happens? Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Afraid Of Her The sky began to light up by the time Anthony and Thalia returned to the hospital. Keh had been transferred to the ward after being saved, whereas Natasha had her injuries tended to. Yet, the woman didn¡¯t feel a hint of sleepiness, and she sat next to Keh¡¯s bed, staring at him nkly. All that had transpiredst night felt like a movie, and she couldn¡¯t stop reying each scene in her head¡ªhis every move, his madness, and the way he looked at her. Every single thing he had done was out of her expectations. To say there were no feelings involved would bepletely false. Regardless of how much she used to despise him, none of that seemed to matter in the face of death. Keh. You¡¯re such a jerk. Why did you have to break the bnce? Just as she was deep in thought, a knock came on the door, and Anthony walked in. ¡°Hey, Nat.¡± Natasha smiled faintly as she turned and saw the boy. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Anthony walked over to her. ¡°How are you feeling? Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a few cuts on my skin, that¡¯s all.¡± Then, Anthony¡¯s gaze fell on Keh. The man looked ashen as hey in bed, and there were bloodstains on his thickyers of bandage. ¡°How¡­ is he?¡± Natasha turned to Keh too. ¡°The doctor said the wounds on his stomach were pretty deep, and he has lost a lot of blood. He¡¯s been stitched up, but it¡¯ll still be a while until he wakes up. On the bright side, he¡¯s not in any danger now.¡± Anthony nodded as he heard that and breathed an internal sigh of relief. In truth, he was touched after seeing the way Keh had actedst night and didn¡¯t hate him as much anymore. He was even worried about the man now. Natasha ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Anthony looked up at the woman, and they nodded at each other in understanding. Then, Natasha turned to Thalia, who was standing behind the boy. ¡°Oh, thank you for your helpst night.¡± Not expecting to be cued, Thalia stilled briefly before waving her hands. ¡°Not at all! I¡¯m d to be of help. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± She truly respected Natasha for having raised such an exemry boy like Anthony. She¡¯s so pretty and capable! I¡¯m so envious of her. Natasha gazed at her and said nothing, but a look of dubiousness shed in her eyes briefly. It was just for a split second, but Thalia had noticed that, and her smile froze. When she nced at Natasha again, thetter had already looked away. Uh¡­ Was I seeing things just now? The way she looked at me¡­ It was as if she knows me. No, rather, it was as if she¡­ understands me. She froze for a few seconds before turning to Natasha again, but thetter appeared as though nothing had happened. Thalia blinked several times and eventually came to a conclusion after a moment of reflection. I must be overthinking. How could she actually know me? My eyes are probably just ying tricks on me after a sleepless night! Yup, that has to be it. Anthony nced in Natasha¡¯s direction. ¡°Nat, Thalia is actually¡­ my friend,¡± he admitted. As though she had long been aware of this, Natasha¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± she replied with a nod. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you, Nat¡­¡± he added, gazing up at her. Natasha turned to him with a smile. ¡°You have the right to make friends. I won¡¯t interfere with that as long as you protect yourself.¡± She evidently had no intention of probing into that. Initially, he thought he would have to exin himself, Anthony sighed with relief as he heard that. ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± he answered, nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of myself, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll watch over him too,¡± Thalia couldn¡¯t resist chiming in. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t get hurt¡ªnot even a scrape.¡± Natasha eyed her for a long while before finally nodding. ¡°Okay. I trust you.¡± ¡°Anthony, your mommy is so pretty and smart!¡± Thalia couldn¡¯t help but gush. Anthony gave her a nce. ¡°Why are you stating the obvious?¡± ¡°You!¡± Thalia was about to unleash her wrath on the boy, but she held herself back upon remembering that Natasha was here. ¡°You¡¯re so¡­ cute!¡± she eximed, forcing a smile. Anthony burst intoughter. ying it cool, Natasha beamed too. A discreet sigh escaped Thalia¡¯s lips at that. For some reason, she felt a sense of trepidation every time she looked at Natasha. Meanwhile, Thea trembled as she sat on her bed in another ward. The thought of Keh getting injured filled her with worry and anguish, causing tears to spill over the sides of her eyes as she sat on her bed looking like a soulless puppet. Caroline arrived to see her in such a state. ¡°Thea! What¡¯s wrong?¡± the older woman rushed over and gazed at her daughter in unease. Hearing her mother¡¯s voice, Thea turned her head and replied with a quiver, ¡°Mommy, I think¡­ I think I¡¯m in trouble.¡± She looked up at Caroline, her eyes full of despair. ¡°What? What happened?¡± Caroline asked, caressing the young woman¡¯s back as she wondered what could have happened in a night. A great tremor overtook Thea as hot torrents of sorrow coursed down her face, and she slowly opened up after a long moment of pondering. Caroline frowned upon hearing what had ensued. ¡°Thea, how could you be so careless as to involve yourself in this?¡± ¡°B-But I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d turn out this way,¡± Thea mumbled, sniffling between her words. ¡°What should I do? Keh was hurt! Do you think he¡¯ll be okay? If anything happens to him¡­ I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Caroline grew livid and hopeless at the sight of her precious daughter. ¡°Okay, calm down,¡± she assured after a long pause. ¡°Everything should be fine. There would¡¯ve already been a stir outside if something had happened.¡± ¡°But he received so many stab wounds!¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Caroline motioned her to keep her voice down. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thea nced outside and lowered her volume. ¡°I¡¯m really scared, Mommy. What should I do?¡± Caroline was frantic, but she knew she had to keep herposure. ¡°I¡¯ll find out about this,¡± she assured before leaving Thea a warning. ¡°Don¡¯t you tell anyone else about this, do you hear me? Your life is over if you do.¡± Thea nodded fervently. Her face had turned white like a sheet. ¡°I know. I won¡¯t say a word.¡± Caroline sighed in frustration. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll look into this.¡± Thea nodded again, cing all her hope on her mother. After arriving at the door, Caroline seemingly recalled something and turned around. ¡°Thea, you didn¡¯t leave any traces of evidence, did you?¡± Thea shook her head. ¡°That guy is mentally ill. He¡¯s aplete lunatic.¡± Caroline pondered for a moment before smirking. ¡°That makes everything much easier to handle then.¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Who Do You Reckon Thalia and Anthony caught Caroline peeking through the blinds as they walked out of the ward. They exchanged looks, and Thalia made her way toward Caroline. She stood beside Caroline and followed her gaze. Realizing something was amiss, Caroline whipped her head around. She jumped in fright when she saw Thalia. ¡°Did you manage to see clearly? Do you want to go in and take a look?¡± Thalia asked as she peeked through the gap. I can¡¯t see much from here. Caroline frowned and gave her a once-over. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked, feeling displeased. Thalia turned to face her and retorted, ¡°I should be asking you that question. Who are you? What are you staring at?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Caroline suddenly straightened her back and dusted her dress just as she was about to say something more. ¡°I¡¯m the future mother-inw of the CEO of Hamilton Corporation. Who do you think I am?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Thalia stared at her in disbelief as if she couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying. ¡°Never mind. You wouldn¡¯t get it anyway.¡± Caroline gave her a look and spoke with disdain. What the f*ck? Thalia wasn¡¯t about to let an old woman look down on her.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Hence, she turned to Anthony and asked, ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± Anthony stared at Caroline. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± He shook his head even though he knew she was Thea¡¯s mother. ¡°Well then, looks like I¡¯m not the only one.¡± Thalia stretched her neck and wrists. Caroline was stunned when she saw Anthony standing behind her. And here I thought those two kids I saw the other day were Keh¡¯s doubles, but they are nothing She stared at him for a long while before she said, ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Anthony looked cool and handsome in his ck trench coat. He quirked his eyebrow and shed her an ambiguous smile. ¡°Who am I? Who do you reckon I am?¡± Anthony was sure something had clicked for Caroline since she asked. He figured he would keep her guessing instead of giving her the answer to keep things interesting. ¡°You¡­¡± Caroline was at a loss for words. The way he talks and carries himself feels a lot like Keh. Proud, arrogant, and full of himself. Is he really Keh¡¯s son? But then what about those two I saw the other day? No! It can¡¯t be! This must be a coincidence! Caroline paled as she stared at him. Thalia stared at her in confusion. What¡¯s up with her? I didn¡¯t even do anything yet. She turned to Anthony and figured Caroline must be shocked to see Keh¡¯s double. She then pulled Anthony over, smiled, and asked, ¡°Excuse me, you rude b*tch. Do you know who this kid is since you said you¡¯re Keh¡¯s future mother-inw?¡± Caroline turned to her. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The heir to Hamilton Corporation.¡± ¡°Is he really Keh¡¯s son?¡± Caroline asked instinctively. Thalia nodded. ¡°You have a good eye!¡± Caroline stiffened. Anthony¡¯s face made her feel really embarrassed. ¡°I know Keh is willing to go to the moon and back for that goddess. So who is your daughter?¡± asked Thalia. She thought that Caroline looked really familiar. She¡¯s the woman I saw in the surveince camera footage. ¡°Oh! I remember now. You¡¯re the mother of the woman fromst night, right?¡± Caroline turned to Thalia with a guarded expression. ¡°Last night? What are you talking about? I don¡¯t get it.¡± Thalia snorted. ¡°Why do you look so surprised? I haven¡¯t said anything, have I? Could it be that your daughter¡­¡± Thalia nced at the ward as she spoke. The way she worded it left much to the imagination. Feeling guilty, Caroline looked at her and fumed, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± With that, she turned around and left. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go!¡± said Thalia. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Keh¡¯s future mother-inw? Don¡¯t you want to pay him a visit? Hey, why are you leaving¡­¡± Caroline quickened her pace at that. Thalia smiled as she watched her flee. ¡°Hmph, how dare a mere mortal look down on me?¡± ¡°I thought you were going to use force,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Nah, she¡¯s not worth my time.¡± ¡°Then why did you stretch your wrists?¡± ¡°Just to scare her, of course!¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. Caroline returned to the ward. Thea was wide awake when she returned. ¡°How is it, Mom?¡± she immediately asked. Caroline gave Thea a look and walked over. ¡°Keh is still alive.¡± Thea breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing her words. ¡°T-Then what about Natasha?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s not even lying on the bed!¡± Thea gave it some thought and exploded, ¡°This is so unfair. How can she be fine when Keh is so badly wounded?¡± Caroline stared at her. ¡°Thea, tell me the truth. You didn¡¯t leave any traces of evidence behind yesterday, did you?¡± Thea nodded. ¡°I only saw him walking toward Natasha¡¯s ward from the corridor.¡± Caroline heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Remember, this will be your reply no matter who asks you.¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°One more thing¡­¡± Caroline stared at her and hesitated. ¡°What is it?¡± Caroline didn¡¯t know where to start. She gave it some thought and looked at Thea. ¡°Thea, I don¡¯t think Natasha aborted the twins¡­¡± Thea was stunned. ¡°I suspect so when I saw Old Mr. Hamilton hanging around with two kids before this¡­¡± Caroline continued. However, she didn¡¯t know what to make of the third kid she saw today. Thea stared at her. ¡°You said you saw Old Mr. Hamilton hanging around with two kids?¡± Caroline nodded and asked, ¡°You knew?¡± Thea recalled Liam¡¯s reaction when she told him the truth about Natasha the other day. At that time, she couldn¡¯t figure out why Liam insisted on acknowledging Natasha even after everything. However, something inside her clicked when she saw Keh¡¯s double that night. So¡­ are those two really Keh¡¯s children? Thea felt as if she had been struck by lightning as she registered the news. She sat on the bed, feeling devastated. If this is true, then I¡¯ve be the joke of the year. I¡¯ve lost the battle even before it started. ¡°Mom, what do I do? I feel like I¡¯ve lost Keh, forever!¡± Thea mumbled. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 You Dreamed About Me In somewhere unfamiliar and spacious, blood covered the floor. Corpses were strewn all around Keh. He was frantically looking around for something, opening door after door. However, when he entered a small courtyard, there were deep trenches everywhere. Noticing that he stepped on something, Keh turned back and saw that countless corpses of Natasha were lying in the trenches. He instantly opened his eyes. ¡°Natasha!¡± he suddenly shouted. Natasha was just standing at the window and looking outside. Upon hearing his voice, she turned back to look at him. Keh immediately sat up on the bed. As the wound on his abdomen was torn again, he furrowed his brows in pain. Seeing this, Natasha immediately rushed over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you all right?¡± Keh¡¯s forehead was drenched in perspiration, and his face was pale. His eyes were nk as he stared at her, and he seemed to be still in shock from the nightmare. Just as Natasha was about to say something, Keh suddenly pulled her into his embrace and hugged her tightly. Natasha was stunned by his actions. After a long while, she finally spoke. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Keh remained silent and continued hugging her with his grip tightening around her. As he thought about the scene in his dream just now, he felt as if his heart had contracted sharply, making him feel suffocated. It¡¯s wonderful that I can see her now. It¡¯s great that she¡¯s all right! He hugged her, feeling the joy of regaining something precious that he thought he had lost. After a long while, Natasha asked, ¡°Did¡­ you have a nightmare? You dreamed about¡­ me?¡± It was a question, but it was also a statement. His reaction just now was enough to exin everything. Having heard that, Keh suddenly realized something. He slowly calmed down and let go of her. His gaze was slightly uneasy as he looked at Natasha. ¡°How are you feeling? Are you all right?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Yeah. Better than you, obviously.¡± Keh nodded in response. Just then, Natasha noticed the wound on his abdomen. Because of his use of force just now, his wound started bleeding again. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the doctor.¡± Just as Natasha was about to leave, Keh reached out and grabbed her all of a sudden. Natasha looked back at his hand, which was holding her own. She then nced back at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied and gestured to her. ¡°Sit down. Talk with me for a while.¡± Natasha looked at him and hesitated for a moment before she eventually sat down by the side of the bed. Keh gazed at her. Even though he looked sickly, he still exuded an intimidating aura. ¡°Give me an exnation.¡± ¡°What exnation?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Why did you intentionally chase me away yesterday?¡± Natasha thought that he was going to ask him about Anthony and was mentally prepared for it. After pondering for a while, she replied, ¡°Because I wanted to deal with it myself.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes and grumbled, ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re risking your life by doing that?¡± Natasha couldn¡¯t deny this. There was a hint of frustration in Keh¡¯s eyes as he looked at her. ¡°You did it for Old Mr. Watson and the kids?¡± It was both a question and a statement. Natasha remained silent. Keh¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smirk. ¡°Natasha, you can just tell me¡ª¡± ¡°Tell you what?¡± Natasha interrupted him before he could finish his words. She looked at him and scoffed, ¡°Keh, we¡¯re already divorced. There¡¯s no reason for you to help me. I don¡¯t wish to owe you anything either. What makes you think I should allow you to be involved in this matter?¡± Keh nced at her and gritted his teeth. ¡°Natasha, is that what you really think?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natasha¡¯s answer was straightforward. ¡°Then do you not owe me anything now?¡± Keh continued. ¡°With Denise and Benjamin¡¯s existence, we will always be involved in each other¡¯s lives!¡± ¡°Yes, they are your children, but my problems are not yours!¡± Natasha responded solemnly. Hearing this, Keh paused. ¡°So, are you admitting that they¡¯re my children now?¡± Natasha never intended on denying this. ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded. Keh wasn¡¯t sure if he should be happy or frustrated at that moment. As he looked at Natasha, he felt that she was a tough nut to crack. After pondering for a long while, Keh said, ¡°All right. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to involve me, but if Old Mr. Watson and the children knew what you were thinking, how do you think they would respond? If something really happened to you, what would happen to them?¡± That was precisely Natasha¡¯s weakness. She could care about nothing else, but they were the one thing that she couldn¡¯t neglect. Seeing that she remained silent, Keh knew that he had hit her weak spot. ¡°Natasha, if you¡¯re a bit smarter, then don¡¯t reject help from others. Even if you¡¯re using me, you should at least protect yourself.¡± Keh gazed at her and enunciated every single word. Natasha nced at him, and a hint of surprise shed across her clear eyes. Keh seemed exceptionally serious. ¡°Using you¡­ Are you someone who can be easily used by others?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course not,¡± Keh replied as he continued looking at her. ¡°But for you, I¡¯m more than willing to.¡± Natasha fell silent. It was as if time had stopped for a while. The two of them gazed at each other. At that moment, silence meant more than words. And at that moment of tension, the door was pushed open. Liam rushed in anxiously. ¡°Keh, you brat. Are you trying to kill me? Such a big thing happened, but you didn¡¯t even tell me. Are you trying to scare me to death?¡± The moment the door was pushed open, Natasha retracted her gaze and immediately stood up. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± Seeing that Natasha was also present, Liam was momentarily stunned. He looked at her, then nced back at Keh, who was on the bed. Although he was covered in bandages and looked unwell, he seemed to be in good spirits. ¡°Oh, Nat is here too,¡± Liam said. Natasha nodded. Liam walked up to her and asked concernedly, ¡°How are you? Are you injured?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± As she spoke, her gaze turned toward Keh, who was on the bed. She seemed to have thought of something and continued, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, Keh got injured from trying to save me. I was initially going to inform you, but I didn¡¯t have the chance to. So me me if you¡¯re angry. I¡¯m willing to take full responsibility!¡± Natasha was aware that no matter how harshly Liam scolded Keh, deep down, Liam genuinely doted on him. Since she was the reason for his injury, Natasha didn¡¯t want to hide it. When he heard this, Liam was stunned for a moment. His gaze darted between the two of them. His heart indeed ached for Keh. But after hearing Natasha¡¯s words, he suddenly felt a bit different. For some reason, Liam¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about a grown man getting hurt? What¡¯s there to get angry about? I¡¯m relieved as long as you¡¯re fine.¡± Keh was at a loss for words. Is this really the same person as the one who just walked in? ¡°A man is supposed to be bold and courageous and protect his nation, his woman, and his children from the moment he was born. He was only doing what was expected of him. If he allows you to get hurt, then I won¡¯t let him off!¡± Liam said with a chuckle. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 He Is Your Child As Well Natasha gaped at Liam. Despite knowing that his remark was meant as a constion to her, she still felt exceedingly grateful. ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Hamilton,¡± she murmured. ¡°Why are you treating me like a stranger when we¡¯re a family?¡± Liam countered with a smile. Natasha¡¯s gaze remained on the man, but she said nothing further. A family? Upon hearing that, Keh arched his brows slightly and turned his gaze to Natasha. When he noticed that she wasn¡¯t denying it, the corners of his mouth lifted imperceptibly. Just then, Liam walked over to Keh and glowered at him. ¡°Brat, you didn¡¯t even bother to inform me when such a serious thing happened, huh? If it weren¡¯t for Zeke, I¡¯d still be in the dark!¡± A smirk tugged at Keh¡¯s lips. ¡°I just regained consciousness as well. I was going to tell you, but I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to do so.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t in consideration of the fact that you did something decent and saved Nat, I would have severed all ties with you!¡± ¡°Can you really bring yourself to do that?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°If you sever all ties with me, then you can¡¯t acknowledge Denise and Benjamin as your great- grandchildren anymore. I¡¯ll take them away with me,¡± Keh drawled. In response, Liam frowned. ¡°Why are you so delusional? I¡¯ve already told you that those two kids have nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for you to decide.¡± While saying that, Keh looked at Natasha. A faint smile hovered over his lips, and the look in his eyes was incredibly amorous. Startled, Liam swung his gaze to Natasha as well. ¡°What¡¯s this, Nat?¡± Natasha deliberated for a while before admitting, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, they¡­ are indeed the children of the Hamilton family. I¡¯m sorry for keeping you in the dark for so many years.¡± Her admission meant that Liam could also be openly affectionate with the children and shower them with love without restraint. Like Terence, I¡¯m also a recognized great-grandpa for real! In the future, I no longer have to take my cue from him to be affectionate with the two kids! Gosh, I¡¯m thrilled at the mere thought of it! However, when he glimpsed Keh¡¯s smug expression, hemented in exasperation, ¡°Why did you admit to it so easily?¡± Keh was instantly rendered speechless. His smile faded, and a frown marred his countenance. ¡°You seem dissatisfied with this result?¡± Liam scowled at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be threatened by you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve got to disappoint you, then.¡± At the thought that Natasha had finally admitted that the two children were his, Keh couldn¡¯t help the upturn of his lips. At that exact moment, however, something abruptly urred to him. At thest moment yesterday, a child rushed out. Not only did he rain blows and kicks on Gary, but he also almost stabbed him. His eyes narrowing a fraction, he studied Natasha. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something else to tell me?¡± Natasha froze for a moment with her eyes pinned on him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There was another kid yesterday. What¡¯s up with that?¡± Keh¡¯s gaze fixated on her. Upon hearing that, Natasha pursed her lips. Liam was stunned for a moment, and he alternated his gaze between the two of them. ¡°What¡¯s this about another kid? What does that mean? What are you two talking about?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Keh said nothing, merely staring straight at Natasha. He had glimpsed the child¡¯s face, and it was at such a time to boot. s, he didn¡¯t have time to speak muchst night, but that didn¡¯t mean that he was entirely ignorant and harbored no suspicions. Natasha remained silent. I thought he would miss that, but it ultimately didn¡¯t escape his attention. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin about that?¡± Keh questioned with his eyes trained on her. After pondering for a while, Natasha nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s exactly as you reckon.¡± Keh¡¯s eyes brimmed with delight and excitement. As he looked into Natasha¡¯s eyes, his euphoria was almost beyond words. Meanwhile, Liam was on pins and needles as he watched them both. ¡°What exactly are you two talking about? The suspense is killing me!¡± ¡°So, he¡¯s also my child?¡± Keh asked, wholly ignoring the man¡¯s anxiousness. It was as though the two of them were speaking in riddles. Natasha eyed the man. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him when hees over and see whether he¡¯s willing to admit to it?¡± Who cares whether he admits to it? Is that important? The point is, he¡¯s also my child, okay? ¡°So, it¡¯s not two but three?¡± Keh affirmed while forcibly suppressing his excitement. Natasha pressed her lips into a thin line. She brooded for a long while before querying with her eyes pinned on him. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Not only was Keh surprised, but he was also indescribably thrilled, albeit he couldn¡¯t quite figure out everything. ¡°How many more secrets are you keeping from me, Natasha?¡± the man demanded. Would there be a fourth or even fifth one? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for this is thest one who¡¯s rted to you!¡± ¡°That had better be true!¡± Keh huffed. At the side, Liam was all agitated as he watched them bicker. ¡°What¡¯s this about twos and threes? What exactly are you two talking about?¡± he inquired anxiously. Keh turned his gaze to the man. ¡°Don¡¯t you always grumble that the Hamilton family has few descendants? Now, you don¡¯t have to worry about that anymore!¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Liam queried. As Keh cast his mind back to Anthony¡¯s countenance, the corners of his lips curved upward. ¡°It means that¡ª¡± Just when he was about to answer, the door was pushed open. Anthony and Thalia walked in,den with bags. ¡°Nat, I bought you breakfast¡ª¡± Before Anthony had finished speaking, he halted in his tracks upon noticing the crowd in the room. Keh is awake, and Old Mr. Hamilton is here as well. His gaze alighting on them both, he scrutinized them. Likewise, they regarded him intently. Uh¡­ Would it be toote for me to back out of the room now? In a sh, the atmosphere turned awkward. Keh stared at him with narrowed eyes. At that precise moment, Liam eximed emotionally, ¡°A-A-Aren¡¯t you the kid from the other day? Why are you here?¡± While saying that, he walked up to Anthony and looked at him. ¡°I¡­¡± Not quite sure how he should exin things, Anthony surreptitiously nced at Natasha. Nheless, Liam continued in sheer excitement, ¡°Keh, this is the kid I was speaking to you about the other day, the one who persuaded me to take my medicine and gave me sweets! Doesn¡¯t he look very much like you?¡± Looking at Keh, he rambled happily with a justified expression on his face. Keh said nothing, his dark eyes fixated on Anthony. Focusing his attention back on Anthony, Liammented, ¡°He looks exactly the same as you when you were young, resembling you even more than Denise and Benjamin¡­¡± As he spoke, he suddenly sensed something amiss. He looked at Anthony before shifting his gaze to Keh and Natasha. A long whileter, he stammered, ¡°Earlier, you were speaking of twos and threes. Don¡¯t tell me this is the third one?¡± While asking that, he gaped at them incredulously. Keh remained silent. Natasha didn¡¯t deny it either. Therefore, the answer was as clear as day. ¡°H-H-He is your child as well?¡± Liam queried in astonishment, stuttering badly. However, no one said anything or answered him. Therefore, he turned and gawked at Anthony. ¡°Kid, tell me your name and who your mommy is.¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Emotional To The Point Of Tears As Liam spoke, his voice trembled. Other than feeling surprised, he was also delighted. Yet, he also didn¡¯t dare believe his good fortune. I-Is this possible? I¡¯m already ecstatic about having two great-grandchildren, but there¡¯s still a third one? I-Is he a child of the Hamilton family? He wanted to doubt it, but Anthony¡¯s face dispelled all his doubts. Anthony didn¡¯t say anything, alternating his gaze between Liam and Natasha. Can I speak the truth? But judging from their expressions, they seem to know everything already. ¡°Nat¡­¡± In the end, he turned to Natasha, seeking her consent. In response, Natasha nodded at him. Now that things havee to this, keeping it a secret is of no use anymore. Anthony deliberated for a while before beaming at Liam. ¡°Nice to meet you, Great-grandpa. I¡¯m Anthony Watson, older brother to Benjamin and Denise Watson.¡± As soon as his words rang out, Liam grew emotional to the point of tears. ¡°Y-You¡¯re really a child of the Hamilton family!¡± Excited beyond words, he switched his gaze between Keh and Natasha. Then, he bent his aged body and studied Anthony¡¯s face, gushing, ¡°I¡¯m about to burst with pride! How could I possibly have three adorable great-grandchildren? At longst, the Hamilton family has more descendants!¡± At the side, however, Thalia was at an utter loss. What¡¯s this about Anthony and Benjamin? I don¡¯t get it. Despite that, she could understand Liam¡¯s remark. Anthony is Keh¡¯s son? The biological kind? Whoa! That piece of information blew her mind. Right then, Anthony remained as thoughtful and courteous as ever while he regarded Liam. ¡°Do you feel better now, Great-grandpa? And have you been taking your medicine on time?¡± The instant Liam heard that, his eyes turned red-rimmed. On the one hand, he felt guilty toward Anthony, but on the other, he found the boy all too sensible. Even now, he¡¯s still thinking about my health! He¡¯s far more thoughtful than that brat, Keh! How exactly did Natasha educate them that they¡¯re all so understanding? I love them so much! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Yes, of course! I¡¯ve been taking my medicine properly, and I¡¯ve about finished the sweets you gave me!¡± he gushed emotionally. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s still a lot at home, so I¡¯ll give you more when you¡¯ve finished them. However, you must take your medicine properly,¡± Anthony urged. Liam nodded profusely. ¡°Sure, sure! I¡¯ll listen to you, so everything you say goes!¡± Anthony shed him a smile in return. Meanwhile, Keh took it all in from the side. While he was delighted upon seeing the two children previously, he was now shocked to see Anthony. Besides, an indescribable feeling brewed within him. A sense of guilt toward the children and Natasha surged to the forefront. He had no idea how the woman raised three children alone, but he knew that it must have been difficult. If I hadn¡¯t done so back then and tried to understand her, would things have ended differently? However, he was all too aware that there was no way of turning back time. The only thing he could do at present was to make it up to them doubly. At that exact moment, the hospital room door was pushed open once again. Terence rushed in, and his eyes searched for Natasha right after he entered the room. When he spotted her, he immediately hurried over. ¡°Are you okay, Nat? You¡¯re not hurt anywhere, are you?¡± Seeing that he was so frantic that his eyes were red-rimmed, Natasha grew teary as well. She shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandpa!¡± ¡°How¡­ How did such a thing happen? I¡¯m never going to leave your side anymore!¡± Terence eximed. ¡°This was just an ident, Grandpa. It won¡¯t happen again,¡± Natasha assured. Nheless, Terence was still stricken with fear. ¡°I¡¯m really useless that I only learned about this now. I even failed to protect you!¡± His voice was filled with recrimination. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Natasha didn¡¯t know what to say, but she inwardly vowed to never have her grandfather worry about her again. Upon seeing that Terence had shed tears, Liam was promptly distressed as well. As someone who only had a single grandchild, he understood the man¡¯s feelings all too well. He walked up to Terence and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough, Terence. Isn¡¯t Nat fine and dandy now? Don¡¯t worry anymore.¡± At that, Terence¡¯s temper spiked. ¡°What do you know? Your grandson is a boy, so he grew up with everyone doting on him. Conversely, Nat has been looked down upon since young. If something were to happen to her now that she has finally grown up, how am I to continue living?¡± Hearing that, Liam continued mollifying him. ¡°Yes, of course, you¡¯re absolutely right. In the future, Nat will be the apple of our eyes, and we shall protect her together, okay?¡± Aware that the man was consoling him, Terence shot him a re. ¡°Hah! Who wants that? The Hamilton family merely talks big but never does anything. I¡¯ll be overjoyed as long as you people stay far away from us!¡± Speaking of that, Liam grew incensed instead. ¡°I disagree with that, Terence! Keh was undeniably quite a scumbag previously, but he has grown up somewhat after all these years. When Nat was in danger yesterday, he was also there. In a bid to protect her, he¡¯s now lying on the hospital bed here, but you don¡¯t see me crying!¡± While saying that, he swung his gaze at the man lying on the hospital bed. Terence was momentarily taken aback. Only then did he notice Keh, who was lying on the hospital bed. His upper body was bare, with a bandage circling his abdomen and shoulder several times. That aside, there were even faint traces of blood seeping out. All that was notwithstanding the minor injuries littering his body. On the whole, he did appear rather pathetic. Stunned, Terence turned to Natasha. ¡°Was Liam speaking the truth?¡± Unable to deny it, Natasha nodded in affirmation. At once, words eluded Terence. When Liam saw that the man had gone silent, he knew that remorse had set in and felt that he had gained the upper hand then. Clearing his throat, he dered, ¡°Oh well, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. A man should be bold and courageous, protecting his wife¡­ and children. He merely executed his responsibilities.¡± Listening to that lecture at the side, Terence frowned. ¡°Shoo, you. Go away.¡± Liam burst outughing. Subsequently, Terence looked at Keh. He was a person who drew a clear distinction between right and wrong. Indeed, Keh had hurt Natasha, so Terence was naturally greatly prejudiced against the man. However, he was also sincerely grateful that the man had protected Natasha at the risk of his life. Going over to Keh, he regarded the man with a somewhat awkward gaze. ¡°No matter what, thank you for protecting Nat. I owe you one.¡± Immediately, Keh replied humbly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Old Mr. Watson. Saving her was instinctual. You don¡¯t owe me either because it¡¯s me who owes her. I owe her and the children so much that I probably can¡¯t finish repaying them in this lifetime!¡± All of a sudden, he didn¡¯t seem all that hateful. At the very least, his words were pleasing to the ears. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Dering Battle Nevertheless, the implication of Keh¡¯s words was evident to everyone present. Terence couldn¡¯t possibly fail to understand the situation. After all, Keh had been keeping watch at the hospital for the past few days, refusing to leave. Coupled with the fact that he was lying on the hospital bed because of Natasha, and his intentions were clear as day. Although he was undoubtedly thankful to Keh about that matter, he wasn¡¯t so moved that he would tacitly entrust his granddaughter to him once more. While emotional damage wasn¡¯t physical, it was still very much real. No one knew whether Keh would revert back to a scumbag one day. Thus, Terence definitely wouldn¡¯t forgive him so easily. As though reading the man¡¯s mind, Liam hastily changed the subject. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough, Terence. Most importantly, Nat is fine, right? That¡¯s the main point here!¡± Terence retracted his gaze and shifted it to Liam. Wariness shone in his eyes. He¡¯s a cunning fox. After so many years, he knows my thoughts all too well! ¡°What an old geezer!¡± he muttered. Surprisingly, Liam wasn¡¯t enraged. Instead, he leaned close to the man with a wide grin. ¡°Let me tell you this, Terence. I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯m not going to take any offense to your words. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t be angered!¡± At that, Terence studied him dubiously. What does he mean? Beaming from ear to ear, Liam proimed, ¡°I¡¯m now the same as you, also recognized as their biological great-grandfather!¡± At the thought that Natasha had admitted to it, he no longer had to restrain himself and conceal his affection for the children. The mere thought of it filled him with the urge to guffaw aloud. As he spoke, something urred to him. He added, ¡°I¡¯m their biological paternal great-grandfather while you¡¯re their maternal great-grandfather. I¡¯m closer to them! Heh!¡± The moment Terence heard that, his brows furrowed. ¡°What do you mean by that, Liam? Back when I told you about them, you promised not to snatch them away from me. What¡¯s the meaning of this Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. now?¡± ¡°Things are different now! Back then, you were the one who told me. Now, however, it was Nat who admitted to it personally. I don¡¯t have to restrain myself and feign ignorance anymore!¡± Liam couldn¡¯t help the wide smile that split his face. In a sh, Terence swung his gaze to Natasha. ¡°You admitted to it, Nat?¡± Natasha said nothing. Now that things havee to this, it¡¯s obviously unrealistic to keep it a secret anymore. But well, seeing the two of them bicker is really¡­ exasperating! ¡°Hey, don¡¯t me Nat. This had nothing to do with her!¡± Liam even defended Natasha. When Terence heard that, he grew all the more chagrined. ¡°I¡¯m chastising my granddaughter, so why are you butting in? You¡¯ve got ulterior motives, Liam!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Not only do you want to steal my great-grandchildren, but you even want to steal my granddaughter?¡± Truth be told, that was precisely Liam¡¯s wish from the depths of his heart. He really thought so, but he didn¡¯t dare give voice to it. Nheless, at the sight of the grin on the man¡¯s face, Terence knew that he had hit the nail on the head. Even if Natasha has admitted to it, I haven¡¯t agreed to it! Pinning his eyes on Liam, he dered battle on him right then and there. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Liam? Are you trying to steal the kids from the Watson family now? D-Do you have any morals?¡± Seeing that the man was panicked, Liam countered logically, ¡°How am I immoral? Are the kids yours alone? Besides, Nat has already admitted to it, so why are you getting mad?¡± ¡°I¡¯m simply mad! Let me tell you that the kids belong to the Watson family! They all have thest name of Watson, not Hamilton!¡± ¡°H-How unreasonable!¡± Liam shot daggers at Terence. ¡°Furthermore, how has the Hamilton family contributed in any way? Yet, you want to acknowledge them now, calling yourself their biological paternal great-grandfather? So what? Their maternal great- grandfather doesn¡¯t agree to it!¡± Terence was all fired up when it came to bandying words. Liam was promptly left without a retort. ¡°Even if they have thest name of Watson, they¡¯re still children of the Hamilton family!¡± he then argued. ¡°It¡¯s always about the Hamilton family! If the Hamilton family wants children, go and have one yourself! You¡¯re great and mighty, no? These kids came out of Nat¡¯s stomach, so don¡¯t even dream of taking advantage of it to have ready-made kids!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t show you any more mercy if you continue acting in such a manner, Terence. I¡¯m only allowing you to have your way because I don¡¯t want to infuriate you. But that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m easy prey!¡± Liam huffed. ¡°Allowing me to have my way? Do I need you to do that?¡± Liam glowered at Terence, his eyes almost bugging out of their sockets. After so many years, their friendship was about to crumble at that moment. Anthony watched everything at the side. That was the first time he witnessed them having a row for real. He turned his gaze to Natasha. ¡°Nat, should we¡­ put a stop to it?¡± He was a touch uncertain. Natasha was also contemting that. She mulled it over for a while before answering, ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s their business, so let them resolve it themselves.¡± At that, Anthony nodded in agreement. Suddenly remembering something, he lifted the breakfast he had brought. ¡°Have breakfast, Nat. Come here. It¡¯s quieter over here.¡± In response, Natasha nodded and headed over right away. Anthony first served her breakfast. After opening and putting out everything, he turned to look at Keh on the hospital bed. The man was seemingly ustomed to the two elderly men quarreling. When Keh noticed Anthony gazing in his direction, he likewise fixated his eyes on thetter. Anthony wavered for some time before walking over and cing another set of breakfast before the man. Then, he opened the containers one by one and ced everything out just like he did for Natasha. Verily, he was exceedingly thoughtful. Keh continued staring at him while the boy said nothing and kept his face tense, his thoughts indiscernible. After the boy had finished arranging everything, a side of Keh¡¯s mouth lifted. ¡°Thank you, Anthony.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Having said that stiffly, Anthony got up and walked back to Natasha. As Natasha watched their interaction from a stone¡¯s throw away, a glimmer of something shed across her eyes. Lowering her head, she continued eating. When Anthony had walked away, Keh looked down at the breakfast in front of him. It was merely in oatmeal, but as he gazed at it and ate, he felt that it was the best and most delicious breakfast he had ever had in his life. He took big mouthfuls, his usual elegant image nowhere to be seen. Anthony studied the man furtively. An imperceptible smile yed on his lips when he saw Keh eating happily. Even then, the two elderly men were still squabbling. Terence clearly had the upper hand. ¡°Liam, I only told you about it previously because you seemed pitiful. However, don¡¯t test my patience! Did the Hamilton family contribute in any way? Do you think just because you contributed the¡­¡± The words were right on the tip of his tongue, but upon seeing so many people there, he swallowed them since they weren¡¯t all that elegant. He changed his wording, snapping, ¡°Don¡¯t think that the kids belong to the Hamilton family just because of that paltry contribution. Let me tell you that there isn¡¯t such a thing in the world!¡± Liam¡¯s blood boiled, but he felt that the man made sense. Livid, he snapped his head around to nce back at Keh, who was still eating. He couldn¡¯t help can¡¯t even acknowledge the great-grandchildren of the Hamilton family! How am I to show my face in public in the future?¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 The Burden Of Love At the end of the argument, Liam and Terence jerked their heads to opposing sides, refusing to look at each other. Neither of them entertained the other anymore. Finally, the room went silent once again. Just when everyone thought that the battle was over, Liam nced at Anthony and called out to him with a loving expression on his face. ¡°Come here and let me have a good look at you, Anthony.¡± Hearing that, Anthony proceeded to walk over. At that precise moment, Terence cleared his throat and ordered with his gaze turned to the ceiling. ¡°Come over here, Anthony. I¡¯ve got something to say to you.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Anthony froze in his tracks, uncertain about the direction in which he should head. As soon as Liam heard that, he glowered at Terence and snarled, ¡°Are you determined to go against me, Terence?¡± Terence merely swept a gaze over him. His expression made it clear that he was deliberately going against the man and provoking him. ¡°Have you forgotten your promise to me, Anthony?¡± he enunciated. Throughout it all, Anthony maintained an awkward yet consummate fake smile on his petite face. Is this the so-called burden of love? But why do they treat me so differently from Benjamin and Denise? Blinking his innocent eyes, he cast his gaze at Natasha, seemingly using his eyes to implore for help. Save me, Nat! On the contrary, Natasha wore a nonchnt expression, leaving him to fend for himself. In that situation, no one dared to speak. ¡°Come over here, Anthony!¡± Liam asserted. ¡°Come over here, Anthony!¡± Terence countered. Once again, the battle between the two elderly men erupted. ¡°Anthony!¡± ¡°Anthony!¡± Anthony stared at them both, knowing deep within him that he definitely couldn¡¯t take sides right then. No matter who I hurt, it won¡¯t be easy to resolve. After pondering for a moment, he smacked himself on the head. ¡°I suddenly remembered that it¡¯s Monday today! I¡¯ve got to go to school, so I¡¯ll be leaving first! Take care, Gramps, Great-grandpa!¡± Having said that, he fled the room without waiting for them to respond, dragging Thalia along. ¡°Anthony!¡± Liam wore a helpless and regretful expression as he gazed at Anthony¡¯s back. I haven¡¯t seen enough of my great-grandson! Seeing that neither of them seeded, Terence shot a re at Liam. He appeared all determined to make life difficult for the man. Furious, Liam snapped his head away once more and ignored him. Hah! A friend of more than five decades? Let¡¯s just sever our friendship! Outside, Anthony nced back over his shoulder as the door mmed shut. Only when he saw that no one had chased after him did he rx. He exhaled deeply, but before he could turn back, someone pinched his ear. ¡°How dare you lie to me, Anthony Watson?¡± Thalia snarled as she pinched his ear. Argh! Only God knows how long I restrained myself in there! ¡°Ouch! Ouch! It hurts!¡± Anthony went on his tiptoes, leaning forward in her direction. ¡°It hurts? You can still feel, huh? I¡¯ve been helping you for such a long time, yet you¡¯ve been keeping me in the dark all this while! Do you have any conscience, Anthony?¡± Thalia was in a fit of pique. ¡°I haven¡¯t been keeping you in the dark! When did I do so?¡± ¡°Keh Hamilton is your biological father! Yet, you still dare im that you didn¡¯t lie to me?¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t say that he wasn¡¯t my father!¡± ¡°How impudent! Stop ying word games with me, Anthony! I previouslymented that you both looked alike, but how did you reply to that?¡± Thalia red at Anthony with steaming out of her ears. Anthony realized that he wouldn¡¯t be able to alleviate her fury if he didn¡¯t say something. After a moment¡¯s deliberation, he looked at her and implored, ¡°Thalia, let go of me first. Then, I¡¯ll exin things to you, okay?¡± However, Thalia merely glowered at him, her eyes the size of saucers in her rage. ¡°Thalia, you¡¯ve got to know that you¡¯re a beauty. A beautiful woman can¡¯t simply get physical. Look, there are many people here. Others would think that you¡¯re abusing a child!¡± Anthony reminded solemnly. Thalia was inexplicably amused, but she tried her best to suppress herughter. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. I know you¡¯re angry. Let go of me first, and I¡¯ll exin things to you slowly,¡± Anthony coaxed. Thalia hadn¡¯t used much strength in the first ce for she merely wanted to intimidate and bully him because he was a child. Nevertheless, she still couldn¡¯t resist him acting cute with that innocent face. In the end, she dropped her hold on him. ¡°You¡¯d better give me a reasonable exnation. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the consequence?¡± Anthony asked, pinning his eyes on her. Thalia thought for a long time before replying, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll sever my friendship with you!¡± Anthony kneaded the ear that she pinched while gazing at her. ¡°You¡¯ve already helped me with the matter, so aren¡¯t you on the losing end if you were to sever your friendship with me now? You¡¯re not the kind of person who would do such a dumb thing!¡± Knowing that he was deliberately singing her praises, Thalia contemted for a while before she nodded. ¡°That makes sense. In that case¡­ I¡¯ll tell your mommy about your secret activities. How do you think she¡¯ll react?¡± After saying that, she even shed him a smile on purpose. Having interacted with him for the past few days, she was all too aware of what he cared about most. His weakness was too obvious. Anthony¡¯s expression froze, and he tsked at her. ¡°We¡¯re both adults, so can you please don¡¯t be childish andin to the parents at the slightest problem? Let¡¯s resolve our issue by ourselves.¡± At that, Thalia¡¯s lips curved into a sneer. ¡°There¡¯s no use yakking with me. I just knew that grasping on to the other person¡¯s weakness means having an edge over the person no matter what!¡± Anthony thought seriously for a while before he shed her an ingratiating smile. ¡°Okay, okay, I know you¡¯re the kindest person despite your tough exterior. After all, all beauties are like you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pull that with me!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be mad that I didn¡¯t tell you. I didn¡¯t mean to keep it a secret from you either!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t mean it?¡± Thalia evidently didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s a long story,¡± Anthony murmured, putting on a sorrowful expression. Still, Thalia was disdainful. ¡°You know I grew up in a single-parent family, right?¡± Anthony inquired. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Although my dad¡­ I mean, Keh, is willing to sacrifice his life for my mommy now, she was very pitiful back then. She was abandoned by him. At that time, my mommy was already pregnant with me. She was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t allow her to have me, so she went abroad with me. It was only recently that she came back because of my maternal great-grandfather. Actually, I never knew about my rtionship with Keh. It was after a coincidental meeting that I started harboring suspicions.¡± As Thalia listened to him, she was seemingly drawn into the story. ¡°Then what happened?¡± ¡°Do you still remember back when I sought Kyle out?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± ¡°The DNA test I asked him to do was between me and Keh!¡± Anthony revealed. Understanding dawned upon Thalia. ¡°Ah, I see.¡± But as she looked at him, she abruptly realized something and shrieked, ¡°Even then, you¡¯ve known for some time!¡± ¡°Be patient and listen to me.¡± Anthony¡¯s gaze was fixated on her. Gah! Why is she so impatient? ¡°Okay, fine! Go on.¡± For the sake of hearing the full story, Thalia held herself back. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Weakness Of Anthony ¡°That was when I found out my rtionship with him was genuine. However, I never interacted with him or nned to acknowledge him as family. It¡¯s only because of my mommy¡¯s matter did we actually interact,¡± Anthony said as he shrugged. ¡°So that means Keh previously didn¡¯t know about your existence too?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Obviously he didn¡¯t.¡± Thalia then fell deep into her thoughts. A long whileter, she mumbled earnestly, ¡°Your mother is impressive and great.¡± Anthony nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, it was challenging for her to give birth to me and raise me. Moreover, she was scared that Keh would find out about me and take me away, so I never thought of acknowledging him as my father, nor do I want to admit that I¡¯m rted to him. That¡¯s why I never told you about this.¡± Anthony had finally exined the entire incident to Thalia. Thalia could understand the logic behind his actions, and she could empathize with them. ¡°How can Keh be such a douchebag? He¡¯s doing your mother wrong despite how pretty she is. What a b*stard!¡± Anthony nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done the right thing for this. Someone like Keh shouldn¡¯t have children. The bloodline should end with him!¡± Hold on. Aren¡¯t you cursing at me? Anthony whipped his head aside to look at Thalia. Thalia only realized what she had said a beatter, and she quickly replied, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. What I¡¯m saying is that someone like Keh should have an ending like this. But who would have thought that he would be so lucky to have a son like you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Anthony bobbed his head in agreement again. ¡°My, at the end of the day, I¡¯d rather have a good life than be a good person,¡± Thalia said wistfully. Again, Anthony inclined his head. Right then, Thalia turned to him. ¡°Although that was what happened, and you have your own ns, you should have still told me about it earlier. After all, I¡¯ve said so many things about Keh¡­¡± Thalia trailed off, her voice getting softer and softer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell him about anything you¡¯ve said,¡± Anthony told her. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m scared he¡¯ll find out about it!¡± Thalia was not going to admit that she had chickened out. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re definitely not scared of him!¡± Anthony responded in support. ¡°Still, our rtionships with Keh are rather sensitive. I was still thinking that it was fine since you¡¯re not his biological kid, but it¡¯s different now.¡± Thalia then mulled over the incident again. ¡°If Kyle finds out about this, he¡¯ll be f*cking surprised too!¡± Right then, a thought struck Thalia. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave the organization because of Keh, right?¡± Anthony instantly shook his head. ¡°No. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d do that!¡± ¡°Really? Do you swear on it?¡± ¡°I swear on it. There¡¯s zero chance that I¡¯ll do that!¡± Anthony swore as he raised his hand. It was then Thalia became at ease. ¡°I¡¯d believe in you, but¡­ it¡¯s a different case for Kyle.¡± Anthony chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He has no other way around this but to believe me.¡± When Thalia turned to him, Anthony realized that she was going to tell him something else, so he immediately dropped the smile and pretended to be serious. ¡°Who said that? He has another way around this,¡± Thalia said. ¡°What?¡± Thalia drew her thumb across her neck. Anthony hummed in rumination. ¡°Well, that isn¡¯tpletely illogical either.¡± ¡°d that you know that.¡± ¡°So I¡¯ll depend on you to keep me safe!¡± Anthony said as he beamed at her. In the many days she had spent with Anthony, he had spent most of the time acting like a miniature adult¡ªhe was solemn. Although he did smile, the smiles he had were rarely like a child¡¯s. At that moment¡­ Oh my. I can only me myself for not being immune to this face of his. How can he be so cute and sweet? He makes others want to dote on him! Thalia rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to hide anything from me in the future.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°If I find out that you¡¯ve hidden something from me again, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Thalia warned. ¡°What?¡± Anthony asked. Thalia gave him a mysterious grin. ¡°Do you know how the eunuchs of olden times pee?¡± Anthony fell silent. Thalia caressed his cheeks and asked, ¡°Do you get me, Darling?¡± Anthony instantly beamed and bobbed his head obediently. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Good boy. Let¡¯s go!¡± Anthony followed her out. All of a sudden, he remembered something. ¡°Thalia?¡± ¡°Call me Goddess.¡± ¡°G-Goddess¡­¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°What if I were to say that I still have something else I¡¯m hiding from you?¡± Thalia immediately shot a look at him. Anthony hastily smiled and continued, ¡°I was kidding. It was just a random thought.¡± Thalia finally looked away from him and continued her way out. Anthony quietly let out a sigh of relief. I think¡­ it¡¯s best to let nature take its course for that matter. At most, I¡¯ll take one step at a time. After Fabian was done with his matters, he headed straight to the hospital. When he saw Keh lying on the bed with several spots bandaged up, he was wracked with worry and fear. Keh nced at him. ¡°Why are you standing so far?¡± Fabian took a few steps forward in response, but still, he was fearful. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I never thought that things would turn out this way¡­¡± Keh sneered, ¡°If you had spoken a little more nonsense on the call the other day, you would have been my employer right now.¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Fabian cried out. ¡°You will always be my employer, Mr. Hamilton! That will never change!¡± He was certainly ready to butter Keh up. Keh ignored him and asked, ¡°How are things going?¡± Fabian took a brave step forward and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve discussed this with thewyer. Gary¡¯s still bedridden, and he really is grievously injured. However, he has regained some of his consciousness, and the police have talked to him. He has admitted to everything he has done, but he insists that Gaston isn¡¯t the one who instructed him to do them.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°We went to meet Gaston, and his reactions had seemed genuine. It doesn¡¯t look like he was faking them, so he¡¯s probably not the one behind this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the strange part. If it wasn¡¯t Gaston, then why would he look for Ms. Watson?¡± Fabian wondered. ¡°If he wants to take revenge, shouldn¡¯t he be looking for you?¡± Keh looked up at the other man. Realizing what he had just said, Fabian quickly uttered, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Mr. Hamilton. I¡¯m just¡­ stating the facts.¡± He then shed Keh a ttering smile. Keh looked away, not wanting to answer him. However, his lips were pursed and his brows were drawn together. What Fabian had mentioned was what he was wondering as well. Right then, Fabian seemed to recall something. ¡°By the way, Mr. Hamilton, although Gary seems like he has some mental disability, I heard that his IQ is much higher than the average person.¡± That was something Keh had noticed when they interacted. Gary was no ordinary person with a mental disorder. With that thought, an idea entered Keh¡¯s mind. He looked at Fabian. ¡°Come here.¡± Fabian came closer to him. ¡°Come closer,¡± Keh ordered. Fabian anxiously leaned closer, and Keh whispered something in his ear. The more Fabian heard, the brighter his eyes became. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 You Owe Me A Favor After hearing Keh¡¯s words, Fabian looked at him hesitantly. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, is this¡­ appropriate?¡± ¡°Just do as I say.¡± If this thing is the same as I¡¯ve spected, then it¡¯s time for me to bring this to an end. When Fabian heard the determination in Keh¡¯s tone, he inclined his head. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll work on it right away.¡± Just as he was about to leave, Natasha entered. ¡°Ms. Watson, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Fabian greeted with a smile. Natasha curled her lips as she looked at him. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been a long while; it¡¯s only been a few days.¡± Fabian chuckled awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯re fine, right? This is my fault. This happened because of my negligence. I didn¡¯t check it through properly, and it nearly hurt you.¡± Natasha gave Fabian a glimpse before her eyes flitted toward the man on the bed. It was then she found out that they had been investigating the matter the entire time. Finally, her gaze fixed on Fabian. ¡°You were helping out. How can I say that this is your fault? In fact, I have to thank you.¡± ¡°No, no, I wouldn¡¯t dare to ept that.¡± Fabian gave her a humble smile. ¡°Regardless of what kind of reason or goal you have, I¡¯ll still remember this favor of yours,¡± Natasha said. She was a woman who would respond to kindness with kindness and grudges with a vengeance. Even though Fabian was working for Keh, he had indeed helped out on the matter. Fabian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Ms. Watson, it¡¯s my pleasure to hear that from you.¡± He had to admit that he liked Natasha quite a bit. She was smart and generous. If she could still be with Keh, he would be climbing to the top of the pyramid in no time. Just the very thought of it made him feel hopeful about his future. At that moment, Natasha was smiling at him. What a kind smile she has! Fabianmented inwardly. However, that was not a thought shared by Keh behind him. When he saw Natasha smiling at Fabian, he knitted his brows. I rarely see that smile myself. He picked up his phone and sent a message to Fabian. Fabian was in the middle of a conversation with Natasha when his phone rang. He casually lifted the phone and looked at the screen. Mr. Hamilton: Get lost right away. Uh¡­ Fabian turned around to sneak a nce at the man on the bed and saw the warning look in his eyes. Is he jealous? Upon thinking about how he was chatting away with Natasha, Fabian figured out what was happening. How can I possibly chat so much with Ms. Watson around Mr. Hamilton? With that shocking revtion in his mind, he quickly looked away and said, ¡°Ms. Watson, I have something else to work on, so I¡¯ll be going first. I¡¯ll leave¡­ Mr. Hamilton in your care.¡± The sneaky actions that the two men were doing did not escape Natasha¡¯s attention. However, she said nothing about it as she nodded at Fabian. ¡°Okay, be careful on the road.¡± After Fabian nodded back in response, he fled the scene. He finally let out a sigh of relief as the door closed. Mr. Hamilton¡¯s too jealous! Looks like I¡¯ll really have to keep a distance from Ms. Watson from now on, lest he murder me! At that, Fabian patted his chest and hurried away. Meanwhile, in the ward, once Fabian was gone, Keh ceased the menacing act and returned to normal. Natasha walked over and sat on the side of the bed as she stared at him. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Keh asked, feeling a little conscious. It felt as if she had seen through what he had just done to Fabian. Natasha¡¯s lips curled. A momentter, she said, ¡°Have you been looking into this all along?¡± ¡°Do you have a problem with it?¡± Keh asked. Natasha pressed her lips together tightly. Just as she was mulling over what she should say, Keh continued, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m not looking into this for you.¡± That made Natasha arch a brow. ¡°That person executed their n at Hamilton Corporation parking lot, and they even did something to the car. Who knows if that person is targeting me?¡± Natasha did not reply to that; she just kept staring at him. ¡°Moreover, even if they¡¯re targeting you, that car is mine. No one can say for sure this matter won¡¯t involve me.¡± After hearing his exnation, Natasha inclined her head and answered, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± You understand? What do you understand? Keh creased his forehead as he looked at Natasha. ¡°What do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand everything you said.¡± Keh¡¯s frown deepened. Does she really understand what I just said? ¡°There¡¯s nothing else I want to talk about anymore. Rest well.¡± With that said, Natasha rose to her feet to leave. In the next second, Keh sat up and grabbed her wrist. Natasha lowered her eyes to look at him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked. ¡°Back to my ward to rest.¡± Keh hesitated for a beat before he inquired, ¡°Fabian didn¡¯t do this for you, but you told him that you¡¯d remember the favor. On the other hand, all you responded to me was a simple ¡®I understand¡¯?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°You¡¯repensating for what you¡¯ve done. In that case, there¡¯s no need for me to remember the favor.¡± Keh furrowed his brows even more. ¡°Do you even have a heart, Natasha?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t, I won¡¯t be here asking you questions.¡± ¡°Rubbish! I say you don¡¯t have a heart at all.¡± Natasha frowned at him. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Besides, who said I don¡¯t need you to remember that you owe me a favor? I need you to,¡± Keh enunciated. ¡°Not only do I need you to do that, but I want you to carve that moment into your heart.¡± His words rendered Natasha speechless. Isn¡¯t he just being shameless? When Keh heard nothing else from Natasha, he pulled her over. ¡°Sit down and chat with me for a while.¡± Natasha gave him a nce before sitting down again. An almost indiscernible smile grew on Keh¡¯s lips. Clearing his throat, he randomly picked a topic and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa and Old Mr. Watson?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve gone to school to pick up Denise and Benjamin.¡± Keh could imagine the scene of the two elderly men fighting against each other for the children. After all, they were already fighting against each other to pick the children up. Three kids¡­ If only there were four kids, they would be able to each have two. If there are only three kids, this battle will never end. Right then, a thought popped into Keh¡¯s head, and he turned to Natasha with wide, inquiring eyes. ¡°Natasha, do you really only have three kids?¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t hide any kids from me, did you?¡± This doesn¡¯t make sense. Her kids are named alphabetically, but there¡¯s a skip in the alphabet letters. Natasha fell silent for a moment. ¡°You really have another?¡± Keh asked in disbelief, his deep voice even rising in pitch. ¡°Rubbish!¡± Natasha snapped. ¡°What about the letter C?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t like the letter C,¡± Natasha said solemnly. ¡°You don¡¯t like it? Why?¡± Instead of answering him, she stared at him for a long time before asking, ¡°What do you think?¡± When he saw the displeasure in her eyes, he mulled over it for a moment before curling his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t like the letter C because of me?¡± Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Heartache At the sight of Keh¡¯s slight smile, Natasha pointed out, ¡°You seem pleased.¡± Keh lifted a brow, his spirits lifted, but still, he said in a miserable tone, ¡°No, but I never thought it would affect you that much¡­ To be honest, back then, she and I¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Natasha interrupted, ¡°I don¡¯t like the letter C because I don¡¯t like to be reminded of my terrible past.¡± Then, after fixing her gaze on him, she continued, ¡°Moreover, C is the first letter of the word ¡®cheater,¡¯ and the mistresses are shameful people, are they not?¡± Just as she said that, Keh¡¯s eyes darkened. Natasha went on, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve given the name starting with a C to the dog we have overseas. Its name is Chester.¡± Keh was at a loss for words. He could imagine how much Natasha despised him when she named the dog. Her words were spiteful, but Keh did not feel angry at all. She said that she doesn¡¯t want to be reminded of her terrible past, so that means she has never forgotten about it. Doesn¡¯t that mean that I still affect her? That thought was what saved him from having a downright foul mood. Keh smiled as he looked at her. ¡°Then will you think about that terrible past when you interact with your dog?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned to let go of the matter after having to face it every day.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Natasha knew what Keh was trying to find out. She shed him a smile and replied, ¡°Of course, but I¡¯ve forgotten that you quite like this, Mr. Hamilton. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll think the same way as I do.¡± A grimace appeared on Keh¡¯s face. ¡°Natasha, does it hurt you if you don¡¯t hurl personal attacks at me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts,¡± Natasha corrected him, the smile still on her face. For a moment, Keh was lost in his thoughts as he stared at her smile. She was dissing him, but the smile on her face was such a sweet one. She had no makeup on her fair face, and her skin was as smooth as a baby¡¯s bottom. And her dark long hair was leisurely cascading down her sides. She was absolutely attractive. Sometimes, Keh found himself lost in a different world when he stared at her face. Right then, he abruptly grabbed her wrist and pulled her closer to him. Caught off guard, Natasha fell into his arms. When she lifted her head to look at him, she frowned. ¡°Keh, what are you doing?¡± It seemed as if there was a trace of discontentment in her pure eyes. Keh continued staring at her for a long while before he finally whispered, ¡°Natasha, I have to admit that I was a douchebag to you in the past, but the truth is that you¡¯ve never really known who I am.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes, seemingly contemting his words. When her eyes flicked from one side to the other, Keh¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He studied her from the top of her head to her button nose before finally stopping at her pink lips. Keh gulped as his eyes darkened. Just then, someone pushed open the door. ¡°Nat!¡± came Denise¡¯s voice from outside. Natasha snapped back to her senses upon hearing her daughter¡¯s voice. After taking a nce at Keh, she instantly moved away from him. However, Denise was already by the doorway; she had seen what Natasha was doing. Uh¡­ Are Daddy and Mommy kissing? Are things speeding up so quickly? Did I note at the right time? Right then, Natasha cleared her throat. Unlike her, Keh seemed unfazed. Once he saw Denise, he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re back, Denise.¡± ¡°I am!¡± Denise nodded stiffly as she tried to pretend to keep her cool. She was now certain that she had returned at the wrong time. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right of me to exit now. Before she could dwell further on that, Terence and Liam entered the ward, arguing the entire way. ¡°Hmph! No matter what you say¡ªno matter whether they¡¯re a Hamilton or a Watson¡ªthey¡¯re still my great-grandchildren!¡± Liam huffed. ¡°Whatever. They¡¯re a Watson anyway. You can say whatever you want,¡± Terence responded. The two elderly men argued until they spotted Natasha and Keh in the ward. ¡°Nat, the kids are back,¡± Liam said with a chuckle. ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Hamilton,¡± Natasha answered with a smile. ¡°I was the one who picked them up, so why are you thanking him? Also, how many times has he actually picked them up?¡± Terence grumbled. ¡°Y-You¡ª¡± ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re at a hospital,¡± Keh reminded. Hearing that, Liam instantly understood that Keh was asking him to quiet down. Still, he was upset. Thus, he cast Keh a resentful look. At that, Natasha said, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, you¡¯ll get more opportunities to do so in the future.¡± At the end of the day, Natasha was the one better with her words. It was then Liam¡¯s dark expression lightened up a little. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Nat.¡± After that, he gave Terence a glimpse before looking at Keh. Friend? Grandson? They¡¯re all useless! At that moment, Benjamin spotted Natasha and walked over. ¡°Nat, you¡¯re hurt again? What happened?¡± The boy¡¯s expression turned into an angry one. It was only then Denise realized that there were new injuries on Natasha. Immediately, her heart ached. ¡°Nat, you¡¯re hurt again¡­¡± Natasha gave them a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a minor injury.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s what you say every time,¡± Denise mumbled. Hearing that, Keh turned to look at Natasha as his gaze turned grave. Every time¡­ How many times has she been hurt? What has she gone through all these years? For reasons unbeknownst to him, his heart ached. Both Liam and Terence heard the child¡¯s words as well. Natasha had always told her grandfather about the good news and kept the bad news to herself. Still, Terence knew that Natasha had a tough life even if she said nothing about the challenges to him. Nevertheless, it was exceptionally heartbreaking for him to hear it from the boy himself. Even a kid knows how difficult of a life she has. With that thought in mind, Terence lowered his eyes as tears sprang to them. Liam frowned and felt bad for Natasha too. On the other hand, Natasha seemed unperturbed as she nonchntly said to them, ¡°I have something to tell all of you!¡± Benjamin and Denise looked at her quietly. After a moment of rumination, and just as she was about to speak, someone knocked on the door. Everyone turned to look at the door in unison. Terence stood up and walked over to open it. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Is Keh here?¡± Caroline asked. Terence inclined his head and stepped aside to let them in. Caroline and Thea entered with bags in their hands. However, just as they stepped into the room, they noticed the crowd inside. Almost immediately, a vicious glint danced across Thea¡¯s eyes. At the same time, her fists tightened. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Not Weak Anymore Just then, Caroline nudged Thea with her elbow, bringing her back to her senses. Retracting her gaze, Thea surveyed the crowd awkwardly. When she spotted Liam, the woman nodded her head slightly and greeted, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± Liam nodded back expressionlessly in acknowledgement. Finally, Thea¡¯s gazended on Keh. When she saw the bandage on his body, a trace of worry shed across her eyes. ¡°Keh¡­¡± the woman hurried over, shoving Denise, who was next to the man, to one side. Even though it was not intentional, everyone who saw it could not help but frown in displeasure. Liam, in particr, looked at Thea with dissatisfaction in his eyes. Benjamin saw that. He was about to speak when Natasha stopped him. The look he gave Thea turned into an icy re. ¡°Keh, how are you feeling? How did you get so badly injured?¡± Thea asked worriedly as she moved closer toward the man, almost pouncing herself on him. When she saw blood seeping through the bandage from the injury on his waist, she looked like she was almost going to burst into tears. Meanwhile, Keh did not overlook her actions earlier. His annoyance piqued. Looking at the woman with his bone-chilling gaze, he said, ¡°Thea, you bumped into someone just now!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea replied, looking confused. Just then, Keh nced at Denise and patted the spot next to him. He said gently, ¡°Denise,e here.¡± When the girl heard that, she walked over obediently. ¡°Mr. Handsome¡­¡± Fixing his gaze on Thea, Keh repeated, ¡°You bumped into her just now!¡± Feeling slightly awkward at the man¡¯s defensiveness toward Denise, Thea said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just too worried about you. I didn¡¯t notice that she was there¡­¡± ¡°Apologize,¡± Keh ordered. Stunned, Thea did not expect Keh to be so inconsiderate about her feelings. How can he ask me to apologize to a kid in front of so many people? ¡°Keh¡­¡± Thea uttered in disbelief. The atmosphere became awkward instantly. Keh did not intend to relent. Fixing his cold gaze on the woman, his stance was firm. He was not going to let her off until she apologized. Just then, Caroline spoke in an attempt to diffuse the tension. ¡°Thea, you should apologize to the girl. As adults, we should set a good example for the little ones.¡± That not only helped to ease the tension in the air, it also diffused the awkwardness for Thea. Even though Thea was extremely unwilling to apologize to Denise, she knew that she had no other choice given the current situation.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Forcing a smile, the woman turned to face the girl and said, ¡°Denise, I didn¡¯t mean to knock into you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Denise replied. With a crease between her brows, the girl¡¯s expression greatly resembled Natasha¡¯s. Thea could feel anger spreading through her as she looked at Denise. In fact, she had never felt so humiliated! A momentter, Caroline said smilingly, ¡°We were just next door when we heard about Keh¡¯s injury. We specially came over to see him. We didn¡¯t expect to see so many people here.¡± Taking a pause, she turned to look at Benjamin and Denise. ¡°These two little ones are so adorable. Whose kids are they?¡± Although the woman had imed that they were there to see Keh, Natasha knew very well that they were there to find out about the situation. Before Natasha could answer, Keh had already spoken. ¡°They are my children.¡± Huh? Caroline froze when she heard that. ¡°That¡¯s right. They are my grandchildren,¡± Liam chimed in. ¡°Do you know how precious they are to me? Words can¡¯t even describe how much my heart hurt just now when Thea knocked into Denise!¡± Even though the man spoke in an exaggerated manner to send across a clear message, he did indeed feel pain in his heart when his granddaughter had been pushed aside a moment ago. Caroline waspletely speechless. Her expression stiffened. Although she had already guessed it, hearing Keh¡¯s admission in person was an entirely different feeling. Just then, Thea looked at Keh in disbelief and asked, ¡°Are they really your kids?¡± The corners of the man¡¯s lips curled up into a smile before he said, ¡°Are you doubting that? Do they not look like me?¡± Then, Keh nced at Benjamin and Denise with a gentle look in his eyes. A momentter, he seemed to have recalled something. He looked at Thea before saying proudly, ¡°It¡¯s not just the two of them. There¡¯s one more.¡± Looking at the broad smile on the man¡¯s face, Thea could feel her heart go cold. Keh did not consider her feelings at all. His words left her with not a single bit of hope at all! The woman clenched her fists tightly and stared at him. ¡°Keh¡­¡± She gazed hard into his eyes, trying to find a glimmer of hope and a reason for her to keep hanging on. However, there was none. Suddenly, Thea let out a sneer. She finally realized that she had been delusional all the while, and had made a fool out of herself. When she got up and ready to leave, she saw Natasha standing at one side. Thea narrowed her eyes, which were brimming with hatred. She whispered, ¡°Natasha, you may have won this time round, but it¡¯s not something you should be proud of. That¡¯s because Keh doesn¡¯t love you at all. He only loves his children, and you just happen to be their mother!¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha kept her cool. She merely responded with a polite smile. Then, she replied softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me if he loves me or not. What¡¯s more important is that you¡¯ve indeed lost!¡± Thea gritted her teeth and red at Natasha. Natasha kept her smile on her face. She did not intend to argue with the other woman. She refused to engage in such childish behavior. After all, she had been in a rather good mood just looking at the defeated expression on Thea¡¯s face. Keh finally did something right. Seeing Natasha¡¯s smug smile, Thea narrowed her eyes. ¡°If I can¡¯t have him, no one else can!¡± With that said, the woman stood up and left. When Caroline saw that, she immediately called out to her daughter. ¡°Thea!¡± Yet, Thea headed straight for the door without looking back. Caroline turned around and nodded awkwardly at Liam. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I shall take my leave.¡± Without waiting for the man to reply, Caroline rose to her feet and rushed out after Thea. Outside, she caught up with her daughter very quickly. ¡°Thea, you¡¯re acting on impulsive again!¡± Caroline chided. ¡°Do you remember what I told you before we came?¡± At that moment, Thea was looking straight ahead, walking like a mindless zombie. Unlike a while ago when she was in a tearful state, there was currently a cold and determined gaze in her eyes. ¡°Mom, I think you¡¯re right.¡± The woman suddenly spoke. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There are so many men in this world. There¡¯s no need for me to be so fixated on Keh,¡± Thea said. When Caroline heard that, she fixed her gaze on her daughter. ¡°That¡¯s my good girl. Have you really figured it out?¡± Just then, the corners of Thea¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer. ¡°Yes, I have. Since I can¡¯t have him, I¡¯m going to destroy him so that no one else can!¡± she dered. A crease appeared between Caroline¡¯s brows. ¡°Thea, please don¡¯t do anything silly!¡± Thea looked at her mother. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m no longer the weak woman I once was. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°To get discharged!¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Be A Little More Shameless After Thea left and before Keh could speak, Terence said in a deep voice, ¡°Nat, let¡¯s go.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Liam immediately asked. Terence nced at Liam, then looked at Keh, who was lying on the bed, and said in displeasure, ¡°Back to the ward and keep our eyes off all this chaos!¡± Then Terence extended his hands to the two children. ¡°Denise, Benjamin,e on!¡± Looking at the situation, Denise and Benjamin understood that the best course of action at that moment was to go with Terence. Hence, they grabbed onto his hands. ¡°Bye, Great-grandpa. Bye, Mr. Handsome! We¡¯re leaving now,¡± Denise said, seemingly reluctant to leave. ¡°Bye-bye!¡± Liam¡¯s heart melted. ¡°I wille visit you!¡± Keh said to Denise and Benjamin. Denise nodded with a smile in response. Liam red at Terence, who looked like a viinous old man. If you want to leave, leave! Why must you separate them? Hmph! As soon as the door closed, Liam¡¯s face fell. He turned his head to look at Keh on the bed, his eyes filled with resentment. ¡°You brat¡ª¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re about to say!¡± Keh interrupted before Liam could speak his mind. ¡°You just want to scold me. Grandpa, you already have great-grandchildren. What else do you want from me?¡± Liam sat down angrily and pouted like a dissatisfied child. ¡°So what? I can¡¯t even touch them. It¡¯s heartbreaking! I want to take them out and have fun with them whenever I want. I want to show them off to the world, but I can¡¯t!¡± When he thought of Terence, Liam was at his wit¡¯s end. There was nothing he could do. After years of friendship, he was only left with disappointment. Keh smiled faintly and said, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liam looked at him. ¡°I remember you bought a manor with Old Mr. Watson before, right?¡± Keh reminded. Liam nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. What about it? We bought it for our retirement.¡± Keh¡¯s lips quirked up. ¡°Think about it. It¡¯s about time for you both to retire. When the timees, both of you will be living together, and the children will always be by your side. You won¡¯t have to worry about that anymore!¡± To Liam, Keh¡¯s words seemed to make sense. ¡°But he¡¯s living with Nat. He won¡¯t go to the manor!¡± ¡°They are renting the house they are currently living in!¡± Keh said. Liam looked at him. ¡°When the timees, hand the manor over to Old Mr. Watson, and they will move in. Then you will get what you want when you move in afterward.¡± ¡°Will he agree to that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once you¡¯re there, he can¡¯t just chase you out, right?¡± Liam thought for a moment and said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a little too shameless?¡± ¡°Well, do you want your great-grandchildren or not?¡± Keh asked. As soon as Liam thought of the three children, he knew that being shameless was just a small price to pay. ¡°Of course I do!¡± Keh shed a smirk. ¡°Then that settles it. It¡¯s just a matter of strategy!¡± What he said makes sense, but¡­ Liam narrowed his eyes and looked at Keh. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not that simple, right? Are you using me?¡± ¡°What? No! I just want you to be happy!¡± Keh eximed. Hmph! As if I¡¯ll believe you! However, Liam seemed to understand Keh¡¯s intentions. ¡°If you want to get Nat back, why make things soplicated? Isn¡¯t it better to get straight to the point?¡± At the mention of Natalie, Keh refuted, ¡°Who said anything about wanting to get her back?¡± With Natasha¡¯s temperament, there was no way Keh could get her back without a certain amount of effort. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t?¡± ¡°No!¡± Keh shifted his gaze elsewhere. ¡°No? Then why did you get so seriously hurt because of her? Why did you stab yourself twice?¡± As Liam spoke, he poked his wound spitefully. Only God knew how worried he was when he found out about it back then. Keh frowned in pain and mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t think much of it at that time.¡± ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t! I almost lost a grandson!¡± Liam cried out. Keh looked at Liam guiltily. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. But don¡¯t worry. It will never happen again. I won¡¯t Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. make you suffer through that again.¡± Liam looked at him, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. ¡°You look just like your father back then.¡± Keh remained silent when he heard that. Putting aside the unhappy thoughts, Liam looked Keh in the eye and said, ¡°Keh, in life, there will be something or someone far more important than your life. I won¡¯t stop you from doing what you want, but you really have to think it through this time. Natasha is not afraid to love or hate you. She won¡¯t forgive you easily since you¡¯ve disappointed her once. If you do anything outrageous again, she may actually sever ties with you.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Well, as long as you know what you¡¯re doing.¡± Keh pursed his lips, but his eyes were lit up. The answer to who or what was far more important than his life could not be any more obvious. ¡°You have a good rest. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± Liam stood up. ¡°You¡¯re going home so early?¡± ¡°Home? I¡¯m going to the ward next door to see my great-grandchildren!¡± Keh was rendered speechless. ¡°You were right. I have to be a little more shameless,¡± Liam said before walking toward the door. However, when he reached the door, he suddenly remembered something and turned back to Keh. ¡°By the way, about Th¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with her,¡± Keh answered before Liam could finish. Liam was relieved to see that Keh had a n. ¡°Rest well. Oh, and remember to do what you promised me. I can¡¯t wait!¡± With that, he opened the door and left before Keh could respond. As soon as the door closed, Keh¡¯s lips curled up. Right then, Keh¡¯s phone rang. He picked up the phone and immediately answered the call when he saw that it was from Fabian. ¡°Speak.¡± While listening to Fabian on the phone, Keh frowned. ¡°Okay. Pick me up at the hospital. I¡¯ll go there myself!¡± He then hung up. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Haunt Me At night, when Keh walked out of the hospital, Fabian¡¯s car was already waiting at the entrance. Keh walked out proudly, dressed in an all-ck attire that blended with the night. Fabian was waiting in the car. When he saw Keh walking out, he immediately got out of the car and opened the door for him before going back into the car again. Keh¡¯s face still looked a little pale. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, is it okay for you to juste out like that?¡± Fabian sounded a little worried. Keh raised his eyes and retorted, ¡°Can you handle it yourself?¡± Fabian kept quiet and immediately began driving. In the back seat, Keh asked with a solemn expression, ¡°How is he right now?¡± ¡°Fortunately, he was discovered in time. He should be fine now. But there is a possibility that he might try tomit suicide again,¡± Fabian said. ¡°What a ruthless person he is. He wants tomit suicide after failing to take revenge. Gaston isn¡¯t even bothered, but he¡¯s kicking up such a big fuss!¡± Whether he was alive or not didn¡¯t matter to Keh. What was most important was him knowing the answer to his question. After a forty-minute long drive, they finally arrived at a designated hospital. There were a few police officers guarding the entrance. N?velDrama.Org content. Keh had informed Zeke about his arrival, so they got in without trouble. The empty ward only had a bed and a simple table. There was also a surveince camera in front of the bed. Gary was lying on the bed, his face bruised and swollen. His hair was messy as usual, and he looked extremely pitiful. However, he didn¡¯t look as vicious as that day. Instead, he looked rather pathetic. Keh walked over to the side of his bed and stared at him coldly. If it were a few years ago, he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to lie in this bed. Gary¡¯s eyes were closed. Upon hearing someonee in yet without making a sound for a long time, he opened his eyes out of curiosity. When he saw Keh standing before him, he immediately got jumpy. ¡°You!¡± Gary tried to move but was shackled, his cuffs nking noisily against the bed. Keh looked at him as though thetter was a pathetic little puppy, then shed a smirk. Seemingly triggered by the way Keh looked at him, Gary widened his eyes and said, ¡°Keh, I won¡¯t forgive you even if I die.¡± ¡°You believe in ghosts?¡± Keh asked. Gary remained silent and continued to stare at him. Indeed, he didn¡¯t believe in ghosts; it was just a figure of speech. However, that was the only way for him to express his hatred toward him. ¡°If you really do believe in ghosts, then bring it on! Haunt me!¡± Keh whispered in a hoarse and provocative voice. Gary struggled again. He wished he could rush up to Keh and kill him. His eyes were filled with killing intent. Keh looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to make a deal with you!¡± Gary suddenly kept quiet and scoffed, ¡°Deal? Give it up. I won¡¯t tell you anything!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be rash and reject me just yet. You might even change your mind.¡± Gary stared at him with an expression full of distaste. ¡°It¡¯s easy. You just have to answer a few questions.¡± Gary remained silent. Keh twiddled his phone and said nonchntly, ¡°Gaston will only be imprisoned for a few years for his crime. If he behaves nicely, he may be released sooner. So, what do you think would happen to him if he was the one who instructed you?¡± He looked at him and sounded as if he was chatting with him. Gary¡¯s eyes flew wide open in rage. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with him! He waspletely unaware that I wanted to avenge him!¡± ¡°If you wanted to avenge him, why didn¡¯t youe to me but to Natasha?¡± Keh suddenly asked. Gary knew Keh was baiting him. Hence, he kept quiet when it came to the important question. ¡°You want to know? In your dreams!¡± Although he couldn¡¯t kill Natasha, he was able to make Keh pay the price by ident and was secretly overjoyed. Keh raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Okay. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± He nced at the surveince camera and leaned closer to Gary¡¯s ear. In a voice only audible to both of them, he continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t get to avenge Gaston, but he will bear the consequences of your actions. I swear, one day, I will make him suffer a fate far worse than death. You know well enough that I can do that!¡± With that, he gave a polite smile, then stood up and left. As Gary stared at his back, his shoulders heaved. Everyone viewed Gaston as a viin, but he was Gary¡¯s best brother. When everyone despised him, Gaston was the only person who was there for him. It was Gaston who made him realize that there was still hope of being alive. He only wanted to avenge him and not to be a burden to him. Finally, when Keh was about to leave the ward, Gary couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Keh smirked, his back facing Gary. He seemed to have known that this would happen. As he looked back, Gary looked at him as well. A hint of helplessness crossed Gary¡¯s contorted face. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. Don¡¯t make things difficult for him. He truly has nothing to do with this. It was all because of me!¡± Keh looked at him with an even colder gaze. ¡°Why did you look for Natasha?¡± Gary mulled over it for a long time before answering slowly, ¡°When my brother had been captured, I went asking around. There was news saying that he crossed Hamilton Corporation, so I initially wanted to look for you. But when I arrived at Hamilton Corporation, I met a woman, and she told me that the culprit was Natasha Watson, and the reason was that my brother wanted to¡ª¡± Gary suddenly stopped and didn¡¯t continue. ¡°Who¡¯s that woman?¡± Keh narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know her name and I didn¡¯t ask!¡± ¡°What about when you were in the hospital? Have you met her before?¡± After pondering for a long while, Gary said, ¡°Yes.¡± Keh took out his phone and showed him a photo. ¡°Is this her?¡± Gary looked at the photo and kept quiet. ¡°Let me ask you again. Is it her?¡± ¡°If I tell you, will you let my brother go?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not in the position to discuss that!¡± Gary clenched his fist and finally answered after a long while, ¡°It is her.¡± Keh put away his phone, got up, and walked toward the door. However, when he arrived at the door, he looked back at Gary. ¡°What happened to your brother was my doing. Remember, don¡¯t look for the wrong person when you die and be a ghost!¡± With that, he pulled open the door and left. Gary looked at his back and shouted with all his strength, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my brother, Keh! You promised me you won¡¯t hurt him! I will never forgive you if you do anything to him!¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Because Of That Incident Fabian was waiting outside. When Keh came walking out, he immediately walked over. Before he could say anything, he heard Gary¡¯s devastating shrieks echoing from the ward. ¡°Mr. Hamilton!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Keh spoke and walked toward the exit. Fabian greeted the police officer at the exit and immediately followed behind. In the car outside the building, Fabian looked at Keh and asked, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, how was it?¡± Keh turned to face him. ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡± Huh? Fabian froze for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not the brand you used to smoke.¡± As he spoke, he took out a box of cigarettes from his front pocket. Keh bent over slightly and took out a cigarette. Fabian quickly reached forward with his lighter and lit his cigarette. Keh took a puff, rolled down the window, and the smoke drifted out of the car. As he looked out the window, his face was tense under the light, and his eyes were partially obscured by the darkness concealing his emotions. Fabian looked at him, not daring to make a sound. He knew that Keh rarely smoked, and he had no idea what sort of answers Keh had received while he was in the ward. However, he simply knew that Keh¡¯s mind was in shambles at that moment. When Keh finished smoking, he extinguished the cigarette and said, ¡°Fabian.¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton.¡± Fabian looked at him. ¡°Process Thea¡¯s resignation, and don¡¯t let her step into Hamilton Corporation ever again!¡± Fabian was shocked by Keh¡¯s words. ¡°Does this matter have something to do with Ms. Jarman?¡± Keh pursed his lips in silence, his eyes looking incredibly cold. However, his silence was the answer to Fabian¡¯s spection. ¡°So it does. Is there any evidence?¡± Fabian asked. Keh looked out the window and uttered, ¡°If there is, it won¡¯t be as simple as firing her!¡± Fabian held his tongue. He knew that Thea had crossed Keh¡¯s bottom line this time. After many years of service, Fabian knew Keh very well. He was a person who valued loyalty. Although he was fierce sometimes, he was definitely a boss worth following, and he would never mistreat a subordinate. It was the same for Thea. She had always been able to grasp this side of Keh, so she had been acting on his boundaries of eptable behavior. And over the years, Keh had been turning a blind eye. He didn¡¯t like it, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. That day, she had finally crossed the line. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hospital.¡± Fabian started the car and drove toward the hospital. On the way, Fabian looked at the dignified and domineering Keh through the rearview mirror. He knew that the reason why Keh had always tolerated Thea was because of that incident. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°Mr. Hamilton.¡± At that moment, Keh¡¯s phone rang. Keh picked up his phone and smiled when he saw that it was a text sent by Denise. Denise: Mr. Handsome, what are you doing? Keh typed away on his phone: I¡¯m missing you, Denise! Then he looked up and nced at Fabian. ¡°What did you want to say?¡± Fabian immediately shook his head. ¡°N-Nothing.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Keh looked back down at his phone. It was then he received a voice message. ¡°Mr. Handsome!¡± Denise¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°It¡¯ste. Why are you not asleep yet?¡± ¡°I just got home from the hospital with Great-grandpa.¡± ¡°Your Great-grandpa went back too?¡± Keh immediately caught the point. ¡°Yeah, Mommy insisted Great-grandpa take us home. Otherwise, Gramps would have to stay at the hospital to look after Mommy!¡± Denise¡¯s voice was soft as if being muffled by a nket. Keh smiled when he heard that. ¡°Mr. Handsome, Mommy won¡¯t be in danger anymore, right?¡± Denise sounded concerned. ¡°Mm, not anymore. Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, your mommy will be safe!¡± Denise beamed. ¡°I believe in you, Mr. Handsome!¡± Listening to her constantly calling him Mr. Handsome, Keh felt an unpleasant sweetness in the bottom of his heart. ¡°Mr. Handsome, how is your injury? It looked serious.¡± This time, Denise sounded a little gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just a graze.¡± ¡°It looked very serious. Mr. Handsome, you¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you worried about me?¡± Keh joked. After a long while, Denise responded in a muffled voice, ¡°Yes¡­¡± I¡¯m worried. So worried. Keh¡¯s heart ached. He furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Denise¡­ are you crying?¡± ¡°Mr. Handsome, you said you would protect me forever, so don¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡± Denise sniffled. Her voice melted Keh¡¯s heart. But at the thought of Denise crying, his heart began to ache. ¡°I promise. Nothing will happen to me. I will protect you forever, okay?¡± Keh tried to coax her. ¡°You must keep your promise. No lying!¡± ¡°Yes, I will never lie to you.¡± Denise perked up a little after hearing Keh say that. As Keh wasn¡¯t in a rush, he continued to speak to Denise on the phone. Fabian looked in the rearview mirror and saw Keh¡¯s unprecedented, gentle behavior. Goosebumps involuntarily crept all over his body. They talked on the phone for a long while, and Keh only hung up when Denise seemed to have fallen asleep. Fabian immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, have you not reunited with Little Marshmallow? Why is she still calling you Mr. Handsome?¡± When Fabian mentioned this, Keh thought of Natasha. He believed that the children were well aware but didn¡¯t dare to say it because of Natasha. ¡°Take it slow. There¡¯s no rush,¡± Keh said, but he was indeed impatient inside. When he heard Denise call him Mr. Handsome in her piping voice, he couldn¡¯t wait to reveal his identity. However, he still preferred to respect them and not put them in a difficult spot. When Keh was deep in thoughts, Fabian asked teasingly, ¡°Is Ms. Watson stopping you?¡± Keh shot him a look. Fabian trembled when he saw Keh¡¯s intimidating gaze through the rearview mirror. The atmosphere in the car instantly became tense. He quickly adjusted the rearview mirror and stopped looking at him. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I¡¯m driving! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Keh¡¯s eyes were threatening enough to distract him from the road. Keh grinned evilly. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can resign tomorrow too!¡± Fabian felt wholly helpless at that moment. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Hamilton. That¡¯s not what I meant. What I meant was Ms. Watson must be interested in you. She¡¯s not allowing you to reunite with the children because she is still angry at you.¡± Keh paused and raised his eyes. Interested in me? He looked at Fabian. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Troubled Fabian realized something upon seeing Keh¡¯s reaction. He adjusted the rearview mirror and uttered in a serious tone, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, think about it. If Ms. Watson really didn¡¯t have any feelings for you, why would she give birth to the children? Of all the friends I have, the women will unhesitatingly go for an abortion after divorcing their partners. Not only does it provide closure, but it will also be easier for them to start a new rtionship. Ms. Watson, however, didn¡¯t do that. I can tell that she¡¯s capable of critical thinking. Since she¡¯s a smart and beautiful woman, I can¡¯t think of any other reasons for her actions!¡± Fabian sincerely thought his opinion was a good one. I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s it. Unlike me, Mr. Hamilton just hasn¡¯t realized it yet. I¡¯m so smart! Keh furrowed his brows upon hearing that. Natasha said she had already gone through with the abortion, and I believed her. But that¡¯s not the case. I haven¡¯t actually thought it through. I guess I¡¯ve been too happy about getting them back. What Fabian said makes sense. For some reason, Keh¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. The furrow in Keh¡¯s brows rxed. He looked at Fabian and ordered, ¡°Drive faster.¡± Keh was eager to see Natasha so that he could get an exnation from her. Fabian quietly breathed a sigh of relief when he sensed that the mood in the car had lightened up. Phew. That was close. Half an hourter, they arrived at the hospital. ¡°You can head back first.¡± With that, Keh opened the car door and was about to get out. When Fabian saw that, he opened his mouth and said hesitatingly, ¡°Mr. Hamilton¡­¡± Keh turned around and looked at him. After a brief hesitation, Fabian smiled. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, women get embarrassed easily. You know what I mean, right?¡± Indeed. But Natasha isn¡¯t an ordinary woman. Hence, Natasha shouldn¡¯t be considered as one of them! Keh nced at him silently before closing the car door and walking straight into the hospital. Um¡­ Mr. Hamilton knows what I meant, right? Yes. I think he does! Fabian nodded and watched Keh walk into the hospital. I said nothing tonight! In the hospital, the corridors were empty, and the entire ce was so silent that one could hear a pin drop. When Keh arrived outside Natasha¡¯s ward, which was two doors away from his, he saw that the lights were switched off inside. Is she asleep? Upon deliberation, Keh opened the door quietly and strode in. Even if she was asleep, he was still eager to see her. There wasplete darkness in the ward. He spotted the bed in the darkness and walked toward it. ¡°Who is it?¡± Suddenly, a voice rang out from behind. The person tried to grab him, but Keh reacted quickly enough to dodge, turn around, and grab the attacker. Upon taking a closer look at the attacker, he grabbed her wrist and pinned her against the wall. ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s me!¡± Keh said in a deep voice. Since they were so near to each other, Natasha knew who she was dealing with, and she frowned. While pinning her against the wall, Keh smiled and asked, ¡°What? Did you stay up in the middle of the night just tounch a sneak attack?¡± Natasha knitted her brows again because Keh¡¯s action had caused pain to her injury. Instead of whining about it, she stared at him and asked, ¡°What about you, Mr. Hamilton? Did you stay up just to sneak into someone else¡¯s room?¡± Someone else¡¯s room? Keh grinned and retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t just sneak into a random person¡¯s N?velDrama.Org content. room!¡± His deep voice sounded rather alluring in the dark ward. Natasha didn¡¯t say a word in response. Instead, she just stared at him. Keh was staring back at her as well. Considering the setting they were in and the distance between the two of them, Keh gulped, and his gaze was darkening by the second. Her face and her lips¡­ They were both breathing heavily at that point. Keh looked at her and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Natasha, why did you decide to give birth to the three of them?¡± Natasha was surprised by his question. She blinked and answered, ¡°There¡¯s no particr reason for that.¡± ¡°You hated me to the bone back then, didn¡¯t you?¡± Keh inched closer and enveloped her body with his tall and sturdy figure. ¡°You were right. I know you hated me a lot. You should¡¯ve just gone through with the abortion to sever our ties, but that¡¯s not what you did. This is very unlike you.¡± Natasha seemed to know what he was implying. ¡°What exactly do you want to ask?¡± Keh gulped and looked into her eyes when he asked, ¡°Are you¡­¡± Keh had trouble finishing his sentence when he saw the cold look in Natasha¡¯s eyes. ¡°You think the reason I kept the children is that I have feelings for you, do you?¡± Natasha asked bluntly. Keh didn¡¯t say a word in response. He just kept staring at her. If that¡¯s the reason, I won¡¯t hesitate to kiss her and tell her what¡¯s on my mind at this instant! Natasha chuckled and continued, ¡°So you, too, think that I kept the children so that I can join the Hamilton family in the future?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± ¡°Keh, I left you because of the kids! Since I don¡¯t have any rtives, the kids are precious to me. I don¡¯t want the kids to die because of my personal failures. I don¡¯t mind losing the marriage, but I must be responsible for the kids!¡± Natasha stared into his eyes and enunciated every single word clearly. Keh frowned immediately. Although that¡¯s not what I asked about, she seemed to have provided some rity. ¡°Natasha¡ª¡± ¡°If these three kids are troubling you, then I would like to offer you an apology. I promise you that no matter who you want to be with in the future, the kids and I will not bother you. From now on, I¡¯ll take full responsibility for them, and you¡¯ll bepletely out of the picture!¡± The more she said, the deeper Keh¡¯s frown became. Suddenly, he felt anger raging from within. ¡°Natasha, do you actually understand what I was trying to say? I¡¯m not ming you. As for the three kids, I feel nothing but gratitude. I¡¯m very grateful that you brought them into this world, and I¡¯m grateful that you gave me the chance to be their father. I¡¯m just incredibly happy with the fact that I have a chance to make things right. Also, I¡¯m happy that we now have a bond between us that can never be broken. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying now?¡± At that moment, his deep and hoarse voice sounded rather domineering. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Principle Natasha was pinned against the wall, and her hands were in his grip. She stared at him nkly and was utterly stunned. What did he say? What did he mean by that? Did he just say what I think he said? No. That can¡¯t be it. At the same time, Keh was ring at her. Does she really not get it, or is she just acting dumb? She¡¯s a smart one usually, but why does she seem so dull-witted now? At that moment, Keh no longer knew how to express himself with words. Hence, he nced at her lips and gave in to temptation. He held her hands in the air and leaned in to kiss her on her lips. Just like that, the invasive kiss,ced with a hint of tobo fragrance,nded on her lips. Natasha froze on the spot. She widened her eyes and didn¡¯t know what to do in response. Her mind was a mess because she didn¡¯t see iting. Keh only let go of her after an unknown period of time. While staring at her lips with his darkened gaze, he uttered in a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you get what I mean now?¡± Natasha regained her senses and warned, ¡°Keh, if my hands were free, I would¡¯ve given you a tight p across the face!¡± Out of nowhere, Kehughed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even retaliate if you were to p me twice!¡± He then put on a serious expression and said, ¡°I truly regret my actions.¡± Natasha stared at him and remained silent. ¡°Nat¡­ I¡¯m not asking you to give me a second chance because I¡¯ll prove myself to you. But I¡¯ll get angry if you say such things again.¡± Did he just call me Nat? Natasha frowned. ¡°Keh, be your normal self, will you? Don¡¯t disgust me!¡± Keh seemed to have gotten used to Natasha¡¯s attitude. With a smile, he said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Natasha started struggling to set her hands free. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Keh stared at her for a while before letting her go reluctantly. In the next second, Natasha raised her hand and wanted to hit Keh. However, he managed to act quickly and grab her hand. ¡°Nat, you can¡¯t hurt me,¡± Keh said. ¡°Stop calling me that.¡± Natasha was ufortable with how he was addressing her. ¡°As I said, you¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Keh seemed to have made up his mind about addressing her so. Natasha merely stared at him because she didn¡¯t know how to deal with him. Indeed, she was more used to giving in to coercion and not persuasion. Hence, she waspletely clueless as to what to do next. She broke free and walked away. However, Keh wasn¡¯t ready to let go of her. He pulled her in once again and asked, ¡°What did Thea say to you today?¡± Although he didn¡¯t hear it, it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t see it. Natasha raised her head and nced at the man, who was a lot taller than her. Despite the darkness, she could see his alluring facial features clearly. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Natasha raised a brow. Keh¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t believe whatever she said to you. You just have to remember what I say.¡± ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t you used to trust her a lot?¡± ¡°That was because I was a fool.¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. Does he not have a principle? How am I supposed to deal with him now? Natasha struggled out of his arms and walked toward the bed. ¡°It seems that you still have a clear understanding of yourself.¡± Keh followed her from behind and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m that amazing.¡± Natasha was at a loss for words, and she felt helpless. When she turned around and saw Keh following her, she frowned. ¡°Are you not going back to your own ward?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to chat?¡± ¡°I want to sleep.¡± Natasha wasn¡¯t keen on chatting with him because she had nothing to say to him. She just wanted to gather her thoughts. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Indeed, her thoughts were tangled at that moment. Keh shed a smile and said, ¡°I can watch you sleep. That way, I can also protect you!¡± Natasha turned toward him and smiled wryly. ¡°Thanks, but no thanks.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± ¡°I would be scared if you were around!¡± Keh arched his brows slightly. After a while, he reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is a hospital¡­ I¡¯m not that monstrous.¡± Natasha was speechless. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Not wanting to continue the conversation, she got onto the bed and nced at him. ¡°Get out.¡± Keh knew she would get furious if he were to continue teasing her. With his brows raised, he said, ¡°Okay. Get an early rest, then.¡± Natasha ignored him andy down in bed right away. Keh¡¯s lips curled into a smile when he stared at her back. He then wiped his lips with his thumb. I can still taste her on my lips. ¡°Goodnight,¡± Keh uttered softly before getting out of the ward. After closing the door, Keh turned around and saw Anthony standing in the corridor. Keh narrowed his eyes when he saw Anthony. In a convenience store that opened twenty-four hours a day nearby the hospital, Keh and Anthony were sitting opposite each other. As Keh was sizing Anthony up, he confirmed the fact that Anthony looked exactly like him. Among the three of them, Anthony looks like me the most. When I walked past him outside the hospital earlier on, I wondered how could someone look like me so much. Who would¡¯ve thought he would turn out to be my son? This isn¡¯t just a coincidence. This is fate! Keh¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he pondered. Meanwhile, Anthony had been trying to break the ice, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. When he saw Keh smiling all of a sudden, he frowned and asked, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± He tried his best to appear calm. Even though he was usually a mature kid, he was acting like a child again when Keh was present. In fact, he was even acting coyly without knowing it. Keh gazed at him. ¡°I¡¯m notughing. I¡¯m just feeling incredibly grateful.¡± ¡°Grateful?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Keh nodded. He leaned closer toward him. ¡°Anthony, do you know who I am?¡± Anthony looked into his eyes and nodded after a while. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m grateful for!¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t you hate me?¡± Anthony asked, a hint of wariness in his eyes. Upon hearing that, Keh felt as though someone had just put a dagger in his heart. He narrowed his eyes and uttered, ¡°Hate? Why would you say that? I can¡¯t wait to shower you with love! Why would I hate you? You have no idea how grateful I am to learn that your mommy brought you guys into this world. I¡¯m so d you guys are all healthy and well.¡± Although Anthony had a confused look on his face, he was ted within. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Not An Ordinary Person I see. He doesn¡¯t hate us. He doesn¡¯t hate me. We were wrong, then. Although he was on cloud nine, Anthony still seemed incrediblyposed. That was because he was more interested in Keh¡¯s actions rather than his words. After all, words could only mean so much. Keh pursed his lips and pondered for a long time before giving Anthony a stern look. ¡°Anthony, I know that no matter what I say, I can¡¯t make up for my absence for the past few years. I don¡¯t expect your forgiveness, but I¡¯ll use the rest of my life to prove that I can be a good father.¡± ¡°How about Nat?¡± Ultimately, Anthony was most concerned about Natasha. If Natasha didn¡¯t allow it, he wouldn¡¯t even be having a conversation with Keh in the first ce. Keh¡¯s gaze darkened when Anthony mentioned Natasha. With a smirk, he said, ¡°Of course I would like to make it up to her as well. But you¡¯re well aware of your mommy¡¯s attitude. I doubt she would forgive me that easily!¡± ¡°So? Are you going to give up?¡± ¡°No!¡± Keh shook his head and smiled. ¡°I would never give up. I¡¯ll fight till the end!¡± he said confidently. Needless to say, Anthony was happy with the reply. After witnessing what Keh would do for Natasha and hearing those words from him, Anthony had gradually begun to ept Keh. He shot him a serious look and asked, ¡°Will you promise me something?¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Keh was willing to do whatever he was told. After mulling over it for quite a while, Anthony uttered solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Nat. I don¡¯t know what your rtionship with her will be like in the future, and I don¡¯t intend to meddle in it. However, my bottom line is that Nat cannot get hurt. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± ¡°If you hurt her, I¡¯ll dedicate my whole life to torment and punish you. I believe Benjamin and Denise would do the same as well.¡± Despite his age, Anthony¡¯s words were vicious. Keh pursed his lips and stared at him in response. He wasn¡¯t angry, nor did he feel threatened by Anthony¡¯s words. Instead, he suddenly recalled what Anthony had looked like when he had wanted to kill Gary with a knife. Keh was having trouble trying to understand how a young boy could be so impulsive and vicious. It seems as if he knows everything, and he¡¯s not as innocent as normal kids. Although he would asionally disy the traits of a child, he acts like a negotiator most of the time. I wonder what they have gone through over the years. A kid like him should live his life without any worries. Instead, he¡¯s behaving like an adult who has been through a lot in life. It would be a lie to say that Keh wasn¡¯t heartbroken. While his eyes were flickering, he kept staring at Anthony in silence. Anthony narrowed his eyes, and he seemed displeased. ¡°Are you having second thoughts?¡± Keh shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m just thinking about what to say to make you believe me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need time to earn that. Now, you just have to promise me that.¡± Keh knew he couldn¡¯t treat Anthony like an ordinary kid. I can¡¯t coax him like how I would do with other kids. Heck, I might even anger him if I were to do that. The only thing I can do now is show him my sincerity. Keh nodded. ¡°I promise you I¡¯ll never do anything to hurt your mommy!¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll trust you this time. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Keh curled his lips into a mocking smile. ¡°Anthony, in your mind, am I a person who would do that?¡± ¡°Before this, yes.¡± Anthony didn¡¯t deny it. Keh was stumped. I¡¯ve just shot myself in the foot! But I¡¯ve got no one to me but myself. Who would¡¯ve thought that I would get dissed by my own son? ¡°How about now?¡± Keh looked him in the eyes. ¡°Do you still feel the same way now?¡± ¡°Now?¡± Anthony stared back at him and mulled over his next words. Keh waited patiently for his answer. ¡°Denise thinks you¡¯re nice!¡± Indeed, Denise¡¯s admiration for him was beyond words. ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°Benjamin and I have the same opinion about you.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Well, who knows? It¡¯s too early to decide anything.¡± In the end, Anthony still refused to admit that he liked Keh a bit morepared to before. Keh smiled in response. He¡¯s a smart kid, all right. He keeps his feelings to himself. Keh didn¡¯t want to ask further. After all, it wasn¡¯t right to force an answer out of Anthony. ¡°I believe that sooner orter, I can change how you feel about me!¡± Anthony kept mum. At that moment, an indescribable feeling surfaced in his heart because his impression of Keh had gotten better. However, he didn¡¯t want to reveal how he felt. Although the person before his eyes was his biological father, he couldn¡¯t just ignore the fact that they had been separated for the past six years. He needed time to behave intimately with Keh. After that, Keh decided to change the topic. ¡°By the way, is Thalia your friend?¡± Anthony was stunned. As he sized Keh up, he wondered if Keh had figured something out, or if he was just making conversation. After giving it some thought, Anthony nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°H-How did you guys meet?¡± Keh didn¡¯t give it much thought when he asked that question. Although he knew Thalia was a member of the underworld, he didn¡¯t think that of Anthony. In his mind, he just thought of Anthony as a kid who had matured at a tender age. Moreover, he thought Anthony had grown up being smart and vicious because of how his mother had suffered back then. Anthony contemted for a while beforeing up with an excuse. ¡°She¡¯s my martial arts instructor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re learning martial arts?¡± Keh was puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°That way, I can protect Nat in the future.¡± Although he was lying, he meant what he said about protecting Natasha. Keh nced at him and uttered, ¡°She seems nice to you!¡± Even though Anthony¡¯s statement did N?velDrama.Org content. make sense, one still couldn¡¯t help but get suspicious. ¡°She treats me like her brother!¡± Anthony said. Keh couldn¡¯t tell he was lying just by looking at him. After pondering for a moment, Keh said, ¡°Anthony, Thalia doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary person. I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you. But if you wish to learn more about martial arts, I can get you someone better than her!¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Darz Needs Him Anthony knew Keh had already found out about Thalia¡¯s identity. However, he didn¡¯t want to lose his calm. He said innocently, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I think she¡¯s doing a good job at teaching me. Besides, she¡¯s very nice to me, and she won¡¯t hurt me!¡± ¡°Hurt you? That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about. I¡¯m worried that¡ª¡± Keh didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Should I reveal so much to him? No matter what, Thalia won¡¯t hurt him. But what if her identity causes Anthony trouble? In the end, Keh thought it through and decided not to speak his mind. I¡¯ll just deal with it. There¡¯s no point in upsetting him. Holding that thought, Keh smiled and said, ¡°All right, then. Since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, I won¡¯t say anything further. But don¡¯t hesitate to look for me if you need anything.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± Keh felt as though he was talking to his younger self when he saw Anthony¡¯s adorable face. The more they chatted, the more rxed they felt talking to each other. Needless to say, the atmosphere was no longer as awkward as before. They were then engaged in small talks, and none of them said that they wanted to leave. When it was gettingter into the night, one could see the pair of them chatting while sitting by the window in a lit-up room. It was a rather harmonious scene. Meanwhile, Thalia was in a car parked far away from the store as she watched Keh and Anthony talk. It doesn¡¯t seem like their conversation is ending soon. She couldn¡¯t help but yawn. Just as she was about to adjust to afortable sleeping posture, her phone vibrated, and she saw a line of garbled codeing in. That was their uniquemunicating method. As for the code, they were the only ones who understood it. Seeing that Kyle had already started threatening, Thalia hesitated for a while before entering the Darz chatroom. Upon entering, she received a myriad of messages. Thalia knew what were those messages about without even looking at them. Indeed, those were messages asking for Anthony¡¯s photo. As a core member of Darz, Anthony was incredible. Besides, he had always been showing up in the most mysterious ways possible. Hence, everyone was intrigued by him. When Thalia got into the chatroom, Kyle messaged her: Thalia, where have you been? Thalia replied: I¡¯ve been busy. Kyle: Busy? What are you so busy with? Thalia: I¡¯ve been helping Anthony with some personal matters. Kyle: Is Anthony in trouble? Thalia: You can say so. But the problem is solved! Kyle breathed a sigh of relief and replied: Who dared to find trouble with him? Do they have a death wish or something? Thalia didn¡¯t answer that question. I better keep it to myself. Even if I were to say something about it, it would be tooplicated to talk about! Upon getting no reply from Thalia, Kyle asked: Where¡¯s the photo of Anthony that I¡¯ve asked for? Thalia: Um¡­ He doesn¡¯t want me to take a photo of him. Kyle: Can¡¯t you just take a photo of him without him knowing? Thalia: Well, I could, but he nearly leaked my personal details thest time he caught me taking a photo of him. Do you think I would still dare tomit the same mistake? Kyle frowned and replied: How did he find out about it thest time around? Thalia: I don¡¯t know what he installed on my phone. Every time I opened the camera application, he would receive a notification on his end. Also, he threatened me by saying that if he ever catches me doing it again, he will show me no mercy. So? Do you think I still dare to take the risk? Kyle frowned. The others had mostly dealt with Anthony on the inte. Hence, they knew for a fact that although Anthony wouldn¡¯t talk much, he would always stand firm on his words whenever he spoke. That was why he believed Thalia¡¯s words right away. Kyle was getting curious when he texted: Since you said you¡¯ve already met him, what does he have to hide? Thalia: How would I know? Upon contemtion, Kyle replied: Fine. Since you can¡¯t take a photo of him, tell me what he looks like. Who is he, actually? Kyle was getting even more curious. If I didn¡¯t have a mission toplete, I would have gone over personally and met him! Thalia adjusted her sitting position and rested her slender legs against the front seat. She leaned backward and seemed rxed. She was thinking about the exnation she could offer Kyle. With her mind filled with Keh¡¯s facial features and characteristics, she asked: Have you ever seen Keh Hamilton? Kyle: Keh? What does he have to do with this? Thalia: Well, Anthony looks very much like him. The only difference is that one of them has a smaller figurepared to the other. Anthony will look just like him when he grows up, right? Thalia thought she had given Kyle a good answer. Since she had already made a promise to Anthony, she intended to keep it. What a perfect answer! Kyle only replied after a while: I¡¯ve never interacted with him before. But I¡¯ve seen him from afar when I was carrying out a mission abroad. Thalia: You¡¯ve seen him before? That¡¯s perfect, then. You don¡¯t need me to describe how Anthony looks! Kyle: How about his detailed appearance? Thalia: You don¡¯t need that! You already have enough information! Thalia thought inwardly. In fact, Anthony looks exactly like Keh. Kyle went silent for a while before replying: Holy sh*t! Are Anthony and Keh the same person? If that¡¯s the case¡­ What the f*ck are we supposed to do? Kyle was startled when that idea popped up in his head. He then sent Thalia a few messages in a row. Upon seeing those iing messages, Thalia replied: No. Anthony isn¡¯t Keh. They just look the same! Kyle: He isn¡¯t Keh? Then why would you say he looks very much like Keh? Do they just look the same or act the same way as well? Do they have the same attitude? Do they have the same age? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Be more specific! Thalia: Well, everything¡¯s the same! In terms of age, Anthony is younger than Keh. Thalia wondered if she had broken the promise she made. I made myself clear, didn¡¯t I? Kyle went silent again before replying: Okay, I get what you mean. He¡¯s a person who looks a lot like Keh, right? Thalia nodded and replied: Yes, you can say so. Kyle: So, Anthony¡¯s quite handsome, isn¡¯t he? Why won¡¯t he reveal his face? All this while, I thought he was an ugly person, and he was too ashamed to show his face! Thalia snickered to herself upon seeing that reply. Back then, she had the same idea as well. She only realized she had underestimated the situation when she saw Anthony. Finally, Kyle mentioned the main point when he texted: No matter what, you have to convince Anthony toe out of hiding, Thalia. Darz needs him! Thalia: I¡¯ll do my best¡­ Kyle: If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll go over there myself! Thalia raised her brows when she saw the message. At the same time, a hint of intrigue shed across her eyes. I knew that would happen one day, but I didn¡¯t expect Kyle to be so eager. He¡¯s going to look even more puzzled than I was when I saw Anthony. At that thought, Thalia was filled with anticipation. She had already imagined what the scene would be like if Kyle were to meet Anthony when she replied: If you cane over, I think you won¡¯t be disappointed. Kyle: Try to convince him first, will you? I¡¯ll fly there after I¡¯m done with my current mission! Thalia was looking forward to that day when she answered: Okay! Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Blood Feud The next day, at the break of dawn, Thalia was sleeping soundly in the car when she was suddenly awakened by the sound of someone opening the door. It was Anthony who had hopped into the car. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± she mumbled, ncing at him. ¡°Yeah!¡± Anthony nodded, looking as energetic as ever. ¡°What¡¯s the time now?¡± Thalia asked groggily. ¡°It¡¯s not even five o¡¯clock.¡± Stunned, Thalia lifted her hand to look at her watch. A glint of disbelief shed across her beautiful eyes. ¡°You guys chatted for the whole night?¡± Anthony nodded. He did not expect that he would be absorbed in a conversation with Keh for such a long time as well. Tha sat upright to look out of the window. After stretching herself and yawning, she could not refrain from muttering to herself, ¡°I wonder how two guys can engage themselves in a conversation for the entire night! It¡¯s not like they¡¯re in a romantic rtionship.¡± With that, she threw Anthony a nce. ¡°Where to next?¡± Hmph! It seems that I¡¯ve be his driver now! Feelingpletely at ease after having a long conversation with Keh, Anthony arched his brows and replied, ¡°Go home to catch some sleep!¡± In an instant, Tha¡¯s eyes lit up. She nodded fervently and cheered, ¡°Yeah! You¡¯d better catch some sleep. Since you¡¯re still growing, it¡¯s important to have enough sleep!¡± The next moment, she moved swiftly to the driver¡¯s seat to start the car engine. Anthony, on the other hand, adjusted himself to afortable posture with his arms folded over his chest. He nned to take a nap along the way home. ¡°Did you ask everything?¡± Thalia asked curiously. Anthony opened his eyes at once. He had nned to have a chat with Keh to get a grasp on the situation, but thetter was undoubtedly quick-witted and observant. Thus, he had no choice but to dismiss the idea, fearing that he would give himself away. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask!¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you take the risk of meeting him to get to the bottom of the matter?¡± ¡°There are still ways to find the truth. But I might reveal my identity if I took the risk of asking further!¡± ¡°Did he sense anything amiss?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Anthony shook his head. Thalia heaved a sigh of relief. Notwithstanding, it never urred to her that Anthony would drop her a bombshell the next second. ¡°But he seems to be suspicious of you¡­¡± Thalia was taken aback. ¡°So you told him everything about me?¡± ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m not that type of person!¡± Thalia nced at him. ¡°Then what did you guys talk about?¡± ¡°He told me to stay away from you!¡± ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Thalia could not restrain herself from cursing furiously. Keh Hamilton, how could you drive a wedge between Anthony and me? Pfft! You must be thinking of having him in the palm of your hand! Anyway, it¡¯s just your wishful thinking to let him stay away from me! She turned to stare at Anthony and questioned solemnly, ¡°Will you pull yourself out of Darz because of your rtionship with Keh Hamilton?¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think so,¡± Anthony replied hesitantly. Thalia widened her eyes as she glowered at him. ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡± Seeing that she was about to blow a fuse, Anthony could not help feeling amused. ¡°Okay! Okay! I won¡¯t!¡± His lips curled into a smile as he tried to appease her. Even so, Thalia still looked at him in suspicion. ¡°Thalia, safety first! Keep your eyes on the road!¡± Anthony reminded her. ¡°Safety? Pfft! I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re still mindful of that! Heed my words, Anthony Watson. If you dare to pull yourself out of Darz, all of us will be doomed!¡± Thalia said in exasperation. ¡°I was just joking. I will never quit Darz!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°What if Keh discovers your identity and forces you to quit the organization?¡± ¡°The decision lies in my hands, not his,¡± Anthony reassured her. Ever since Anthony was young, Natasha had given him the right to make his choices. Therefore, he was used to decision-making and was not easily swayed by others. Furthermore, he was well aware that he should be responsible for his own life. Somehow, Thalia had a hunch that Anthony would not make empty promises. After pondering for a while, she asked him warily, ¡°Have you ever thought about how to get the matter resolved if Darz finds out the rtionship between you and Keh?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°Undeniably, that¡¯s a time bomb. Anyway, since he¡¯s retiring from the underworld, I don¡¯t think it will be an issue.¡± ¡°Anthony, I think there¡¯s something I need to tell you,¡± Thalia said after much contemtion. There was Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g even a hint of inexplicit uneasiness in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Do you know why Darz and Keh are at odds with each other?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It should be Holden, to be precise.¡± ¡°Holden?¡± Anthony knitted his brows. Holden was deemed one of the essential members of Darz, but he seldom appeared in the chat room, as he was assigned missions all year round. Even though Anthony had only crossed paths with him once so far, they had had a pleasant conversation at that time. His gut instinct told him that the Nheless, he was clueless about the issue between Holden and Keh. After contemting for a while, Thalia looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details too. I¡¯ve only heard from someone from Darz that Holden used to have a fianc¨¦e, and they were deeply in love with each other. Years ago, they were on a mission overseas, and everything went smoothly as nned. But there was suddenly overwhelming news that she met her end tragically because of Keh. Nobody knew what had transpired before that. Holden was devastated after her death and had been living aimlessly in anguish for quite a while. When he eventually managed to pull himself together again, he told us that he vowed to avenge his fianc¨¦e by killing Keh.¡± Anthony¡¯s frown deepened as he asked, ¡°Were they on a mission targeting Keh at that time?¡± Tha shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s the issue. They were not targeting Keh while carrying out their mission at that time but had somehow dragged him in. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Holden¡¯s fianc¨¦e met her end in a rtively gruesome state.¡± ¡°My goodness! That¡¯s a blood feud!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! Don¡¯t you know Holden¡¯s impressive ability? So far, nobody targeted by him could escape other than Keh. Holden had sought him out for payback numerously throughout these years, but the matter could not be resolved. Anyway, I bet it¡¯s a matter of time before everythinges to an end¡­¡± Thalia¡¯s voice trailed off as she gazed at Anthony. Ah, he could be the one to twist the situation! Even so, nobody can foresee what will happen in the end. If Holden finds out about the rtionship between Anthony and Keh¡­ At that thought, Thalia was worried sick that Holden would switch to settle the score with Anthony instead. All of a sudden, Anthony was fully awake. If it was merelypetition or others, I could probably get the matter resolved. But how is it possible for me to deal with this blood feud? ¡°Did you ask Holden personally about what happened?¡± ¡°I was in Irushea at that time. When I heard about the tragedy, it was already half a yearter. By the time I met Holden, he seemed to have turned into another person and had be unusually frivolous. I had only mentioned his fianc¨¦e¡¯s name, but it was enough to drive him insane. In the end, a few members had to hold him before he was injected with a sedative and quietened down¡­¡± The petrifying snippets shed across Thalia¡¯s mind, sending a chill down her spine. Anthony furrowed his brows again. Based on how much he knew about Holden, he was sure that the mentioned her name. This is not going to be easy¡­ ¡°What happened after that?¡± ¡°Aftering to his senses, he regained his usualposure and behaved frivolously again. But everyone in Darz is banned from mentioning Keh and histe fianc¨¦e¡¯s names since then.¡± Thalia paused to cast a look in Anthony¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this to remind you not to mention these two names in Darz. Also, you¡¯d better not let Holden discover that you are rted to Keh for the time being. Don¡¯t let your guards down before there is a better way to get the matter resolved!¡± Is it possible to keep things under wrap from him forever? Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Inherit Your Property Anthony had nned to resolve the conflict between Darz and Keh after the recent incident. After all, Keh was slowly retiring from the underworld, and nothing was unsolvable if both Darz and Keh did not mind sustaining minor losses financially. Anthony looked forward to the day whereby both parties could let bygones be bygones. However, the current circumstance seemed to be a lot moreplicated than expected. Anthony felt his temples throb, as he had never been ovee by such helplessness. Right then, Thalia shot him a meaningful nce. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this now so you¡¯ll be mentally prepared. If something happens between Holden and Keh, I hope you¡¯ll be able to get a grip on yourself and don¡¯t me Holden!¡± Anthony looked up at Thalia. Don¡¯t me Holden? At most, I can try toprehend it, but I can¡¯t hold myself back from resenting it. Needless to say, Anthony knew well about himself. If anything were to happen to any of them, he would not be able to take it. After much contemtion, he asked Thalia solemnly, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s any other misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? I don¡¯t think so, considering how Holden looks.¡± Thalia shook her head. Anthony furrowed his brows and sank into deep thought for a long time. Soon, he made up his mind to get to the bottom of the matter. I must leave no stones unturned to resolve the matter. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be in a tight spot! At the sight of Anthony¡¯s contorted face, Thalia said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t n to tell you this, and I never intended to make things difficult for you. I¡¯m only worried that Holden will turn to seek you out for payback instead if you suddenly announce your rtionship with Keh one day.¡± ¡°I understand that you¡¯re concerned about me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try to get to the bottom of the matter. By then¡­ I¡¯ll just take one step at a time.¡± ¡°Just go with the flow, okay?¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes as his lips curled into a sneer. Go with the flow? No way! I¡¯ll never sumb to anything! I¡¯m going to build my own world with my own hands! It will be a mighty world where I¡¯ll be able to protect my loved ones! Thalia seemed to be able to sense Anthony¡¯s displeasure and turned to steal a nce at him. It was then he nned to grab some sleep after shifting to afortable posture. His mind was all over the ce, and he needed a good sleep before he started racking his brain on the matter. ¡°Oh yeah! What did you tell Keh when he asked you to stay away from me?¡± Thalia asked abruptly. ¡°Oh! I¡¯ve almost forgotten to tell you. I told him you were my martial arts instructor. Don¡¯t let it slip your mind, okay?¡± Anthony mumbled, his eyes closed. ¡°What?¡± Martial arts instructor? Thalia turned and asked in disbelief, ¡°He didn¡¯t even suspect anything? Has he evere across such a gorgeous martial arts instructor?¡± There was only the sound of Anthony¡¯s even breathing. Thalia was dumbfounded. Huh? Has he dozed off? She could not help but let out a deep sigh when she caught a glimpse of Anthony tilting his head with a frown on his dainty face. He had been preupied with Natasha¡¯s matter and had hardly slept for the past few days. Now that he could finally have a good sleep, he had other things to worry about. Thalia wondered if it was right of her to tell him about that. Anyway, I bet the mighty creator has a point about cing us in predicaments, so we can gain lifelong self-advancement in oveing obstacles in our lifetime. Anthony is no ordinary kid. I¡¯m sure there will be a way for him to sort out the issue! At that thought, Thalia turned up the temperature in the car and drove slower. Meanwhile, Keh was in a good mood after having chatted with Anthony for the whole night. There was not the slightest bit of sleepiness on his face. In fact, he felt even more refreshed than before. On the way back to the hospital, he bought two sets of breakfast and headed straight to Natasha¡¯s Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ward. After the previous incident, Natasha had been keeping her guard up even in her sleep. Thus, she woke up right away at the slightest noise. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± She frowned at the sight of Keh. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re awake? Good timing. Let¡¯s have breakfast,¡± Keh uttered jubntly. He looked refreshed and was obviously in high spirits. He walked over to adjust the overbed table and ced it right in front of her. As Keh moved about in front of her, her gazended on his shirt. Even though she did not see it clearly the day before, she had a feeling he was still wearing the same outfit. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleepst night?¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Did you sneak into others¡¯ rooms against night?¡± Natasha questioned without a second thought. Keh was rendered speechless. Secondster, he turned to look at Natasha through narrowed eyes. ¡°I do what I want, but I¡¯m in no way a nasty person.¡± Natasha was at a loss for words. Who knows if he really has something in that dirty mind of his? At that moment, Keh shed a smirk. ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll sneak into other people¡¯s rooms?¡± ¡°Just do what you want,¡± Natasha scoffed. Keh was undoubtedly in a jovial mood. He leaned closer and whispered to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll only sneak into your room in the future.¡± Natasha looked daggers at him. ¡°Go ahead if you have a death wish.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more than willing to meet my end because of you.¡± ¡°I can grant your wish at any time.¡± The blissful smile on Keh¡¯s face widened when he saw Natasha pouting her lips in frustration. After cing the food on the overbed table, he looked at her gently. ¡°Take your breakfast now.¡± Natasha shot him a look and dly epted his offer. It¡¯s a waste of food if I don¡¯t eat it. Seeing that, Keh started digging in too. Momentster, he piped up, ¡°I met Anthony right after I leftst night!¡± Natasha momentarily stiffened before she continued eating without batting an eyelid. ¡°I chatted with him the whole night, and we only parted with each other a while ago!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Natasha responded nonchntly without any change in her countenance. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to ask me?¡± Keh frowned. ¡°No,¡± Natasha replied cidly, devoid of expression. If it had been Denise, she might have been worried about her being abducted. However, since it was Anthony, there was nary a thing she needed to be worried about. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything nasty to you, did he?¡± Keh remained silent. ¡°If he did, don¡¯t take it to heart. He¡¯s just worried about me,¡± Natasha added. Keh pursed his lips, recalling how Anthony had warned him the night before. He was thankful that he did not take the tough road and go hard with Natasha. Otherwise, he would have really suffered a huge defeat. Even so, he could not help feeling green with envy at a self-assured Natasha. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that they¡¯ll choose me?¡± After swallowing a mouthful of food, Natasha gazed at him and replied, ¡°There could be a possibility for that. Benjamin mentioned that he will follow you willingly if you insist on having him by your side. He will grab the opportunity to inherit your property beforeing back to me and giving everything to me.¡± Keh was bereft of speech. Wearing a look of sheer confidence, Natasha shed him a triumphant smile. At the sight of a speechless Keh, she pointed out deliberately, ¡°Actually, you can try approaching Denise. She should be very fond of you.¡± Hearing that, Keh arched his brows. Ha! There¡¯s still a trump card in my hand! ¡°But¡­¡± Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Boundaries With Friends ¡°But what?¡± Keh asked. ¡°But Denise has never been apart from her brothers. If you only take her away, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d be easy to handle. Even if the kid reluctantly goes with you, you can forget about hooking up with other women in the future. Otherwise, she will make your life a living hell. So, I strongly rmend that you drop that idea if you don¡¯t want your phndering lifestyle to be affected,¡± Natasha earnestly advised. ¡°Phndering lifestyle? Natasha, have I been involved in any scandals since we divorced?¡± Keh retorted, eyes narrowing at her choice of words. My goodness. Do I have to spell everything out for her? Can¡¯t she see for herself? ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t been paying attention since then.¡± ¡°Well, I can tell you it¡¯s a big fat resounding no!¡± Natasha raised her eyebrows as she suddenly thought of someone. ¡°Does Thea not count?¡± A frown instantly crept across Keh¡¯s face. ¡°She and I merely had a tonic friendship.¡± ¡°In that case, you sure have loose boundaries with your friends, Mr. Hamilton,¡± Natasha answered with a half-smile. ¡°I admit I¡¯ve taken advantage of the rumors she and I had to avoid unnecessary trouble. But I swear I¡¯ve never crossed the line with her,¡± Keh stressed as his gaze grew dark and stern. Natasha instinctively closed her eyes, not wanting to meet his. Although Keh hadn¡¯t made himself explicitly clear, he had dropped enough hints that even she could pick up on. However, after having been bitten once, how could she still bring herself to trust the man who had failed her? It wouldn¡¯t make a difference even if he were telling the truth. ¡°Truth be told, you don¡¯t have to go out of your way to exin your rtionship with her. I was only making a passingment,¡± Natasha said calmly. Keh stared intently at her as he spoke. ¡°Be that as it may, I still feel the need to make things clear to you. Also, I have no intention of finding another woman for the rest of my life¡­¡± With that, there was no doubt he had made his intentions clear. Natasha, however, merely continued to eat, pretending not to have heard or understood his words. On top of that, she didn¡¯t give any reaction away either. After all, she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who¡¯d easily change her mind with some words of persuasion. Besides, Keh hadn¡¯t said anything else relevant, so why should she probe any further? It was true that Natasha had both hatred and gratitude toward Keh, but that didn¡¯t mean she¡¯d plunge headlong into anything that concerned him. For so many years, she had suffered and endured plenty to get to where she was today. She was happy with how her life was going and saw no point in gilding the lily. All Natasha wanted was to find out the truth behind her parents¡¯ murder and live peacefully with her grandfather and kids. Other than that, everything else could wait. Seeing as how Natasha said nothing more, Keh followed suit. He knew what she was like and wasn¡¯t expecting to coax her with just a few words anyway. Instead, a long, arduous battley ahead of him, and he had already prepared himself for it. Just like that, the two of them ate their breakfast in an awkward atmosphere. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g By the time they finished their food, the sun had risen fully. Knowing that Terence was arriving soon, Natasha turned to Keh. ¡°Thanks for your breakfast, Keh, but I think I¡¯d like to sleep for a while more.¡± Her message was anything but subtle¡ªshe wanted him to leave. Keh¡¯s gaze swept over Natasha as a faint smile tugged at his lips. After checking his watch, he replied, ¡°All right. I suppose Old Mr. Watson¡¯s on his way too. Have a good nap, then. I should also be heading back to get some rest.¡± Natasha nodded, grateful that the man was smart enough to catch her drift. Keh took another nce at her and finally got up to leave. Natasha promptlyy down in bed, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t feel any hint of drowsiness. Then, having thought of something, she suddenly grabbed her phone from under the pillow. There was a contact in her encrypted software, and only after much hesitation did she decide to send a text over. The other party soon replied with the necessary information, and Natasha quickly noted the address down before stashing her phone away. Right there and then, a sharp jolt of pain shot through her wrist. Natasha frowned at it, eyes slowly zing over as she fell deep into her thoughts. Not long after, Terence arrived at the hospital with Zachary, chatting away as they made a beeline for Natasha¡¯s ward. They had only just stepped into the room when they realized she had already packed her luggage and even changed her clothes. Seeing how she was all dressed up and ready to go, Terence frowned in utter confusion. ¡°Nat, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I want to get discharged!¡± ¡°No!¡± Terence immediately replied. ¡°Your injuries have yet to heal. How can you leave the hospital now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve more or less recovered, and what¡¯s left are the superficial wounds. Why waste my time in the hospital when I can recuperate better at home?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve already signed the hospital discharge forms,¡± Natasha interrupted, knowing full well that it¡¯d be easier to ask for her grandfather¡¯s forgiveness than permission. ¡°You¡ª¡± Realizing that Terence was close to blowing his top, Zachary quickly chimed in, ¡°Old Mr. Watson, I¡¯ve studied medicine for a few years, so if it¡¯s okay with you, I¡¯m more than happy to drop by and help Ms. Watson change her wound dressings!¡± Both Natasha and Terence looked at him in surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve studied medicine before?¡± thetter asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. I majored in medicine during university, but in the end, various factors stopped me from entering the medical profession.¡± ¡°Okay. Would it be too much of a hassle for you, though?¡± Terence asked after mulling over it for a few seconds. ¡°I¡¯ve only just found out what had happened to Natasha, and before this, I wasn¡¯t sure what I could do. Now that I know I can be of help, I hope you can give me a chance to do my part, Old Mr. Watson,¡± Zachary urged as he shot a nce at Natasha. Upon hearing that, Terence nodded approvingly. Then, he turned to Natasha and sighed. ¡°You¡­ Fine. Let¡¯s go!¡± Natasha gazed at Zachary and broke into a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Thetter held her gaze, heart aching at the sight of her. When he saw the bags in her hand, he quickly reached for them. ¡°Here, let me carry those.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it myself.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not going to look good on me if I walked out empty-handed. Spare a thought for my male ego, will you?¡± Left with no other choice, Natasha reluctantly handed her bags to Zachary. ¡°In that case, thank you very much.¡± Having noticed their interaction, Terence left the ward ahead of them. Zachary soon fell into step beside Natasha as he struck up another conversation. ¡°After leaving you the other day, I received news that my mother had fallen ill and was in the hospital. That¡¯s why I had to fly out to see her. I tried contacting you, but the call couldn¡¯t go through at all. In the end, I was so worried that I rang Old Mr. Watson up yesterday, which is when I finally found out what happened to you¡­¡± he said, eyes fixed on her. ¡°Are you mad at me for never being around when you¡¯re in danger?¡± Natasha nced at him as her lips curled into a smile. ¡°Based on that logic, does it mean I won¡¯t be angry if I run into danger with you by my side?¡± Zachary frowned. Before he could say anything else, Natasha remembered something and added, ¡°Oh, by the way, how¡¯s your mother?¡± ¡°No need to worry. She¡¯s much better now.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s good to hear,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Do spend more time with your mother. After all, she¡¯s the one who treats you the best in the whole world!¡± Zachary smiled bitterly at those words. Is that so? To other people, that might seem like the case. However, I beg to differ. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 A Lifelong Partner The two of them got into the car, but Terence was nowhere in sight. ¡°Where¡¯s Old Mr. Watson?¡± Zachary asked. s, Natasha said nothing. She hadn¡¯t seen Terence since they left the ward, so it didn¡¯t take long for her to figure out his intentions. Just then, Zachary¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s Old Mr. Watson,¡± he mumbled before answering the call and looking around to see if he could spot Terence. ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Watson. Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve driven off first, Zach. I want to pop by the supermarket to get some groceries, so can I trouble you to send Nat home? Stay the afternoon, too. Let¡¯s have lunch together,¡± Terence piped up happily. Struck by the realization of what Terence was trying to do, Zachary paused for a moment. He cast a sidelong nce at Natasha and lowered his voice. ¡°I can go with you once I¡¯ve sent Nat home.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s all right. Grocery shopping isn¡¯t for youngsters like you. I¡¯ll be fine on my own. All you need to do is to send Nat home!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Zachary replied after giving it some thought. ¡°Please be careful on your way. I¡¯ll let Nat know.¡± As soon as he hung up the phone, he turned to Natasha. ¡°Well, Old Mr. Watson said he¡¯s making a trip to the supermarket and wants me to send you home first.¡± Once again, Natasha remained silent as she put on her seatbelt. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. We don¡¯t want to waste Grandpa¡¯s efforts, do we?¡± That, without a doubt, had neatly encapsted Terence¡¯s motives. A smile tugged at Zachary¡¯s lips. ¡°By the way, Old Mr. Watson also told me to stay for lunch,¡± he added, peering at Natasha as though he was seeking her approval. Natasha closed her eyes. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re in luck. Grandpa is seldom this hospitable!¡± Zachary¡¯s smile grew wider, unable to hide the joy bursting in him. Feeling like he had won the Watsons¡¯ approval, he promptly started the car and sped off. Along the way, Zachary couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at Natasha in the passenger seat. Even though she was injured and devoid of makeup, she still looked incredibly fresh and gorgeous. Her beauty was like a gift of nature, bestowing her with a maic charm that drew people in. After pondering for a moment, Zachary looked at her again. ¡°Has Keh found out about everything?¡± Natasha had been staring out the window when Zachary¡¯s words snapped her back to her senses. She turned to him and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did¡­ Did he say anything?¡± This time, Natasha shook her head. ¡°Not at all. The oue turned out better than I had expected.¡± ¡°I thought people from prominent families like him would go all out to fight for custody once they find out they have kids,¡± said Zachary. ¡°That¡¯s right. I had braced myself for the worst, but thankfully, things turned out better than I could ask for,¡± Natasha replied. At least now, I don¡¯t have to worry so much about the kids. Zachary tossed her another nce. ¡°Have you wondered if he has other motives for not wanting to fight for custody?¡± When it came to men, all it took was one look for them to discern the thoughts and intentions of one another. Zachary was no exception. He was aware of what Keh was up to, but he couldn¡¯t tell how Natasha felt about it. Natasha narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°When you say he has other motives, you¡¯re referring to me, aren¡¯t you?¡± That, without a doubt, was Natasha¡¯s personality shining through. She¡¯d never y dumb or beat about the bush when it was time to discuss serious matters, which was one of the reasons Zachary was attracted to her. He nodded firmly. ¡°Yes. I can tell he has that intention.¡± Natasha let out a chuckle. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure if that¡¯s the case, but if he¡¯sing after me just to get the kids, I¡¯d say it¡¯s wishful thinking on his part.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s not for the kids?¡± Zachary asked, a hint of worry shing across his eyes. Natasha might not be able to see it, but I can. From the way Keh gazes possessively at her, it¡¯s no longer just about the kids. A deep frown instantly creased Natasha¡¯s brow. ¡°Then that¡¯d be even harder!¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Why would I let something that has failed before return to me that easily? I¡¯m not a gambler. I refuse to gamble the rest of my life away. Besides, I¡¯m doing just fine and don¡¯t see the need to have a man. Even if I must, I want someone who can be a lifelong partner instead of just being the icing on the cake,¡± Natasha uttered solemnly. It was clear that she was talking about Keh and Zachary and making it known that whims of infatuation didn¡¯t equate to true love. The more Zachary listened, the darker his gaze became. Even though Natasha hadn¡¯t given an outright answer, he now understood that she wasn¡¯t one to be easily coaxed. At the end of the day, it¡¯d depend on who couldst longer on this journey and go all out to prove themselves. Eventually, Zachary nodded. ¡°Okay. I get what you¡¯re saying.¡± Natasha merely smiled and said nothing more as she once again stared out of the window. Soon, the car pulled into Natasha¡¯s residential area. Zachary carried the bags, chatting andughing away with Natasha as they stepped out of the car. Coincidentally, Thalia was parked nearby, and she happened to wake up right there and then. Upon seeing the scene in front of her, she quickly nudged Anthony, only for him to open his eyes and give her a quizzical look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your mother!¡± Thalia eximed. Anthony sat up immediately and looked out the window. True enough, there in front of him were Natasha and Zachary. With that, his expression slid into a frown. ¡°Who¡¯s that man? He looks pretty handsome!¡± Thalia asked. ¡°He¡¯s our¡­ school director.¡± ¡°I suppose he¡¯s your mother¡¯s suitor?¡± Thalia mused, hitting the nail on the head. Anthony, however, didn¡¯t reply. Not long after, they watched Natasha and Zachary make their way up the building together. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A smirk crept across Thalia¡¯s face. ¡°Ha! I knew it. A woman as beautiful as your mother will never have ack of suitors. She deserves so much better than Keh.¡± Anthony merely rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Thalia urged. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To find them! They¡¯re all alone in the house. Aren¡¯t you afraid of him taking advantage of your mother?¡± ¡°Zachary Lynch is a gentleman! He¡¯s not as disgusting as you think he is!¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°O-Okay. But we still have to eat, don¡¯t we?¡± After returning from a long drive, Thalia couldn¡¯t bear to wake Anthony up, so they had both fallen asleep in the car until now. In fact, it was Thalia¡¯s hunger pangs that woke her up. Realizing he was feeling hungry too, Anthony frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you rent an apartment downstairs from us?¡± ¡°Oh! Yes! That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to your ce, then!¡± Anthony shouted as he hopped out of the car. Naturally, Thalia followed suit. The apartment she rented was indeed right below Natasha¡¯s. Theyout was the same, but the interior decorations were vastly different. s, when Anthony opened the fridge, he was greeted by empty shelves and drawers. Stunned and confused, he turned back to look at Thalia. ¡°In my excitement to rent the ce, I forgot all about this,¡± she grumbled. ¡°Besides, I haven¡¯t been back here, so how could I have stocked any food? Also, I don¡¯t know how to cook either. What¡¯s the point of getting groceries¡­¡± Anthony rolled his eyes in annoyance. Oh, my gosh. How can a woman live like this? ¡°Shall we order takeout?¡± Thalia suggested. Anthony, who was already famished, plopped down on the couch. ¡°Fine.¡± Without further ado, Thalia grabbed her phone and browsed through the food options. A few minutes To her surprise, Anthony had fallen back asleep. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Social Expectations By the time Anthony woke up, there was already a delectable spread of food on the dining table. Thalia sat at the table, happily eating away. There were lobsters, crabs, and a wide variety of food from some of the best restaurants in town. Anthony got up from the couch and walked to the dining table. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± ¡°The food only just arrived and I was wondering whether to wake you up or not!¡± For some reason, Anthony no longer felt that hungry. However, he got his appetite back once he saw the delicious food and began tucking into it. ¡°When I went to collect the food earlier, I bumped into your great-grandfather downstairs,¡± Thalia said as she looked at the boy. Anthony froze momentarily and gazed up at her. ¡°And?¡± ¡°I thought he wouldn¡¯t remember me, but he did! He even came up to say hello,¡± Thalia said with a smirk. ¡°I guess beautiful women do leave a stronger impression¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t shoot your mouth off, did you?¡± Anthony asked sternly. Thalia tossed him a nce. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Do you think I¡¯m that ignorant?¡± Anthony flinched at that. Ha. Who knows? ¡°So, what did he say?¡± Anthony asked as he slowly reached for a piece of lobster meat. He might be young, but he carried himself with poise and elegance even when it came to eating. ¡°He said to drop by your house for a meal when I¡¯m free,¡± Thalia replied with a chuckle. ¡°Say, is your great-grandfather good at cooking?¡± Seeing the glint in her eyes, Anthony instantly shot daggers back at her. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°How am I supposed to exin to Mommy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your martial arts instructor, aren¡¯t I? We can always go with that.¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s not that easily fooled.¡± ¡°Does that mean Keh is?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know me well since we don¡¯t live together,¡± Anthony exined. Mommy, however, can detect even the slightest change in me! There¡¯s no way I can fool her. ¡°Who knows your family might already know that I live here?¡± Thalia asked with nonchnce as she continued eating. Anthony froze. Oh, no! She¡¯s right! When Terence finally got home, he found Natasha and Zachary chatting in the living room. Upon seeing how happy they were, he smiled in relief. Zachary¡¯s a grounded and dependable man. If they get together, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be able to give Natasha a stable life. Meanwhile, Zachary saw that Terence had returned and immediately rolled up his sleeves to help. ¡°Let me help you, Old Mr. Watson.¡± ¡°No, no, no. The two of you can carry on chatting. I got this.¡± ¡°Nat just got back from the hospital, so I think we should let her rest. Besides, it¡¯d be faster if I helped you with the preparation,¡± Zachary said as he nced at Natasha. With that, he unloaded the groceries and began washing the vegetables. Feeling more and more satisfied with Zachary, Terence eventually gave in and allowed him to help out. While cooking, Terence turned to the younger man. ¡°Zach, what do you think about Nat?¡± Zachary stole a glimpse at Natasha, who seemed to be rxing on the couch with her eyes closed, resembling a cat. ¡°She¡¯s great. I can¡¯t describe what¡¯s good about her, but I know being around her makes me feel Terence raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you not find Nat beautiful?¡± ¡°Oh, you must be joking, Old Mr. Watson. She¡¯s too beautiful! However, I know she¡¯s more than just a pretty face. In my opinion, Nat¡¯s best feature is her personality!¡± Terence nodded approvingly. ¡°In that case, do you like her? I hope you don¡¯t mind me being so direct, Zach. As her grandfather, all I wish is to find her someone who can treat her with love and respect. If that¡¯s not how you feel, then please ignore what I¡¯ve just said¡ª¡± ¡°I do!¡± Zachary suddenly interrupted. ¡°Old Mr. Watson, I¡¯ve fallen for Nat since I firstid eyes on her. I¡¯d never joke about something like that!¡± Terence was happy to see how serious and sincere Zachary was, yet he couldn¡¯t shrug off the nagging worry at the back of his head. ¡°What about your family? Will they agree to your rtionship? You know Nat¡¯s a divorcee and has three kids in tow¡­¡± Upon hearing that, an unfathomable glint shed across Zachary¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my family,¡± he uttered. ¡°I don¡¯t know how they feel about it, but please be assured that I stand firm on my decision. That is, as long as you¡¯re willing to trust Nat with me¡­¡± Terence was stunned, his smile somewhat frozen in ce. He knew it was difficult for any family to ept Nat¡¯s situation, and it¡¯d be even trickier with the wealthy, prominent ones. To them, a woman¡¯s background was more important than anything else, so how could they ever see Natasha, a divorcee with kids, in a good light? Ah, such is life. No matter how much I think Natasha¡¯s a gem, she¡¯d always be subject to brutal social expectations. Sadly, there¡¯s nothing I can do about that. Terence smiled and patted Zachary¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take it slow.¡± Thetter furrowed his brows. He knew that no amount of promises would work, and the only way to prove himself was through actions. Soon, Terence had prepared a whole table of mouth-watering dishes. No matter what the Lynch family was like, one thing Terence knew for sure was that Zachary was a good man. Even if things between thetter and Nat failed to work out, nothing would stop Terence from admiring and appreciating him. ¡°Let Nat know that lunch is ready.¡± Zachary nodded and walked toward the couch. ¡°Nat¡­¡± he whispered. The next second, Natasha¡¯s eyelids fluttered open as she flung a hand out, ready to attack. Zachary quickly reached out and grabbed her. ¡°Nat, it¡¯s me.¡± Natasha red at him, her hand still in the air. ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Zachary added. Natasha gradually tamped down her hostility and replied, ¡°No. I just had a bad dream.¡± Zachary smiled gently. ¡°Well, time to get up for lunch!¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Natasha mumbled as she got up from the couch and walked to the table with Zachary. She stretchedzily and took in the aroma of food wafting through the air. ¡°Ah, nothing beats being at home.¡± ¡°Yes, you get to stay in thefort of your home, but it¡¯d be such a hassle for Zach toe by and change your dressings.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no hassle. I¡¯m more than happy to do it,¡± Zachary responded with a chuckle. Natasha ignored them and sat down at the table. ¡°Come on, Zach. Take a seat and tuck in,¡± Terence said warmly. Naturally, Zachary did as instructed. Then, Terence suddenly recalled something and blurted out, ¡°Hey Nat, guess who I ran into on my way up?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Who?¡± Natasha replied between mouthfuls. ¡°It¡¯s the youngdy who sent Anthony back to the hospital when he got lost. Do you remember? She¡¯s rather pretty too¡­¡± Natasha flinched. ¡°Her?¡± Thalia? ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It turns out she lives in the same building as us. Isn¡¯t that such a coincidence? Funny how we didn¡¯t realize that before,¡± Terence mused. ¡°Anyway, I bumped into her when she went downstairs to collect her takeout. She ordered quite a lot of food, and they were all from famous restaurants. I reckon she must have a big family!¡± Coincidence? I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t be that simple. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Know Too Little About Her Liam bought plenty of food, drinks, and games before making the trip to the hospital. Upon reaching, he went straight to Natasha¡¯s ward. However, he discovered the ward was empty once he stepped inside. ¡°Why is there no one here?¡± Liam looked around and realized someone had already tidied the room. Dan, who was beside him, said upon seeing the situation, ¡°Let me check with a nurse.¡± With that, the man went out of the ward. Several minutester, Dan returned. He looked at Liam and said, ¡°The nurse told me that Ms. Watson got discharged this morning.¡± ¡°Discharged?¡± Liam¡¯s expression instantly turned grim. ¡°She hasn¡¯tpletely recovered. How could she suddenly be discharged?¡± However, as soon as his words fell, a thought shed through Liam¡¯s mind. ¡°Do you think that in order not to let me meet my great-grandchildren, that old geezer took them away and fled?¡± Dan chuckled upon listening to hisment. ¡°Of course not. You¡¯ve known Old Mr. Watson for so many years. He would have taken them away long ago if he had such thoughts. Why would he only take action now?¡± Nevertheless, Liam still felt apprehensive. He took out his phone to make a call. Seeing that the call went through, Liam finally breathed a sigh of relief. It didn¡¯t take long before Terence answered the call. His impatient voice sounded from the other end. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Terence, y-you still have the nerve to ask me that? Nat hasn¡¯t fully recovered, but you actually allow her to get discharged!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to make this decision because she¡¯s my granddaughter. What does this have to do with you?¡± Although Terence was also reluctant to do so, he felt it was necessary to retaliate when facing Liam¡¯s confrontation. ¡°Why are you such an ingrate?¡± ¡°You should keep an eye on your grandson instead of my granddaughter,¡± Terence replied. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Liam was about to snap back when he suddenly heard a youthful male voice in the background from the other end. ¡°Nat, you should get some rest. I can take it from here.¡± Upon hearing that voice, Liam abruptly furrowed his brows. ¡°Who¡¯s at your house?¡± Terence answered, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Before Liam could respond, the other party had ended the call. The ingenious Liam immediately recalled the young man who hade to the hospital the other day. That Terence really refuses to give up! With that thought in mind, Liam whirled around and wanted to walk out. ¡°Where are you going, Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± Dan followed closely behind. ¡°To Terence¡¯s house!¡± ¡°Are we not going to see Mr. Keh?¡± Dan questioned. Only then did Liam remember that Keh was still staying in the neighboring ward. After deeply mulling over it, he turned around again and headed straight to his grandson¡¯s ward. Keh was still fast asleep. Nheless, as a light sleeper, he instantly opened his eyes upon hearing themotion at the door. Looking at the door vigntly, he only noticed Liam entering in a foul mood. ¡°Grandpa?¡± ¡°You brat, how can you still be in the mood to sleep?¡± Liam could no longer hold back and started reprimanding his grandson once he stepped inside the ward. Keh appeared exhausted. The man had spent the past few days watching over Natasha in the hospital and slept in his clothes. On top of that, he had chatted with Anthony the whole night and only fallen asleep just now. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Keh asked as he shut his eyes to rest. ¡°Who made you angry again?¡± ¡°Do you know Nat got discharged from the hospital?¡± Keh¡¯s eyes suddenly flew wide open. rity returned to his eyes. ¡°Discharged? When?¡± ¡°Someone is about to snatch Nat away right now, but you¡¯re still in the mood to sleep!¡± Liam scoffed when he saw Keh¡¯s ignorant expression. Keh narrowed his eyes. Was it because I went overboard yesterday? We even had breakfast together this morning. Yet, she actually got discharged? ¡°While you were sleeping, a certain man was being affectionate toward Nat at home!¡± Liam red at Keh disappointingly as he spoke. Keh fixed his eyes on Liam. ¡°Zachary went to look for her?¡± ¡°Yes, and he¡¯s even more devoted than you!¡± ¡°How did you know about that?¡± ¡°I heard him during my phone call with Terence!¡± Keh¡¯s lips quirked up when he heard that. ¡°You¡¯re still smiling despite all that? There wille a day you break down after that man manages to win Nat over!¡± Liam fumed. Having said all that, Liam felt he hadn¡¯t said enough and continued to rub salt into the wound. ¡°By the time Nat marries the man and brings her children with her while letting them address him as their father, I shall see how humiliated and regretful you will be!¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Grandpa, do you have no confidence in me, or are you too confident in him?¡± ¡°I never once had confidence in you!¡± Liam spat out mercilessly. Keh was rendered speechless. ¡°Do you even know what kind of reputation you have in the Watson family?¡± Liam continued. ¡°Terence would rather let Nat find a new sweetheart than to let her get back with you. Don¡¯t you get it?¡± The elder didn¡¯t mince his words as he looked at his grandson disdainfully. Keh was at a loss for words once again. In this world, Liam might be the only person who would roast his blood-rted grandchild to such an extent. ¡°Grandpa, am I your biological grandson?¡± ¡°I would also like to know whether I had carried the wrong grandchild in my arms that year!¡± Liam retorted. With Keh¡¯s personality, Liam found it hard to get along with him. Keh understood that if the argument continued, he would end up incurring immense resentment from Liam. He pondered for a moment before staring at Liam. ¡°Grandpa, do you know about the Lynch family?¡± ¡°The Lynch family?¡± Liam returned with a question impatiently. ¡°They own Lynch Corporation.¡± Liam frowned. ¡°I heard of them before. Most of theirpanies operate overseas, and it was only in recent years that they diverted their business locally. Since both of our families don¡¯t have any business dealings with each other, I¡¯ve little understanding of them.¡± Keh¡¯s lips formed into a curve. ¡°Zachary is the second son of Desmond Lynch from Lynch Corporation.¡± ¡°Second son? I remember hearing that he only has one son who got into a car ident a few years back and became paralyzed¡­¡± After saying that, Liam was taken aback. Momentster, he asked, ¡°Illegitimate child?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Since Lynch Corporation is currently facing financial issues, Desmond wants to acknowledge this son of his so that he can gain financial support from the Lenoir family through marriage using him.¡± ¡°Do you mean Zachary is going to marry someone from the Lenoir family? But I heard nothing about this matter,¡± Liam said. Keh smirked. ¡°Who would dare spread the news when the matter hasn¡¯t been decided?¡± ¡°You¡¯re acting nonchntly all because you knew about that? Let me warn you. Even if that¡¯s the case, it doesn¡¯t mean you still stand a chance. If Zachary insists on not getting married, he may still be able to move Nat¡¯s heart!¡± The corner of Keh¡¯s mouth twisted up. There was even a hint of delight in his chilly voice as he said, ¡°Zachary¡¯s mother is a heartless woman. She has always wanted Zachary to return to the Lynch family and officially inherit the family¡¯s properties. It would be strange if she agreed to let Zachary do things his way.¡± With that, Keh shot Liam a nce as he then spoke in a tone filled with conviction. ¡°Also, you know too little about Natasha. She will never get together with Zachary.¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Sorting Things Out Keh looked absolutely confident. Liam couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and chuckled, ¡°You said that you didn¡¯t mind it, but you¡¯ve got everything sorted out and found out everything about the Lynch family. Are you telling me that you¡¯re scared now? ¡°We can only win this battle if we know ourselves as well as our enemy.¡± Keh gave a crooked smile. Liam sneered and rolled his eyes. Though, it was undeniable that Keh¡¯s words settled Liam¡¯s ruffled mind. Yet, thetter was still a little worried. ¡°What if Zachary¡¯s mother is as you¡¯ve described? Do you think she will hurt Nat?¡± Keh furrowed his brows before reverting to a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I bet Nat¡¯s temper would prevent that from happening.¡± ¡°No, no, no. I need to have the full picture of the Lynch family so Nat won¡¯t be taken advantage of!¡± Liam was still concerned. He then got up to leave. ¡°Grandpa, where are you going?¡± Keh asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to head to Terence¡¯s first. It won¡¯t be long until my great-grandchildren are off school, and I will see them then!¡± Liam left as soon as the words left his lips. Kehy on his bed and looked at his grandfather¡¯s fading silhouette. There was nothing he could do. Really? Does anyone care about me? Keh¡¯s phone rang after Liam left. He picked up the call when he saw that it was from Fabian. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I was out dealing with some matters, and once I got back, I heard that Ms. Jarman came to thepany for her resignation and took all her things with her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Keh wasn¡¯t happy with the news, a deep crease forming between his brows. ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°Keep an eye on her whereabouts and keep me updated.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Hamilton!¡± Keh hung up the phone and the lines on his forehead sunk deeper. He knew that Thea wasn¡¯t as simple-minded as she portrayed herself to be and was always up to something malignant. What he didn¡¯t seeing was her leaving thepany. She has gone too far this time! Thalia rushed to send Anthony back to school before school ended. She felt like a mother when she saw him walking into the school. It blew her mind to see the world¡¯s top hacker still attending school. Thalia then went back home to sleep after dropping Anthony off at school. She wanted to catch up on her sleep since she rarely had no task to work on for a few days. Terence arrived a few minutes after Thalia had left, where he picked up the triplets and got back to his car. Anthony appeared extremely sleepy all the way home. Benjamin and Denise looked at him and were eager to ask him questions, but they had to hold their tongue as Terence was there. Seeing that Anthony was still sleeping when they got home, Terence found it strange and asked, ¡°Anthony, why are you so sleepy today?¡± Before Anthony could speak right after he woke up, Denise answered on his behalf, ¡°Tony was keeping Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Natpany at the hospital yesterday and didn¡¯t have a good sleep. Of course, he¡¯d be sleepy!¡± Terence thought that made sense. He believed it was tiring for the young boy to spend long hours in the hospital and didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. After he got out of the car, someone standing before him made him nervy. ¡°Liam, what are you doing here?¡± Liam had been waiting for their return. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you all here.¡± He shed a smile. ¡°Great-grandpa!¡± Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise shouted in a chorus when they saw Liam. Liam¡¯s eyes gleamed with delight when he saw his three great-grandchildren. ¡°Hello there, my darlings! You¡¯re back from school, I see,¡± he greeted them as lovingly as he could. ¡°Hm? What are you doing here, Great-grandpa?¡± Denise went up to him and purred. ¡°I miss you all, that¡¯s why! I¡¯ve brought you some good food and toys.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Denise was enthralled. ¡°You bet! I¡¯ve got a carload of them!¡± Liam then gestured for his men to bring the things upstairs. Denise¡¯s eyes were as wide as a te when she saw those men taking the things out of the car and moving them upstairs. ¡°Great-grandpa, that¡¯s a bit too much, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Not at all. I don¡¯t know what you all really like, so I randomly picked some for you and your brothers.¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, you¡¯re the best!¡± Terence didn¡¯t like what he saw and gave Liam a sidelong nce. ¡°Hmph. You must be up to something no good.¡± Terence was murmuring, but Liam heard every word. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m genuinely showing my love to my darlings.¡± Terence didn¡¯t bother to respond. He turned around and went upstairs. Seeing that, Liam quickly took Denise by the hand and followed him. Benjamin and Anthony looked at each other and trod on their heels. When they got into the elevator, Liam asked Terence, ¡°Hey, Terence, why did you agree to have Nat discharged when she hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet?¡± ¡°And how is that your concern? Are you nning to meddle with matters of the Watson family now?¡± Terence retorted. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not meddling with anything. I¡¯m just worried about Nat¡¯s health!¡± ¡°She¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just minor wounds, and all she has to do is to get her wound dressings changed regrly. There will be someone doing that for her,¡± Terence exined. ¡°Someone? Who¡¯s that going to be?¡± Liam was sharp at catching the keyword in that sentence. ¡°Zachary¡¯s the one. Remember that handsome young man at the hospital? You¡¯ve seen him before.¡± Terence spoke like a peacock showing off its feathers. Whether that young man would eventually be with Natasha was still in question, but Terence was d to irk the Hamilton family. Naturally, Liam knew what Terence was up to, but the former was truly worried about Natasha. ¡°Terence, I know what you¡¯re thinking. All you wanted was for Nat to find someone to depend on, right? My advice to you is, don¡¯t rush it. Do you really know who this Zachary is and what his family¡¯s like?¡± Terence could see that Liam was earnest. The former was actually bothered after talking to Zachary. However, his pride perked him to find fault with Liam. ¡°So what if I don¡¯t know Zachary and his family inside out? I¡¯ve made an effort to understand the Hamilton family thoroughly, but see what happened to Nat? Was she safe from harm?¡± Liam was silenced instantly. There he goes again. He keeps bringing that up every time we speak! When can we just have a happy conversation? ¡°Hey, Terence, I¡¯m being serious here¡ª¡± ¡°So am I. Even if Zachary¡¯s not the one for Nat, your darling grandson will never get close to her. Nat would rather stay single forever than be a member of the Hamilton family again!¡± Ding! The elevator door opened, and Terence was the first to walk out of it. ¡°Terence, let¡¯s not make rash decisions¡­¡± Liam followed him closely. As for the triplets, they only dared to look at each other in confusion and keep quiet. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 They Are Her Hope Natasha was just done freshening up herself when she saw people moving things into the house. Just as she was starting to figure out what was happening, Terence and Liam walked in, still arguing with each other. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton? What brings you here?¡± Liam stopped quarreling with Terence and shed a wide smile when he saw Natasha. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you and the three kiddos. Nat, why are you discharged before you¡¯ve fully recovered?¡± He was concerned. ¡°I¡¯m tired of staying in the hospital, and it was just superficial wounds anyway. Resting at home is the same,¡± Natasha replied with a smile. ¡°I see. Anyway, healthes first, so do set that as your priority. I¡¯ve brought you some highly nutritious supplements. Remember to eat them.¡± ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Hamilton, but you shouldn¡¯t have spent that much money on me.¡± Natasha smiled at the pile of things Liam brought. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank him. His pockets are deep, and he¡¯s willing to spend!¡± Terence interrupted before Liam could react. ¡°Terence, that¡¯s not how you give apliment,¡± Liam dissed. ¡°You can leave if you don¡¯t like how I speak!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± That drove Liam up the wall. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, why don¡¯t you join us for dinner?¡± Natasha suggested just in time, and itpletely doused the rage within Liam in less than a second. ¡°What a sweetdy you are, Nat. It¡¯s my pleasure to ept your invitation!¡± ¡°Have dinner at your own house, Liam. I¡¯m not going to serve you.¡± The thought of preparing dinner for him made Terence frown. ¡°Since when do I need you to serve me? I¡¯m more than capable to help out in the kitchen!¡± ¡°Forget about it. Shoo! I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to set my kitchen on fire if you helped.¡± Terence stopped Liam from progressing further when he saw thetter was already rolling up his sleeves. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Stand aside if you want to have dinner here.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do just that. In the meantime, let me look for my great-grandchildren!¡± Liam swiftly turned around and went looking for the triplets. Terence looked up at Liam¡¯s waning figure, smiled faintly, and went back to making dinner. Dinner was like a boisterous jamboree. Terence and Liam never stopped throwing shades at each other, but the atmosphere was lively. A wistful thought crossed Liam¡¯s mind. This is far better than having meals at home alone! That was when he decided to pop by this residence every now and then to have a meal. Not only could he fill his tummy, but he could also see his great-grandchildren. Terence would certainly be yapping in his ear, but it would be worth it. After dinner, Liam stayed till veryte. He said his goodbyes with a heavy heart. Natasha and the triplets saw him out of their home. Just as the three children were about to head inside, Natasha called out to them, stopping them in their tracks. ¡°Three of you,e to my room.¡± The triplets looked at each other before swirling their eyes to Terence. ¡°Ehem! I¡¯m going to bed.¡± He bade them goodnight and went back to his room. Their efforts in asking for help ended in vain, and they helplessly followed Natasha back to her bedroom. ¡°Nat, did we do anything wrong?¡± Denise carefully asked. ¡°You tell me.¡± Natasha perked her brows, sweeping her gaze over the three of them. Denise looked toward Anthony and then Benjamin. She chose to remain quiet eventually to avoid saying the wrong things again. Natasha looked at the triplets, and thought for a moment, before saying, ¡°It has been a roller coaster, and you guys must¡¯ve been worried sick.¡± Hm? Isn¡¯t she going to going to give us a scolding? The three pairs of gloomy eyes instantly brightened up. ¡°There are some things you already know. Yet, I¡¯m still going to tell you face to face.¡± Natasha looked at them intently. The three kids looked back at her steadfastly without uttering a word. ¡°Keh¡­ Keh is your daddy, and Mr. Hamilton is your great-grandpa. I guess you already knew about it?¡± The three kids, again, exchanged nces and nodded. ¡°Our marriage wasn¡¯t a good one. Keh didn¡¯t know about you three when we divorced. I was the one who selfishly took you away, so we shouldn¡¯t me him.¡± The triplets were paying full attention. This was the very first time Natasha talked about this. ¡°What I want to say is whatever happens between me and him or whatever the oue is, our love for you will always be true. He was delightfully surprised when he knew about you three, so I believe he¡¯s going to be a good father.¡± ¡°Nat¡­¡± Anthony looked at her and sort of knew what she was going to say after that. ¡°In other words, I¡¯m not against you calling him ¡®Dad¡¯ or being close to him. I will respect your choices and ept them. You¡¯re free to choose to be with him or me.¡± ¡°Nat, I only want you. I¡¯m not going anywhere!¡± Anthony took a step forward and frowned. ¡°Daddy might be rich, but it¡¯s not as good as being with you, Nat. I want to follow you and not go anywhere,¡± Benjamin remarked. Seeing that her brothers had dered their positions, Denise didn¡¯t know what to do. She eventually dived into Natasha¡¯s embrace and whined, ¡°Nat, I like Daddy very much, but I¡¯ve never thought of leaving you. You¡¯re the one I love most! I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ming with you!¡± Natasha was pleased to see the triplets reacting in that manner. Instead of saying that she gave life to them, she would rather say that it was them who gave her hope. Her life became interesting because of them, and they made time fly. ¡°One more thing. You might be Watsons, but Mr. Hamilton is also your great-grandpa, and I could tell he loves you with all his heart. You have to treat him well like how you treat Gramps, okay?¡± The triplets nodded in unison. Natasha was relieved after pouring her heart out. She could finally put down this burden that she had been carrying for years. ¡°All right! It¡¯ste. Go to bed now,¡± Natasha said. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Nat, can I sleep with you tonight?¡± Denise looked at Natasha with her puppy eyes. ¡°No!¡± Anthony pulled his sister away from Natasha. ¡°What are you doing, Tony!¡± The little girl knitted her brows. ¡°Nat has wounds on her body. Tony is scared that you might make them worse,¡± Benjamin exined. ¡°That¡¯s not it. You¡¯re jealous that I can sleep with Nat!¡± Denise retorted. The three little monkeys bickered as they walked out of Natasha¡¯s bedroom. The uplifted spirit Natasha had a moment ago faded with the children¡¯s waning silhouette, though. She knew that her children weren¡¯t like any other children. Like what she told herself, there were some things she didn¡¯t want to get to the bottom of it. Instead of setting boundaries around her triplets, strengthening herself would make more sense as she could be their support when they needed it. At that thought, she picked up her phone and sent a message: I¡¯ll head over tomorrow. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 I Have Missed You The kids left Natasha¡¯s room and gathered in Anthony¡¯s room. They formed a mysterious team. ¡°Oh, that was scary. I thought Nat would ask about the day of the ident! If she did ask us about it, I don¡¯t have an inkling of what to tell her,¡± Denise said as she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That was what I thought, too. I came up with an excuse but ended up not having to use it,¡± Benjamin revealed with a shrug. Anthony gazed at them. ¡°Nat didn¡¯t ask us because she knew everything. She doesn¡¯t want to stress us out.¡± Benjamin nodded in agreement. Right then, something urred to Denise. She looked up and asked, ¡°By the way, Tony, how did your meeting with Thalia go?¡± Benjamin looked at Anthony earnestly. ¡°Did you not show up these few days because you were with Thalia?¡± Anthony gave a curt nod. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Benjamin urged, ¡°So you were together when Daddy ran into trouble?¡± Anthony nodded yet again. Benjamin grew curious. ¡°What happened? Tell us now!¡± Denise was also staring at Anthony keenly. They had been bored these few days. Thus, Anthony told them what had happened to him these past few days in detail. After he came to an end, Denise started, ¡°Oh, that was dangerous and thrilling. That person is so evil! I¡¯ll teach him a lesson when I grow up!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll survive till then,¡± Anthony remarked calmly. He was right. Nevertheless, Denise was still furious. Benjamin asked, ¡°You must be worried when you saw Mommy getting hurt.¡± Anthony said nothing. I can imagine Tony¡¯s feelings. If I were in his shoes, I would have been extremely anxious, too. Tony bore the responsibility on our behalf! Denise looked at Anthony. ¡°Tony, thank you.¡± Anthony shed a smile. As he wasn¡¯t prone to being sentimental, he quickly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, I still haven¡¯t told you about something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Thalia doesn¡¯t know about both of you,¡± Anthony said. Benjamin and Denise shared a look. ¡°You can decide whether you want to let her know of your existence,¡± Anthony added. Denise giggled. ¡°How is Thalia?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you meet herter,¡± Anthony said. It was hard for him to describe Thalia¡¯s personality in words. ¡°Where is she now?¡± Anthony pointed at the floor. Denise¡¯s brows knitted together. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°She¡¯s downstairs right now?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony bobbed his head. ¡°My god!¡± Denise gasped. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid Nat might discover her identity?¡± Anthony replied calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t think we can keep this a secret for long. Besides, I think Nat has already discovered her identity.¡± His intuition told him that. Denise and Benjamin were at a loss for words. ¡°I¡¯ll try confessing to Natter,¡± Anthony said. The other two pondered over it briefly before nodding in unison. ¡°Oh, about Keh¡­¡± Anthony trailed off and turned to look at Denise. ¡°Don¡¯t call him Daddy for the time being.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Denise questioned. Natasha had finally relented, so she wanted to enjoy being spoiled by her daddy. ¡°He won¡¯t appreciate it if we forgive him easily,¡± Anthony exined. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Nat said she wouldn¡¯t stop us, but if we ept him too easily, she¡¯ll be disappointed.¡± ¡°Nat won¡¯t be!¡± ¡°Denise, listen to Tony,¡± Benjamin chimed in. ¡°I think it isn¡¯t fair if we ept him easily.¡± ¡°Ben¡­¡± ¡°Besides, we might be the reason Keh keeps badgering Nat. Don¡¯t you want them to end up together?¡± That struck a chord in Denise¡¯s heart. ¡°Will they do that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Tony said? Daddy got wounded because of Nat. Do you think he¡¯ll risk his life if he doesn¡¯t care about Nat?¡± Benjamin returned. Denise nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Oh, I get it now. I¡¯ll¡­ hold back for now.¡± Anthony and Benjamin exchanged a nce. We finally managed to stop her. A daughter was supposed to be close to her mother, but in their case, it was the total opposite. The next day, Terence left with the kids in tow to send them to school. After washing up, Natasha put on a ck coat and headed out. She hailed a taxi and headed to the most luxurious hotel in Glenport City¡ªGrecia Hotel. ording to the information on her phone, she arrived before a deluxe suite on the twenty-sixth floor. She pressed on the doorbell. Soon, the door was opened. A man around thirty years old appeared at the door. He was around one hundred and eighty centimeters tall. He seemed molded from a different cast as he had an androgynous look umon to most people. His ck hair was so long that it covered half of his face. With his crimson lips and fair N?velDrama.Org content. skin, he looked both seducing and charming. Even the fairer sex would get jealous of how good-looking he was. When he spotted Natasha outside the door, he stretched his arms wide and lunged toward her. ¡°Nat? It has been ages since west met! Oh, I¡¯ve missed you¡­¡± Before he couldy a hand on her, Natasha blocked his advance with her arm. ¡°Spencer, stop it.¡± Spencer Teal¡¯s face fell. ¡°Why are you still as boring as ever? No man will fall in love with you!¡± He retracted his arms and turned to head into his room. Natasha went into the room after him. The room was filled with a faint liquor scent. A row of expensive liquor was lined up on the table. Spencer went over and poured himself a ss. He turned at his shoulder to nce at Natasha. ¡°Want some?¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± Natasha rejected his offer. Spencer saw thating, so he downed his drink in one gulp calmly. However, he didn¡¯t forget to observe Natasha. ¡°You¡¯re still as boring as ever, but you¡¯ve grown prettier now. I told you you¡¯ll look stunning if you bother dressing up.¡± Natasha ignored hisment and went to the couch. She sat down and asked, ¡°When did you arrive?¡± ¡°I rushed here after receiving your text, but you only showed up two dayster.¡± Spencer refilled his ss and went to join her on the couch. He had barely sat down when his brows snapped together. ¡°Are you injured?¡± Natasha remained silent. ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me. I can tell you what medicine you used. Try me,¡± Spencer warned. Natasha¡¯s lips curved. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re known as a miracle doctor in the underground circles.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a few scratches, that¡¯s all,¡± Natasha assured him. ¡°Who did this to you? Does he have a death wish?¡± Spencer growled in a low voice as a gleam of malice appeared in his gaze. ¡°That person has been punished for his deeds. Don¡¯t worry,¡± came Natasha¡¯s answer. The tense expression on Spencer¡¯s face eased a little. He nced at her hand hidden underneath the sleeves of her coat. ¡°Your hand is in pain again?¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Top Hacker ¡°I suffered a rpse overseas and ignored it. Now, it¡¯s affecting me in some way,¡± Natasha revealed. Spencer gazed at her. His brows furrowed together. ¡°Show me your hand.¡± Natasha rolled up her sleeves and exposed her fair arm. Her wrist was trembling slightly. Spencer touched her bone carefully before getting to his feet. Going to the table, he pulled out a ck bag from an intricate ck box custom-made for him. He then returned to Natasha to begin his treatment. There was a row of needles in the bag. He pulled a needle out and inserted it into Natasha¡¯s slender wrist slowly. His expression was stern and serious. ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt a little, so bear with it,¡± Spencer reminded her. Natasha didn¡¯t utter a word and watched as the needle pierced her skin. Spencer¡¯s treatment was differentpared to usual acupuncture treatments, for the pain caused by this needle spread all the way to the tips of her fingers. Despite furrowing her brows, Natasha didn¡¯t make a sound. Spencer took another needle and inserted it into her wrist. He lifted his head and nced at Natasha. Cold sweat had formed on her brows, and she seemed pale. However, she still didn¡¯t utter a word. ¡°You still have a high pain tolerance, huh?¡± Spencermented. ¡°You¡¯re saying as if I can ask someone else to tolerate the pain for me if I can¡¯t handle it anymore,¡± Natasha replied with a smirk. Spencer sighed. ¡°Oh, what a waste of your good looks. There¡¯s no harm in showing your weakness once in a while.¡± ¡°Will it stop hurting if I show my weakness?¡± Natasha asked. Spencer was rendered speechless. He promptly regretted making thatment. They had known each other for years, and he knew her character well. Ugh, why did I create trouble for myself? A few minutester, the pain intensified. Natasha¡¯s face grew paler as time ticked by. ¡°Hold it a little longer,¡± Spencer said. Natasha¡¯s wrist started trembling again. Seeing that, Spencer pinned her hand down. He felt bad for her when he saw how she was biting back the anguish. ¡°Did you find any clues about the culprit who killed your parents?¡± Spencer asked as he fixed his gaze on her. Natasha shook her head in response. ¡°It has been years, but you still failed to find anything. Could it be a simple ident? Are you reading too much into it?¡± Spencer suggested. Hearing that, Natasha shot him a look and snorted icily. ¡°Spencer, you¡¯re wee to try to divert my attention, but please don¡¯t insult my intelligence.¡± Spencer responded, ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t an ident, perhaps the culprit who killed your parents is already dead by now. Otherwise, you would¡¯ve found at least a clue.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Even if you¡¯re right, I want to see his body no matter what.¡± Spencer wasn¡¯t sure what to say, for he knew she had never gotten over it. Natasha had been calm and indifferent all the while, but she had never stopped investigating the reason behind her parents¡¯ death over the years. ¡°There is no progress to your investigation, so perhaps it involves something bigger,¡± Spencer said. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll find out the truth to avenge them!¡± Natasha vowed solemnly. Spencer gazed at her before looking away. It was time. Thus, he removed the needles from her wrist. ¡°If you want to unravel the truth, take good care of your hand. You¡¯re a top hacker. How will you carry on the investigation if you lose the ability to use your hand?¡± Her face drained of color, Natasha said naught a word. Despite her ashenplexion, she still looked as beautiful as ever. ¡°You¡¯re Shadow Seeker, the top hacker in the world. Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re sought by many? I know plenty of people who would die to recruit you. Won¡¯t you consider it?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°I promised Grandpa. I don¡¯t want to make him worried.¡± ¡°Then why are you that insistent on finding the truth?¡± ¡°They are separate matters!¡± Spencer arched a brow. Fine. You¡¯re powerful enough to call the shots, anyway. Natasha nced at him. ¡°How long will it take for my hand to recoverpletely?¡± ¡°At least two months,¡± came Spencer¡¯s reply. Natasha could barely hide her surprise. ¡°That long?¡± ¡°If you¡¯d bothered listening to me, your hand would¡¯ve recovered ages ago. Fortunately, you came to your senses before it is toote. Otherwise, you can only use your hand to eat in the future.¡± Natasha didn¡¯t bother arguing with him. She rolled down her sleeves and looked at him. ¡°How often do I need toe to you?¡± ¡°Once every three days,¡± Spencer replied. Natasha rose to her feet instantly. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you a visit three dayster.¡± Spencer¡¯s brows scrunched up. ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°I came all the way here to treat you. Aren¡¯t you going to have a meal with me? You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± Spencer stared at her; his eyes rounded in incredulity. ¡°Are you in need of people to eat with you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my business. But I came here just for you. I¡¯m going to be here for three months. Aren¡¯t you going to be a good host?¡± Spencer retorted. Natasha pondered over his words. He¡¯s right. ¡°Let¡¯s do that another day. I¡¯ve been outside for too long today. My family might worry about me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an adult. Is your grandpa that controlling?¡± Spencer snapped. Natasha mulled over his words. ¡°Hmm, he¡¯s not the only one. I¡¯ll introduce you to some other people ¡°Who are they?¡± Spencer¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡± She got to her feet and left his room without waiting for his reply. Spencer stared at her back and shook his head helplessly. West met ten years ago, but she never changed a bit. At the hotel restaurant downstairs, Keh was sitting on a couch, d in a ck suit. He exuded an impressive vibe of dignity that deterred others from approaching him. That was what Thea saw when she arrived. He was born to be in the spotlight. It would only take one look at him for one to remember him forever. Thea hated him immensely, but she also loved him dearly. She initially nned on destroying him if she couldn¡¯t get him to be hers. However, after receiving his call, she couldn¡¯t stop her heart from racing. Yearning to see him, she had decided toe to the hotel to meet him. In fact, she couldn¡¯t help but hope that he finally realized how important she was to him after her departure. N?velDrama.Org content. With that thought in mind, she smoothened her outfit and forced herself to calm down. She then went over to him and greeted him, ¡°Hello, Keh.¡± Keh lifted his gaze and shot her a look. Thea upied the seat across from him and put on a calm front. ¡°Why did you ask to meet me? Is something the matter?¡± Keh gazed at her arrogantly as though he was a royalty. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Thea repeated. Without warning, Keh fished out a few flight tickets and ced them on the table. Thea took one look at the tickets and narrowed her eyes. ¡°What are you trying to imply?¡± ¡°Leave Glenport City,¡± Keh ordered icily. Thea¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of her stomach. Her hope all gone, she balled her fists and demanded in a shrill voice, ¡°Are you asking me to leave?¡± Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 His Mood Lifted ¡°Yes.¡± Keh¡¯s reply was curt. Thea narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why? Keh, I¡¯ve worked alongside you for years. I should be acknowledged for my efforts. Are you asking me to leave because I¡¯m of no use to you anymore? I¡¯ve resigned from my post. Why are you doing this to me?¡± ¡°You know well why I¡¯m doing this. Thea, this is myst mercy for you after all you did for thepany. If you agree to leave Glenport City, I¡¯ll pretend nothing ever happened,¡± Keh responded. Theaughed icily. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. No way I¡¯ll leave the city!¡± Keh¡¯s gaze grew solemn. ¡°Do you seriously think no one knows what you did?¡± Thea stiffened and stared at him incredulously. After a long silence, she insisted, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Keh let out a cold snort as he pinned her with a withering gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t know? You ordered Gary to target her and even helped him by sending the doctors away. Do you really think your scheme went unnoticed?¡± he asked in a low voice. Flustered, Thea gazed at him wordlessly. ¡°Fortunately, Natasha managed to escape unscathed this time. If something happens to her, I will never spare your life!¡± Keh warned her menacingly. Each and every word he uttered trampled on her heart viciously. Her heart was broken into a million pieces. Thea¡¯s fists balled up as she stared at him. cing her reputation at stake, she asked, ¡°Really? Do you have evidence to tie me to the incident?¡± As she refused to admit to her mistake, Keh suddenly realized he had never known her real self all over the years. ¡°If you have evidence, then call the cops and tell them to arrest me,¡± Thea said slowly. A cold chuckle escaped Keh¡¯s lips. He was about to say something when a familiar figure walked past the lobby. He narrowed his eyes at once. ¡°Keh, I¡¯ve loved you and kept youpany over the years. However, you ignored my feelings. I can¡¯t believe you used me of that just to make me leave! Do whatever you want, but I refuse to leave Glenport City!¡± Thea stated firmly. She wasn¡¯t about to give up on her innocent act. There was no evidence, so she refused to admit to her mistake. As long as she feigned ignorance, there would still be a chance for her. Keh wasn¡¯t about to waste his time listening to Thea trying to weasel her way out of the matter. He turned and shot her a look. ¡°I¡¯ve said what I came for. Whether you choose to leave or not is up to you. From today onward, I won¡¯t spare your life if you dare to scheme against Natasha again!¡± With that said, he got to his feet and stalked away. Thea parted her lips, but he walked away swiftly and didn¡¯t give her any chance to speak her mind. Deep down, she vowed silently, Keh, I will never leave! No one can make me leave. I¡¯ll stay here and watch as you lose everything! By then, you¡¯ll find out who loves you the most. d in her knee-length ck coat, Natasha was striding ahead purposefully. Her bare calves were exposed, and she looked like a celebrity with her long, wavy hair. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Everyone in the hotel couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at her. At the door, she was stopped by a hand that grabbed her arm. Halting in her tracks, Natasha was about to struggle when Keh pulled her to him. ¡°It¡¯s me, Natasha.¡± Natasha looked up and frowned at the sight of him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Keh had visibly brightened up. Natasha gave him the once-over. ¡°I should be the one asking the question.¡± Keh noticed people were staring at them, especially since Natasha was breathtakingly beautiful. He promptly dragged her to a secluded corner and pinned her to the wall. ¡°I came here for a negotiation. What about you?¡± ¡°I came here to¡­¡± Natasha trailed off when she realized she was about to fall for his trap. Why do I need to tell him the reason I came here? She gazed at him and responded, ¡°What do you think?¡± Instead of flying into a rage, Keh shed a grin. ¡°Did you follow me here?¡± Natasha looked down and chuckled lightly. ¡°Your narcissism caused your imagination to go wild, huh?¡± Keh knew that wasn¡¯t why she was here, but his mood lifted when he saw her here. Noticing her expression, he frowned. ¡°You look pale. What happened? Do you feel unwell?¡± Natasha turned away. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Suddenly, Keh held her chin and forced her to meet his gaze. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Keh remained insistent. It was obvious he wouldn¡¯t give up if she refused to reveal anything. Natasha¡¯s brows knitted together as she made up an excuse on the spot. ¡°Nothing. I was in pain after pulling my wound.¡± Keh gazed at her thoughtfully. He didn¡¯t remember touching her wound. A worried look appeared in his eyes as he questioned, ¡°Why did you leave the hospital if you haven¡¯t recovered? I¡¯ll bring you back to the hospital.¡± ¡°No.¡± Natasha struggled out of his hands. Keh looked back at her as his gaze darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll just get some rest at home,¡± Natasha told him. ¡°Did you leave the hospital because you didn¡¯t want to see me?¡± Keh asked abruptly. Natasha frowned and wanted to avoid his stare. Strangely, she found his stare abnormally scorching today. ¡°My decision has nothing to do with you,¡± she responded coolly. ¡°Then why did you leave the hospital without saying anything? You didn¡¯t even answer my calls,¡± Keh pressed on. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear my phone ringing.¡± ¡°Stop making excuses!¡± Keh snapped. You know I¡¯m making excuses, but you exposed me anyway. Why bother? Natasha did not know what to say. Right then, Keh inched nearer. ¡°I heard that it was Zachary who gave you a ride from the hospital?¡± Natasha bobbed her head. ¡°He visited me and gave me a ride home.¡± ¡°I also heard that he¡¯s going to visit you every day at home to change your dressing?¡± Natasha gazed at him. ¡°Why do you know everything? Did Denise tell you about it?¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t important,¡± Keh said hastily. Natasha¡¯s face might be pretty, but there was a frosty air about her that made her unapproachable to others. ¡°Do you love him?¡± Keh blurted out. He was pretty confident that Natasha wouldn¡¯t end up with Zachary because of thetter¡¯s background. However, he wasn¡¯t sure of himself right now. He was afraid that Natasha would fall in love with Zachary. If that were to happen, he would go crazy. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Did You Fall In Love With Him Natasha remained silent as Keh stared at her. The longer her silence was, the more worried he got. ¡°Did you fall in love with him?¡± Keh urged. His gaze had dimmed considerably. Natasha met his gaze unflinchingly. ¡°Keh, this has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°You refused to answer my question. Was that a silent acquiescent?¡± Keh refused to give up just yet. His heart was racing, and he tried hard to tamp down his difort. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Natasha didn¡¯t want to waste her time and spun on her heels to leave. To her surprise, Keh grabbed her wrist. ¡°Natasha!¡± The pain that red up her wrist made her wince in pain. Sensing her difort, Keh shot her a worried nce. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± Before she could reply, he rolled her sleeves up. There was a bruise on her wrist. Keh¡¯s brows puckered up in concern. ¡°What happened?¡± Natasha yanked her arm out of his grip. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she insisted. Obviously, he didn¡¯t believe what she said. Herplexion, her reaction, and the bruise on her wrist proved that something was up. ¡°If you refuse to spill the truth, I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital for a checkup.¡± Keh made to drag her out of the hotel. Natasha¡¯s energy was spent, and she didn¡¯t want to start an argument with him. However, she knew he wouldn¡¯t give up until he achieved his goal. She promptly made up an excuse. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. I twisted my wrist when I fought with Gary that day.¡± Her reply was partly true, so Keh cast her a dubious look. ¡°Is that so?¡± Natasha nodded and gazed at him earnestly. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything back then after getting hurt?¡± Keh chided. Despite saying that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for her. Natasha found that strange. ¡°It isn¡¯t that important, anyway.¡± Natasha massaged her wrist before sticking her hand into her pocket casually. Their gazes met. In a sh, the atmosphere turned awkward. Natasha broke the silence by saying, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯ll head home and get some rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride home,¡± Keh offered. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take a taxi myself.¡± Natasha turned him down at once. ¡°You allowed Zachary to give you a ride but turned me down?¡± Keh asked. He was on the brink of losing his temper. Natasha was speechless. Why is heparing himself to Zachary? What should I say? As she said nothing, Keh said, ¡°Come on.¡± He then strode out of the hotel. Natasha had no choice but to follow him out. Keh was about to get into the driver¡¯s seat when Natasha said, ¡°You¡¯re injured. Let me drive.¡± Hearing that, Keh halted in his tracks. He had no idea whether she was showing her concern for him, but that didn¡¯t stop him from rxing slightly. His gaze swept over her as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can still drive.¡± He got into the driver¡¯s seat. Natasha also got into the car after him. Right after the car sped away, Thea emerged from the hotel behind them. Her gaze grew determined as the car disappeared from sight. Natasha, I¡¯ll make you pay for getting what¡¯s mine! Inside the car, Keh drove with one hand. He stared ahead and wore a grim expression. Clearly, he was in a bad mood. Natasha nced at his wounds and recalled how he had got hurt that fateful night. ¡°Traveling around won¡¯t help your recovery. It might even pull the stitches on your wounds,¡± she said. Hearing that, Keh turned to look at her. ¡°Oh? Are you showing your concern?¡± ¡°You should take care of your own health,¡± Natasha answered solemnly. A mocking smirk yed on Keh¡¯s lips. ¡°Yeah, I should take care of my own health. It has nothing to do with you.¡± His sarcastic tone sounded really unpleasant. Natasha knitted her brows and said, ¡°Keh, I¡¯m not interfering in your business. You got injured to save me, so I think it¡¯s normal for me to show my concern.¡± Keh scowled unhappily. ¡°Thank you for saving my life. I owe you one. I¡¯ll repay your favor one day!¡± After saying that, she turned and stared out of the window, effectively ending the conversation. Suddenly, the car screeched to a stop. Keh whipped his head around angrily. ¡°Natasha, I saved you not to gain your gratitude. I don¡¯t want you to repay my favor. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Natasha met his gaze bitterly. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. Natasha, you heartless woman. You don¡¯t understand a thing!¡± Keh hissed. Natasha revealed honestly, ¡°Keh, I can only offer you my gratitude now.¡± Keh swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue. They were both adults, so he understood the meaning between her lines. She¡¯s rejecting me because of Zachary! Suddenly, silence ensued in the vehicle. Keh stared at her before letting out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve overestimated myself,¡± he remarked despondently. Without a word, he started the engine and started driving again. Natasha didn¡¯t know what he meant by that, but she wasn¡¯t about to ask questions. It was toote to retract her words, and she didn¡¯t want to offer any exnation. Thus, they remained silent the entire journey. Shortly after, the car rolled to a stop outside Natasha¡¯s house. Natasha unbuckled her seatbelt and nced at him. ¡°Thanks for the ride. Denise and the kids are at school, so I won¡¯t invite you in.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She pushed the door open and was about to leave when Keh reached out to stop her. He gazed at her and tried hard to suppress his emotions. ¡°Natasha, if Zachary was the one who saved you, would you say the same thing to him?¡± Natasha¡¯s gaze turned dark. ¡°He¡¯s different, so I¡¯ll definitely say something else.¡± ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re in love with him?¡± Natasha didn¡¯t know why he would think that way. She was about to reply when he added, ¡°You won¡¯t be happy with him. You¡¯ll get hurt.¡± His voice was hoarse. Natasha narrowed her eyes and decided there was no need to exin things to him. ¡°Will I be happy with you? Will I not get hurt if I end up with you?¡± Keh froze. ¡°Keh, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I love him. At least he respects me. Back then, you didn¡¯t even bother showing me any respect. How dare you im he¡¯ll hurt me?¡± Natasha sneered. Seeing that Keh was obviously at a loss for words, she snorted. ¡°I¡¯m old enough to stop depending on someone else to be happy. I¡¯ve got everything I ever wanted.¡± With that said, she yanked her arm out of his grasp and emerged from the car. mming the door shut, she marched upstairs. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 You Came On Your Own To Be My Punching Bag Watching her retreating figure made Keh feel suffocated. He understood what he did was outrageous, and it would take a long time before she would forgive him. But why can¡¯t she give me a chance? Why¡­ Why do you have feelings for Zachary? Rage flowed through him likeva, and he was about to blow his top at any minute. The next second, he balled his fist and mmed it on the steering wheel. Beep! Beep! The piercing sound of his car honk reverberated through the residential area. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Natasha, who was in the elevator, heard the incessant and loud honking, her heart throttling in response. At night, the bar was full of people. In the middle of the dance floor, men and women seductively moved their bodies in what appeared to be a desperate attempt to vent their daily stresses and dissatisfaction. Keh, however, could hardly fit in. He sat at the bar table, and before him were numerous sses of alcohol. One shot after the other, he kept chucking down the drinks without any restraint. His phone wouldn¡¯t stop ringing, but Keh ignored it entirely. From the look of it, he had no intention of answering the calls. His presence attracted many women who wanted to shoot their shots. Expectedly, one would assume that Keh had a certain level of wealth, judging from how he looked and the way he dressed. At the same time, there was a woman who stood in a corner and observed Keh for quite some time, thinking to herself that Keh¡¯s handsome face was rewarding enough for her to spend the night with him, irrespective of whether he was rich. The thought of it excited her, and she adjusted her dress to show more of her skin. Afterward, she walked toward him seductively. ¡°Hello, handsome. Are you alone?¡± She flirtatiously approached him. Even under the dim lights, her thick make-up managed to make her face glimmer sensuously. Keh ignored her and didn¡¯t even lift his gaze to look at her. The woman was not willing to give up. She inched closer toward him, and her slender hands started gliding across his shoulder intimately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not happy? Do you need mypany, or are you more interested in something else?¡± This time, Keh looked up and stared at her hand. His stare was cial, and it sent chills down her spine. ¡°F*ck off,¡± he replied coldly. The woman was taken aback. ¡°B*stard! Who do you think you are? Wait here. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± After finishing her sentence, the woman turned around and stormed off. Keh seemed unfazed and continued drinking. After some time, the woman came back apanied by a buff, brawny man with tattoos all over his body. He looked tall and brutal, seemingly ready to pick a fight. The woman leaned on his chest in a kittenish manner. ¡°Dear, he acted indecently toward me. Please teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°He sure has the audacity to do so! I¡¯ll make sure he never walks again,¡± the tattooed man threatened. He lifted his hand and five sturdy, ripped men appeared out of nowhere. They started approaching Keh. Even when danger was approaching, Keh appeared to be unbothered as he continued drinking his alcohol. The tattooed man walked toward Keh and started sizing thetter up. Then, he toppled the ss held in Keh¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re the one who bullied my girlfriend?¡± Staring at the spilled alcohol, Keh blinked his eyes slowly. Though hisposure remained unchanged, the stare in his eyes turned even deadlier. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who your girlfriend is, I¡¯ll give you a chance to apologize. If you refuse, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Keh chuckled coldly. The tattooed man burst intoughter. ¡°Apologize? Am I hearing this right? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the boss here! I¡¯ll let you live if I feel like it, and I can kill you if I want to.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Then, Keh stood up and started to take off his jacket slowly. Seeing that, the tattooed man chuckled lightly as he mocked, ¡°What? Do you want to fight?¡± ¡°Coincidently, my mood¡¯s really bad today,¡± Keh replied. He looked at the tattooed man and shifted his gaze to the men behind him. ¡°How do you want to do this? One at a time? Or do all of you want to Being provoked by Keh publicly, the tattooed man started to feel the burn on his cheeks. Refusing to be humiliated, he walked forward and ced his arm on Keh¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let me tell you this. Don¡¯t try to be boastful here in my territory. Do you believe that I can kill you singlehandedly¡ª Ouch!¡± His supposedly menacing threats quickly turned into shrieking cries. With that, the tattooed man leaned his body downward in excruciating pain. Keh held the man¡¯s hand forcefully and twisted it. His stare was gloomy and dark. ¡°Tonight, it was you who came on your own to be my punching bag! I shall oblige!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± The tattooed man screamed, ¡°B*stard! Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± ¡°Let go of you?¡± Keh scoffed. Soon enough, a loud cracking sound could be heard. Keh broke the tattooed man¡¯s arm, causing thetter to let out an ear-piercing shriek that reverberated throughout the entire bar. Keh then let him go, and the tattooed man crippled onto the floor. Behind thetter, someone yelled, ¡°Go! Beat that f*cker up! Kill him!¡± The five men behind him stared at Keh, who was then adjusting his sleeves with finesse. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± the tattooed man screamed. ¡°Who manages to kill him will get the right to manage the entire street!¡± Evidently, he was utterly enraged. Hearing that, the five men, blinded by fame and fortune, dashed toward Keh. Amotion ensued, and the sound of sses breaking echoed throughout the bar. Everyone else paled and hid far away from the scene. It was a bad day for Keh, and after the effects of alcohol, he was quick to warm up and started throwing heavy punches without any reservation. I can finally have some fun! Bang! Keh brought one down to his knees. Bam! Bam! Bam! After a series of punches and kicks, the group of men failed to eveny a finger on Keh. Shortly after, all of them were subdued by Keh, and they were wailing miserably on the floor. Keh sneered. ¡°Is that all you got? Is there anything else? I¡¯m not even warmed up!¡± The tattooed man anxiously took out his phone. ¡°Summon everyone here to the bar. Someone¡¯s causing a scene here!¡± He hung up right after. Amused by his statement, Keh¡¯s lips contorted into a snicker. Very soon, more than twenty men swarmed the ce, and Keh was surrounded by them in a circle. The tattooed man stood up and pointed his finger toward Keh. ¡°I want you to apologize now, and I may consider letting you live. Or else, you¡¯ll not walk out of here alive today.¡± Keh stared back at him. ¡°It¡¯s better if you can call more of your men. There are not enough punching bags for me!¡± The tattooed man was enraged. ¡°All right, you asked for it!¡± He looked toward the group of men. ¡°Confront him together! Kill him! Don¡¯t show any mercy!¡± They coherently walked toward Keh. Under the dim lights, one could see the eerie glint in his eyes. Chaos soon erupted in the bar. Meanwhile, in a corner upstairs, a mysterious figure was surreptitiously recording the entire episode with his phone. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Partnership After a few minutes, the bar was full of fallen men. Keh was enjoying the scuffle as adrenaline rushed through his veins. His eyes were red and watery, and they glistened subtly with excitement. Despite his wound tearing apart, and his shirt drenched in fresh, red blood, Keh remained brutal and aggressive, overpowering his opponents with his impablebat abilities. It was almost as if such lunacy was the only way for Keh to forget, albeit temporarily, about his worries and despair. Meanwhile, someone had quietly notified the owner of the bar. When Zachary arrived, this was what he saw. N?velDrama.Org content. The bar was in a chaotic state. Shattered sses were all over the ce, and numerous men were beaten up and lying on the ground. All of them were shuddering and cowering in extreme fear and trauma some distance away from Keh. Then, someone noticed Zachary¡¯s presence and called out, ¡°Mr. Lynch! Mr. Lynch is here!¡± Everyone turned their attention toward Zachary. He stood among the crowd, tapped someone on the shoulder, and everybody started making way for him. Keh smirked with a strong sense of satisfaction. Quite apart from the innocent charm that Zachary used to exude, he was now well-dressed and demonstrated considerable maturity, just like what one would expect from a veteran. ¡°Mr. Hamilton.¡± Zachary stared at Keh. ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally showed up.¡± Thetter chuckled coldly. He then lowered his volume, saying, ¡°I thought you were too cowardly to show yourself.¡± Zachary scanned the surroundings before shing a charismatic smile. ¡°If you want to see me, Mr. Hamilton, you could have just called me. There¡¯s no need to risk getting yourself hurt.¡± He behaved differently from how he was before. The once innocent and gullible man had turned into someone foxy and ingenuine. But in actual fact, a person like Zachary could never mask his inner demonspletely. Perhaps only Natasha would believe his trickeries. Then, Keh walked toward him and said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised to find out that the heir of the Lynch Corporation is the owner of this bar! This side of you significantly detracts from the pleasant and cultured personality that you portray to the public!¡± Zachary smiled as he quietly stared at the man. He was of the view that Keh would have done his homework and studied the former¡¯s background thoroughly. Hence, it would be a futile exercise to attempt to deny his assertions. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, why not we cut to the chase?¡± Zachary looked at him in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Leave Natasha alone.¡± Keh¡¯s tone wasced with seriousness, demonstrating that he meant business. Zachary chuckled again. So that¡¯s why he¡¯s here looking for me. While I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s the cause of his frustration, things sure got interesting! ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± Zachary asked, his gaze intensifying. A cryptic smile yed on his lips as Keh lowered his volume. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll need to teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you threatening me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee to form your own opinion,¡± replied Keh. Zachary stared at him. ¡°I thought you were in for fairpetition, but much to my disappointment, you¡¯re abusing your influence and power to mount pressure against me. I admit that I¡¯m not as influential as you here, but I¡¯m not a pushover!¡± Keh stared nkly at him in response. ¡°Does Nat know that you¡¯re doing this?¡± Zachary asked again. However, Keh threw a question back at him. ¡°What? Are you going to snitch on me?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The two of them had their gazes locked together, and the animosity escted exponentially. Then, Keh chuckled. ¡°Zachary, when you¡¯re married to the Lenoir family, I¡¯ll make sure to send you avish gift!¡± Zachary¡¯s expression darkened immediately after he was reminded of the marriage deal he was in. ¡°Stop harassing Natasha. If she¡¯s hurt because of you, I will destroy you and the Lynch family!¡± As soon as his words fell, Keh stood up and prepared to leave. ¡°I won¡¯t give up on her!¡± Zachary replied. He turned his head and looked at Keh. ¡°I¡¯ve never agreed to the marriage. In my heart, I only want her!¡± Before he left, a cold smirk appeared on Keh¡¯s lips. Zachary frowned helplessly as he stared at Keh¡¯s figure slowly disappearing from his line of sight. Just as Keh left, another person walked toward Zachary. ¡°Mr. Lynch, are you letting him go just like that? What about our losses?¡± ¡°Let someone else tidy it up. All losses are on me,¡± replied Zachary. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s Keh Hamilton,¡± Zachary answered. A worried expression soon manifested on the person¡¯s face. While there were only a few who met Keh personally, he was a prominent figure in society. Owing to the monopoly of Glenport City¡¯s economy, Hamilton Corporation had the city on a string. As Keh was the owner of Hamilton Corporation, his position bestowed him with immense influence and power. Besides, Keh had connections with both sides of thew. Zachary¡¯s subordinate was shocked to find out that they got into a fight with Keh. Uncontrobly, he started palpitating and his legs were shaking. Realizing his silence, Zachary uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. He¡¯sing after me, not you. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°What about you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine too. Go ahead and do what¡¯s necessary. Make sure what happened tonight stays in here.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± After the man left, Zachary stared at the surroundings with his hollow, unfathomable gaze. Just then, a figure walked toward him. ¡°Are you Mr. Lynch?¡± A soft, gentle voice came from behind Zachary. He turned around and frowned. ¡°And you are?¡± She walked toward him and extended her hand. ¡°Hi, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Thea Jarman!¡± Zachary simply stared at her hand without having any intention to reciprocate her gesture. Thea was unbothered as she retracted her hand. ¡°All right, please let me introduce myself. I was an employee of Hamilton Corporation in the past, and I¡¯m a good friend of Keh.¡± The man narrowed his eyes and stared at her as thoughts started running through his head. Having done a background check on Keh before this, Zachary opined that the person before him should be the woman previously rumored to be Keh¡¯s fianc¨¦e. With his gaze locked on her, Zachary questioned, ¡°In the past?¡± Thea confessed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve left Hamilton Corporation.¡± ¡°Then, why are you here? Is there anything that I can help you with?¡± asked Zachary. ¡°I¡¯ve met you before when you were having a meal with Natasha in a restaurant.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°You like Natasha!¡± eximed Thea. It was not a question, but a statement. ¡°Yes, I do like Natasha. Nheless, you seem to have a grudge against her.¡± Zachary was blunt, not bothering to sugarcoat his words. Shocked, Thea kept quiet for a second before answering, ¡°Yes, I do have a grudge against her. Because of her, the person that I love was snatched away from me.¡± Zachary knew that the woman was referring to Keh. ¡°So?¡± he asked again. Thea looked at him and inched closer. Her stare glistened with confidence as she said, ¡°I feel that we can work together to achieve our collective goals!¡± Zachary¡¯s unflinching gaze was fixated on Thea, scrutinizing her in the process. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 He Fell In Love With Natasha After leaving the bar and just as Keh reached the entrance, a car stopped in front of him. Fabian stepped out and immediately walked over to Keh when he saw thetter. ¡°Mr. Hamilton¡­¡± He was about to say something, but after seeing the blood on the other man¡¯s hands and abdomen, he furrowed his brows. ¡°What happened to you, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh strutted forward with a look of indifference. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°What do you mean nothing? Your wound has split open, and you have to go to the hospital to have it stitched up again now,¡± Fabian replied. Keh acted as though he did not hear anything and continued walking. Why can¡¯t I get drunk after drinking so much alcohol? Why hasn¡¯t the pain in my body made me forget her for a moment, even when I¡¯ve bled so much? Natasha¡­ Recalling her words earlier that day and the thought that she could fall for someone else made his heart ache uncontrobly. He never knew this was how heartache felt, and it was for a woman. Keh suddenly stopped in his tracks. He looked at the sky with bloodshot eyes as his lips curled into a smile. I suddenly realized something. I think I truly fell into the trap. I¡¯ve fallen in love with Natasha! The discovery excited him, but he also found itughable. When she was mine in the past, I didn¡¯t cherish her. But now¡­ I fell in love with her. Keh scoffed. It¡¯s as though the heavens are ying a joke on me! ¡°Fabian?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How many chances do you think we can get in a lifetime?¡± There was no way Fabian could tell what he was referring to, so he hesitantly replied, ¡°In a person¡¯s lifetime¡­ They¡¯ll certainly have many opportunities and face them at every stage. Opportunities will not slip away. It all depends on whether the person can seize it!¡± Hearing his words, Keh turned to look at him. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Take me as an example. I had been abandoned by my parents when I was a child, and I ventured out into the world alone. If I hadn¡¯t met you that time, I would probably end up beaten to death. You presented me with an opportunity to follow you back then, but I thought you were a liar and rejected you. When I met you again and found out who you are¡­ didn¡¯t you still give me another chance?¡± Fabian replied. It was because of this that Fabian chose to follow Keh loyally, for no other reason than thetter giving him a chance to lead a new life. Keh narrowed his eyes. He had almost forgotten about those matters from the past. However, after hearing Fabian¡¯s words, he felt that the former had made a good point. Does that mean that there¡¯s still hope for me and Natasha? His lips quirked up at that thought. He looked at Fabian. ¡°Would you like to have a drink?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s on me.¡± Upon noticing that there was another bar ahead, Keh got up and wanted to step in. Seeing that, Fabian immediately went forward to stop him. ¡°You mustn¡¯t drink anymore, Mr. Hamilton!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you nning to interfere with my matters now? Why don¡¯t I let you be the boss instead?¡± Keh questioned as he looked at the other man. Despite those words, Fabian knew that it was merely Keh¡¯s strategy. ¡°Look at the state of your injuries, Mr. Hamilton. You must go to the hospital and have it stitched up at once!¡± However, Keh turned a deaf ear to him and got up to go in. ¡°If you continue acting this way, I¡¯ll call Old Mr. Hamilton!¡± Fabian warned. Keh still disregarded his words. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll call Ms. Watson!¡± Fabian blurted out in a panic. Keh stopped in his tracks. Seeing that his words were effective, Fabian quickly continued, ¡°If you refuse to go to the hospital, I¡¯ll call Ms. Watson now!¡± After saying that, he took out his phone to make the call.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Keh turned to look at him with a cold smirk. ¡°She won¡¯t care even if you did¡­¡± Having worked for Keh for so many years, Fabian had reasonably good judgment. At present, he had no doubt that Keh¡¯s abnormal behavior on this day was rted to Natasha. All this talk of opportunity is bullsh*t! He¡¯s definitely trying to win Ms. Watson back! However, he had no idea what transpired between the two, so he did not dare to take the risk and call her. Hence, after mulling over it, Fabian uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s put Ms. Watson¡¯s stance aside, Mr. Hamilton, and talk about the fact that you are now a father. If Ms. Denise finds out that you¡¯ve neglected your health, how devastated will she be! There is also Mr. Benjamin. Even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, shouldn¡¯t you think about them?¡± At the mention of his two children, Keh¡¯s gaze softened a lot. Fabian took the opportunity to continue, ¡°Look, Mr. Hamilton. Whatever happened between you and Ms. Watson before, it doesn¡¯t matter who is right or wrong. Now that you both have children together, your rtionship is differentpared to others. It¡¯ll be much easier for you to win her back!¡± Keh narrowed his gaze as he looked at Fabian. ¡°Really?¡± Thetter nodded with a serious expression. ¡°Of course. Moreover, anyone can tell that Ms. Watson is tough on the outside but soft on the inside. However, you had abandoned her in the past. Now that you want to turn around and win her back, do you think she would disregard her dignity? You have to put in some effort, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Effort? How?¡± Fabian was extremely worried when he noticed that the blood on Keh¡¯s abdomen was still seeping out, but did not dare to use force on him as it was apparent that his boss was drunk. I have to coax him no matter what. He took the opportunity to approach Keh. ¡°By being attentive, of course. Ms. Watson will feel your sincerity sooner orter as long as you do that. Once she¡¯s touched, wouldn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ve seeded?¡± Keh felt it was somewhat reasonable after hearing that. He furrowed his brows as though he was pondering over something. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯ve fathered children with Ms. Watson. So you cane up with various excuses to approach her. Gradually, after a long time, once she gets used to your presence, wouldn¡¯t everything unfold naturally between the two of you?¡± Fabian added. At that moment, Keh looked at him. ¡°What if she falls in love with someone else?¡± Um¡­ Fabian was caught off guard by the question. So, the reason for such a big reaction tonight is because Ms. Watson fell in love with someone else? He studied Keh discreetly and could not help but feel that the possibility was growing bigger. But this is a tough question to answer! However, upon noticing that his boss was staring at him intently, Fabian reasoned that since he had already fooled him so much, he had to continue making up something. Hence, he moved closer until he was beside Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I think that no matter what Ms. Watson is thinking, you must express your stance first. I believe that as long as you did that, Ms. Watson would surely feel touched!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Fabian nodded. He looked down and felt extremely anxious upon noticing that Keh¡¯s wound was still bleeding. He said through gritted teeth while hardening his heart, ¡°Forgive me, Mr. Hamilton!¡± As his fistnded on Keh¡¯s neck, thetter instantly passed out. Fabian immediately carried him into the car and drove him to the hospital. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Still Recognizable From The Blurred Image That night, a video of a bar fight went viral. A man faced more than forty people on his own in the bar. Although the venue was dark, the man in the video threw heavy blows that flowed seamlessly. Even though his face had been blurred with mosaic, his figure, attire, and height were enough to give the viewers the impression that he was stunning and extremely dashing. His effortless movements were likened to the fighting scenes in movies, causing them to cheer in amazement. Despite it being nighttime, the video still caused a buzz on the Inte. Aizenmented: I think this is just a movie shoot, right? No one is this powerful in real life. I¡¯m afraid he would¡¯ve been beaten to death long ago! Someone wrote: Why did the person who uploaded the video blur the image? I want to see his face! Anotherment followed: How I wish I could marry a man like him. Such an overwhelming sense of security! Someone elsemented: The lovesickmenter above should stop thinking about it. Did you not notice the man¡¯s attire? The branded clothing he¡¯s wearing must cost a fortune. Besides, from the uploader¡¯s decision to blur his image, you can tell that one can¡¯t afford to offend him! At that moment, Denise was scrolling her phone. Upon seeing the video, she also swooned over the man for a while. However, she gradually felt that something was amiss. This silhouette looks way too familiar. Could it be¡­ As a thought struck her, Denise¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She turned to nce at Natasha, who was on her phone beside her. Not daring to make a sound, Denise feigned calmness and got off the couch before hurrying to Anthony¡¯s room. Natasha noticed her actions but merely lifted her eyes to take a nce. She then shifted her attention back to her phone. Anthony and Benjamin were chatting in the former¡¯s room at that moment. ¡°Tony! Ben!¡± Denise walked over and squeeze herself between the two boys while handing over the phone. ¡°Look at this!¡± Benjamin took the phone and noticed that a video of a fight was ying on the screen. The man in the clip was swift, ruthless, and precise. In just a few minutes, his opponents were all on the ground. ¡°How handsome!¡± Benjamin could not help but exim. However, Anthony frowned. ¡°Is that Keh?¡± Denise was shocked and fixed her beautiful eyes on him. ¡°You think so too, Tony?¡± Having witnessed Keh¡¯s moves, Anthony thought that the person¡¯s silhouette and fighting skills were very simr to his. Benjamin reyed the video upon hearing their conversation. ¡°How can you guys recognize him when his face is blurred?¡± However, after zooming in, he eximed, ¡°My goodness. It truly is him.¡± Anthony and Denise looked at him. ¡°Look. Although these people didn¡¯t hurt him, there¡¯s a patch of wetness on his abdomen. It¡¯s apparent that his wound had split open!¡± Benjamin exined. The trio¡¯s expressions turned grim at the same time. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Why would he suddenly get into a fight in the bar?¡± Benjamin mumbled. Denise also looked worried. ¡°I wonder how Daddy is now¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you call him and ask him about it?¡± Denise¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can we?¡± The question was meant for Anthony, as without his agreement, she would not dare to call Keh. Anthony kept his expression stern and remained silent. Just then, Benjamin spoke up. ¡°If Tony doesn¡¯t say anything, it means he¡¯s given his consent. Go ahead!¡± Denise nced at Anthony once again in confirmation and seeing that he did not object, a little sparkle came into her eyes. She found Keh¡¯s number and immediately dialed it. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable¡­¡± Denise frowned upon hearing the automated message. Unwilling to give up just yet, she dialed the number again. However, as the same robotic voice rang out from the other end, her expression turned gloomy. Benjamin, who was watching from the side, quicklyforted her, ¡°Erm, actually, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Think about it. There were so many people in the fight, yet, none could hurt him. He¡¯ll definitely be fine. Besides, with his identity and status, no one can do anything to him¡­¡± His words seemed rather shallow. Anthony looked at her and said curtly, ¡°Fabian.¡± Denise¡¯s eyes lit up when he mentioned the man as a thought struck her. ¡°Oh, right! I added Daddy¡¯s assistant on WhatsApp.¡± With that said, she quickly found Fabian¡¯s ID and texted him. Fabian had just sent Keh to the hospital, and before he could take a break, he received Denise¡¯s WhatsApp message. Denise texted: Mr. Houde, are you with¡­ Mr. Handsome now? After seeing that, Fabian immediately replied: Yes. What¡¯s the matter, Little Marshmallow? Denise: He¡¯s fine, right? Could it be that she discovered something? At that thought, Fabian replied: Yes. He¡¯s fine. Why did you ask? Without hesitation, Denise sent him the video. After seeing it, Fabian began cursing inwardly. So before I got there, not only did Mr. Hamilton get into a fight but with that many people? Despite the blurred face, the man¡¯s attire was exactly the same, so there was no way Fabian could be mistaken. Denise: That¡¯s Mr. Handsome, right? ¡°Umm¡­¡± Fabian nced at the person who was getting his wound stitched up again. Can I tell the truth? He was hesitant to tell her. If I did, will Mr. Hamilton make me pay for it tomorrow? Staring at his phone, Fabian texted and deleted repeatedly but did not send anything out in the end. Meanwhile, seeing that the other person kept typing, Denise was extremely anxious and quickly sent him a text: All I want to know is how is Mr. Handsome now? Is he hurt? I¡¯m very worried about him! Fabian immediately replied when he saw her text: He¡¯s now in the hospital. He¡¯s fine. He merely drank too much and has fallen asleep. He¡¯ll probably wake up tomorrow. Denise: Drank too much? Mr. Handsome is still injured. How can he consume alcohol? Fabian: Well¡­ I think he¡¯s troubled by love. I have no control over that. The triplets held the phone and exchanged nces after reading Fabian¡¯s message. In the end, Anthony merely uttered, ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s all right.¡± He then got up and walked to the side. Denise picked up the phone and sent Fabian a reply: Please take good care of Mr. Handsome today, Mr. Houde, and let me know if you have any news. Thank you. Seeing her message, Fabian could even picture her saying those words in front of him. His heart softened, and he immediately replied: All right. Don¡¯t mention it, Little Marshmallow. It¡¯s the least I can do. After understanding the situation, Denise finally felt at ease. ¡°Troubled by love. Did he argue with Nat?¡± Benjamin asked. Denise and Anthony exchanged nces. Who are you asking? Outside the room, Natasha waszing on the couch. After settling some matters, she noticed that a lively discussion was going on in thepany group chat. Initially, she did not have much interest in it. However, upon noticing that someone had tagged her in one of the messages, she clicked on it. Never would she expect a video to appear before her. Someonemented: Ahh! Have you guys seen the trending headline today? He¡¯s simply amazing! If I can marry a man like him, I can die without regrets! Another person replied: Indeed! He gives such a sense of security! However, I think it¡¯s just movie- making. Anotherment read: At first, I also thought the same. However, a friend of mine was at the scene today. She said that it wasn¡¯t movie-making but an actual fight. Not only that, it was one against forty. The scene was extremely brutal. Most importantly, do you guys know who this man is? Aizen asked: Who? The person who made thatment replied: The owner of Hamilton Corporation, Keh Hamilton! Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Heart Attack Seeing Keh¡¯s name, Natasha felt her heart skip a beat uncontrobly. Although she did not say anything, she knew that it was Keh, as she had seen him wearing the same outfit earlier that day. Natasha yed the video and watched it once again carefully. The video was clear. However, it was difficult for one to watch it due to its dark surroundings. As Natasha watched closely, she noticed the smudge on his stomach. He must have injured himself there. Natasha¡¯s gaze darkened by the second. Meanwhile, the conversation continued in the group chat. A text appeared: Are you serious? Is that really Keh? The rest of the colleagues carried on with their gossip. One of the colleagues replied: Of course! My friend patted his chest and assured me with that piece of information. Another message popped up: Do you have any photos? I¡¯ll believe you if there¡¯s a photo as proof! I don¡¯t have any. Someone requested to delete those photos. My friend finds it strange to see the leaked video too. Do you know the reason of the fight? No idea. ording to the rumors, a woman tried to approach Keh but ended up being rejected by him. Because of that, she asked someone to beat him up to vent her anger. I think she didn¡¯t expect him to be badly beaten like that too. Is something wrong with that woman? How could she do that to him just because she couldn¡¯t get him? She acted as if she owns him by asking people to beat him up. Do these people even know who are they beating? From what I heard, they were shocked to find out his identity afterward. They must have a death wish for doing that! I hope they are all right. I truly sympathize them. Reading all the messages from the group chat, Natasha felt a little annoyed. She put down her phone and nced at theptop beside her. Later, Natasha switched it on and began to type on the keyboard nimbly. In an instant, a shing dot started to appear on the screen. Seeing that the dot disyed was a hospital, Natasha felt relieved, and her eyes gradually turned calm. With that, she shut down herptop. Just when she was about to get up, her phone rang. Natasha picked up the phone and saw a text from Zachary that read: Nat, are you asleep? She simply responded: No. He replied: Are you free tomorrow? I wish to treat you to a meal. Natasha pondered for a moment before replying: Okay. I¡¯ll pick you up around noon. She replied: Okay! Another text from Zachary came in: You should rest earlier. Goodnight! Natasha stopped replying. She got up and walked toward her bedroom. Everything can be solved with a good night sleep! Meanwhile, Fabian had been staying in the hospital for one night. He had been thinking about how to exin his whereaboutsst night to Keh when he woke up The dark circles under his eyes were pretty obvious. Despite thinking about it for the whole night, Fabian still could not think of a justifiable excuse for himself. I¡¯m in deep water right now! There¡¯s nothing I can do about it! As the sky gradually turned brighter, Fabian was tempted to just run away. Just when that thought crossed his mind, Liam appeared at the hospital early in the morning. Seeing him, Fabian stepped forward hastily. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, why are you here?¡± With a darkened expression, Liam shifted his gaze toward Fabian. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me of something that serious?¡± From his tone, Fabian assumed that Liam had already found out everything. He lowered his head and asked, ¡°You know everything?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my grandson! How would I not recognize his face?¡± With that said, Liam pushed open the door and walked inside. Just then, Keh just woke up from his sleep. He could still feel a slight pain in his head. Seeing the simmering fury on Liam¡¯s face, Keh frowned a little. ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see whether you¡¯re dead or not!¡± Liam yelled furiously. ¡°Why are you so angry early in the morning? Who got on your nerves?¡± Keh responded. Liam approached him and scoffed coldly, ¡°Who else can get on my nerves?¡± Keh turned his gaze at Fabian who was standing at the door. Fabian shook his head almost immediately, showing that he had nothing to do with it. ¡°You¡¯re getting braver by the day. You haven¡¯t fully recovered from your injury. How could you go and fight forty people all alone?!¡± Liam was so angry that his face had turned an ashen gray. Hearing his words, Keh red at Fabian once again. Fabian could not help but shoot him a helpless look. It has nothing to do with me! I have no idea who uploaded the video online. I¡¯ll teach that bast*rd a lesson once I discovered his identity! Liam bellowed, ¡°Keh, just put an end to your life if you don¡¯t wish to live anymore! After all, you aren¡¯t the only heir of the Hamilton family. When you die, I¡¯ll pass everything to Nat for her to inherit the Hamilton family. Nat is a kind girl, and she¡¯ll surely agree to my request. Unlike you, you¡¯re always giving me a headache and heart attack!¡± Keh was rendered speechless. Nevertheless, he kept his silence, knowing that Liam was merely worried about him. As a matter of fact, Keh had decided to wash his hands by quitting the illegal activities for Liam. Deep down, he was aware that the Hamilton family had very few connections. Besides, Keh had seen how Liam supported the family his whole life. Losing his son was undeniably a big blow to Liam. Despite that, Liam held himself together for Keh. Having a sense of filial piety, Keh made his decision to quit. However, Keh admitted that it was truly his negligence. I have fu*ked up this time. Knowing that he was in the wrong, Keh uttered guiltily, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me. Since you¡¯ve given me a lecture, you should calm down and stop being angry. It¡¯s not good for you, after all.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re not making me angry. Instead, you¡¯re giving me a heart attack!¡± Liam voiced. Noticing the fury on his face, Keh continued, ¡°Stop overthinking. A blessed man like you would be having the time of your life with your grandchildren in the future! Hence, you must stay alive to enjoy that!¡± Upon listening to Keh¡¯s remarks, Liam was livid and helpless at the same time. ¡°What exactly happened yesterday?¡± Liam asked. ¡°It was nothing. I had some drinks and that was all,¡± Keh said briefly. ¡°Drink? Why would you go for a drink out of the blue?¡± Liam continued asking. Keh remained silent. With that, Liam narrowed his eyes and fixed his attention on him. ¡°Did you have a fight with Nat?¡± Hearing her name, Keh felt a heavy weight on his heart. ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°If that¡¯s true, why would you go to Zachary¡¯s ce and create havoc there?¡± Liam questioned. Keh then lifted his head to look at Liam. ¡°It seems like you knew what happened. Why are you asking me about it then?¡± The corners of Liam¡¯s lips curved up as he sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not here to interrogate you. I¡¯m here to mock you. You must be regretting now.¡± Hearing that, Keh was at a loss for words. ¡°What now? Are you losing your confidence already?¡¯ Keh narrowed his eyes and stared at Liam. ¡°Do I look like Ick confidence?¡± Subsequently, Liam sized him up before answering, ¡°Yes. You lookme.¡± ¡°There must be something wrong with your eyesight. I¡¯m confident that I could get Natasha!¡± Keh enunciated his words clearly. With that, Liam¡¯s eyes glowed a hint of relief. ¡°Are you admitting that you have feelings for her?¡± His expression dimmed at his question. Before this, I¡¯m unsure and confused about my feelings. However, after what happened yesterday, I finally figure out my true feelings for her. ¡°Yes. Wait for my good news. I¡¯ll marry her and make her your granddaughter-inw!¡± Keh emphasized. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 I Will Get You Out Liam lectured and chided Keh. The former felt a lot better after venting out his frustrations. Especially after knowing Keh¡¯s feelings for Natasha, Liam could finally leave in satisfaction. Despite berating Keh, Liam knew his own grandson pretty well. Keh surely has some skills. Now, I only have to wait for him to marry Nat. Then I can just wait to enjoy the good times with my family. Before Liam left, he suddenly recalled something and turned to look at Keh. ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you that Zachary¡¯s mother has just returned from abroad today.¡± Narrowing his eyes, Keh could not help sizing Liam up. ¡°Grandpa, why do I feel that you care more about this matter than I do?¡± Liam¡¯s face instantly turned frosty. ¡°Do you think I did that for you? I¡¯m only worried that Nat might get hurt!¡± Liam shot a re at Keh immediately after saying that. He then flicked his sleeves and was about to leave. Fabian stood at the door and hurriedly prepared to send Liam off. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, goodbye.¡± ¡°Keep an eye on him. I¡¯lle after you if anything happens to him again!¡± Liam warned coldly. ¡°Yes!¡± Fabian hung his head lower. Fabian secretly heaved a sigh of relief after Liam left. He turned around and stared at Keh. Just when he wanted to say something, he spotted Keh¡¯s gaze on him. Keh¡¯s darkened gaze sent chills down Fabian¡¯s spine. As though pretending that he did not see that, Fabian cleared his throat and said, ¡°Mr. Hamilton¡­ Well, I¡¯ll go get you breakfast!¡± ¡°Fabian Houde!¡± Keh¡¯s voice was cold, yet it sounded like he was teasing Fabian. In an instant, Fabian stopped in his tracks. With his back facing Keh, he put on a sullen look. The sullen look was soon reced by a ttering one when he cast his gaze upon Keh again. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, is there anything else?¡± ¡°Why are you standing so far away?¡± Keh arched a brow, his voice husky, and an unfathomable smile crept over his face. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± replied Fabian, his voice trembled a little involuntarily. ¡°Come closer¡­¡± Keh curled his lips into a smirk. As soon as Fabian caught sight of that smirk, he was petrified. Then, he took a small step forward. Seeing that, Keh narrowed his eyes, and his voice turned colder. ¡°Do you possibly think I will eat you alive?¡± Of course, Keh was unable to do so, but Fabian would face a consequence worse than that. Left with no choice, Fabian took another step further. Meanwhile, Keh scrutinized him with a sneer. ¡°How did I get to the hospital yesterday?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Hah¡­ You were really drunk yesterday, so I sent you to the hospital!¡± ¡°How did you do that?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Well¡­¡± Fabian was utterly helpless. ¡°I carried you here¡­¡± Keh cracked his neck as he kept his gaze fixed on Fabian. Thetter sensed that things were not going too well for him, so a gamut of thoughts flooded his mind. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, do you know that yesterday, Little Marshmallow¡­ I mean Ms. Denise. She was worried sick about you!¡± said Fabian. Keh was stunned for a brief moment. Then he looked at Fabian and replied, ¡°Denise?¡± ¡°Yes, she sent me a text message yesterday. She was so worried about you!¡± emphasized Fabian. ¡°How did she find out about this?¡± questioned Keh with his eyes narrowed to slits. Fabian immediately took out his phone and searched for the video from yesterday. He handed the phone over to show Keh. ¡°I have no idea who uploaded the video to the inte, but Denise recognized you at a nce. She tried calling you but couldn¡¯t get ahold of you, so she looked for me instead.¡± Keh nced at the video with a frown. ¡°Besides, Old Mr. Hamilton recognized you from the video, too. It wasn¡¯t me who told him!¡± exined Fabian, looking aggrieved. It doesn¡¯t matter to me if Fabian feels aggrieved or not. I only wonder if Natasha already heard about this since Denise already knew. Did Natasha see the video too? With his mind awash with all sorts of questions, Keh turned toward Fabian and asked, ¡°Aside from Denise, did anyone else look for you?¡± Of course, Fabian knew Keh was referring to Natasha. After contemting for a while, he decided to tell the truth. Shaking his head, Fabian replied, ¡°Hmm¡­ No one else.¡± Hearing that, Keh tossed the phone at him. His mind became aplete mess in an instant. What a heartless woman! Upon noticing the displeased look on Keh¡¯s face, Fabian immediately continued, ¡°Although no one else looked for me, when Denise asked me about you yesterday, I had a feeling that Ms. Watson was there too.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Keh turned his head at once. ¡°Em¡­ Whether it¡¯s true or not, I can¡¯t be sure about that. I just had a feeling! Yup!¡± As soon as Fabian finished his words, he nodded, looking serious. Yup, I had a feeling. Staring at Fabian, Keh narrowed his eyes, and a cold smile appeared on his face. ¡°Fabian, I realize you¡¯re getting bolder¡­¡± Feeling the increasing tension in the atmosphere, Fabian looked at Keh. ¡°Do you think of me as a kid now?¡± asked Keh. ¡°N-No.¡± ¡°You have yet to exin to me what exactly happened yesterday,¡± Keh asked nonchntly.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Y-Yesterday¡­¡± As though he was pondering over something, Fabian took a few steps back in trepidation, his body slightly trembling. In the end, he mustered his courage and replied, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, it¡¯s gettingte! I¡¯ll go get you breakfast now, and I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Fabian scurried away after saying that. It¡¯s the best if I leave right now! That¡¯s the best way! It was not until Fabian ran to somewhere afar and made sure Keh would not catch up to him that he finally stopped. He was panting heavily after running for a long while. Oh my God! That was too terrifying! Why did I act so rashly? And why did I even do such an act yesterday? Wasn¡¯t it better if I just tried to persuade him nicely? A bitter look crept over Fabian¡¯s face, and he was filled with regrets. Fabian wished he would pass out on the spot when he thought of facing Keh after he went back At night, there was a bungalow engulfed by raging mes. A little girl, who was around eight years old, pushed the door open. She was startled upon seeing the people lying on the ground when she was about to call for help. She swiftly made her way toward them and started shaking their bodies. ¡°Daddy! Mommy!¡± However, what she received, in turn, was nothing but coldness from the bodies. She was stunned, knowing what that could mean. As if she had lost all the hopes she had held onto, she slumped down. The menacing mes were spreading mercilessly. Yells came from outside, and someone even called her, telling her to go out. It was as if she had heard nothing, she went down on her knees right in front of her parents, shedding tears silently. The infernal ze was so fierce as if it was going to devour the entire ce. The little girl gradually lost her consciousness and copsed right before her parents. Before she passed outpletely, a figure came into her sight. ¡°Nat!¡± someone called her. A boy rushed into the house and went to her directly. ¡°Nat, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll get you out of here!¡± assured the boy as he carried her on his back with all his might, trying to drag her out. She could hardly see or feel anything. With her eyes half-closed, she stared at the boy carrying her. His cheeks were flushed red, for he had exerted so much force. ¡°Hang in there! I¡¯ll bring you out!¡± he promised. However, just when they almost arrived at the door, the cab at the side fell and smashed onto them. Natasha abruptly opened her eyes. She stared at the ceiling above, her heart racing. A long whileter, she slowly snapped back to her senses from the dream. Instead of a dream, it was actually an incident she had experienced when she was still a child. It was just that it had been so long since thest time she had dreamt about it. At that moment, she was overwhelmed by an indescribable emotion that she could hardly put in words. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Do Not Remember Natasha got up and headed outside. Terence wasing back inside at the same time. When he saw her, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Nat?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded. Terence¡¯s brows furrowed when he saw her looking unwell. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling any difort?¡± Natasha thought about it and exined, ¡°I dreamed about my childhood. The day when I lost Mom and Dad¡­¡± Terence was taken aback for a second before heforted, ¡°It¡¯s already in the past, Nat.¡± ¡°That fire and my parent¡¯s deaths aren¡¯t an ident!¡± Hearing that, Terence subconsciously averted his gaze. ¡°There were so many people who saw it happen back then. The result of the investigation said the same things, too. It was an ident.¡± ¡°If that is the case, then why didn¡¯t you let me do what I wanted, just like my dad?¡± Terence turned back to face her. ¡°Because I want you to lead a normal life. Why must you insist on doing that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not insisting it, Grandpa. The only reason you¡¯re forbidding me from doing so is that you think it¡¯s linked to Dad¡¯s death.¡± For a long time, Natasha had been obeying Terence¡¯s orders. Even if she wanted to investigate the matter, she would do so in secret instead of arguing about it with him in the open. She had no idea what was going on with her. It could be because of her dream or because she wasn¡¯t feeling well. Terence stared at her in resignation. She was right about his reason for forbidding her from pursuing that goal. He knew Natasha was very skilled withputers since she was a child. However, he didn¡¯t know what kind of world the inte was like, only that it was a scary one. Otherwise, her father wouldn¡¯t have died. That was why he didn¡¯t want her to pursue that path out of fear that she would die while doing so. He was also afraid she would be blinded by revenge upon learning the truth. All he wanted was for her to live a good life. When his train of thought stopped there, Terence stared at her. ¡°In any case, you¡¯re the only one I have left. I just hope you¡¯ll lead a safe, happy life. I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± When he finished, he turned and prepared to head out. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Natasha suddenly called out to him. She stared at his back and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to talk back to you¡­¡± Terence¡¯s figure visibly shook. Natasha approached him and looked at him. ¡°I just want to let you know that I¡¯m no longer a child, Grandpa. I understand what you¡¯re trying to say, but there¡¯s no need for you to worry. What you¡¯re afraid of will never happen again. I can protect myself and not let you worry.¡± Terence turned back and stared at her. His lips twitched, but he ultimately didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°All right, I¡¯m going to take a shower. I¡¯ll be heading out soon.¡± She smiled as the atmosphere rxed. ¡°Your injury¡¯s not recovered yet. Where are you going?¡± he asked. ¡°Zachary¡¯s inviting me for a meal. I¡¯ll be back once I¡¯m done!¡± Terence nodded when he heard that. ¡°Go then. Go and dress up.¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Before Natasha left, she recalled something and turned toward him. ¡°I also dreamed about how he looked when he rescued me, Grandpa¡­¡± When she mentioned that, he paused and gazed at her. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t remember anything now.¡± She smiled and left wordlessly to clean herself. A look of resignation shed across Terence¡¯s eyes as he watched her leave. After Natasha cleaned and dressed up, she left the house. Upon leaving the room, she didn¡¯t see where Terence went. She knew she was acting too rashly earlier. I held myself back for so long and almost lost it because of a dream. After she adjusted her emotions, she headed downstairs. Zachary was making a call on the ground floor. He was stunned when he saw her. She was wearing a light-yellow slim dress. Her already fair skin looked as though it was glowing thanks to her dress. Her seaweed-like long hair was casually draped behind her. When she approached him, her slim and tall body made her look like a celebrity walking on a stage. She was so beautiful that people would have a hard time looking away. At that moment, Zachary suddenly felt a little jealous of Keh. That was because Keh had once kept her by his side. It would¡¯ve been so nice if she was mine from the start. Upon hanging up the phone, Zachary pushed the door open and exit the vehicle. ¡°Thanks for waiting!¡± Natasha stared at him. Zachary shook his head as he stared at her. ¡°Not at all. I just arrived not too long ago.¡± ¡°So, where to?¡± she asked. He opened the door for her gentlemanly. ¡°I already booked the ce. You¡¯ll know once we arrive.¡± Natasha stared at him and got into the car without thinking much. Zachary asionally nced at Natasha as he drove. She was currently not in a great mood. Her thoughts weren¡¯t at all focused on him as her dress was used to cover up the tiny wounds on her body. She didn¡¯t notice the dress she picked for that purpose made her look stunning. Her beauty wasn¡¯t something that she was paying attention to, especially at that moment. The car was on the road for more than half an hour before it stopped in front of a restaurant. After Zachary handed his car keys to a valet, he entered the restaurant with Natasha. There weren¡¯t a lot of people inside the high-ss restaurant, for only the richest people could afford to eat at such a ce. The moment Natasha walked into the building, she immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention to her. She Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. didn¡¯t notice it, but Zachary did. His vanity as a man was satisfied when he saw that. With a grin, he brought her inside. When they arrived at a table next to the window, he pulled out the chair for her. ¡°Thanks,¡± Natasha said. ¡°No problem!¡± After both of them were seated, Zachary asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been silent the whole journey. Is something bothering you?¡± Natasha shook her head, though it was obvious she was still troubled by something. ¡°No.¡± He could tell she wasn¡¯t in a great mood, despite what she said. ¡°Is it because of Keh?¡± Zachary asked. Natasha turned to him when he mentioned that. ¡°Why did you ask that?¡± ¡°Because I can¡¯t think of anything else.¡± His smile was as bright as ever. The edges of her lips curved upward. ¡°There are a lot of troubles that worry a beautiful woman, but not all of them are rted to men.¡± Zachary grinned. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s not?¡± Seeing how he was asking in a tentative tone, Natasha closed her eyes and threw her own question at him. ¡°How about you? Is there a reason why you¡¯re asking me out on a date today?¡± Since she had changed the topic, he decided not to keep questioning her. ¡°Yes. I have something I want to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± She couldn¡¯t imagine the reason he had for inviting her. Zachary smiled at her. ¡°No need to rush. We can talk about it as we eat.¡± He then called for a server to order their food. Natasha raised her eyebrow silently. After they ordered their food, he continued to chat with her about mundane things. After they almost finished their meals, he stared at her and brought up the main topic. ¡°Nat, I invited you to a date today because¡­¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Do Not Trample Over Me ¡°Zachary?¡± Before Zachary could finish, a woman¡¯s coquettish voice was heard from behind him. Natasha raised her head and saw a woman in a Chanel outfit. That woman was staring at him with a surprised look. Zachary heard the voice and turned back, though he immediately frowned when he saw who it was. ¡°It really is you.¡± That woman approached him and nced at the couple on a date. Envy shed across the woman¡¯s eyes when her line of sightnded on Natasha. Why is there such a beautiful woman here? Even though she was just sitting there with her legs crossed and with her long hair draped over her shoulder, she looked so elegant and beautiful. She looks almost like a female lead in a movie¡­ Winnifred appeared to be lost in her thoughts for a second as she stared at Natasha. Natasha was also studying Winnifred with confidence reflected in her calm eyes. I can tell from her reaction that her rtionship with Zachary isn¡¯t a normal one. Winnifred returned to her senses, as though she was scorched by Natasha¡¯s stare. She turned her gaze back to Zachary. ¡°Is this why you weren¡¯t willing to go on a date with me?¡± Her finger was pointed at Natasha. Zachary furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°This has nothing to do with her.¡± He immediately stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± Of course, Winnifred wasn¡¯t willing to leave. She stared at Natasha, looking as though she had found dirt on him. ¡°No need. We can just talk here.¡± Zachary¡¯s line of sight alternated between the two women as helplessness filled his eyes. Natasha had a pretty good idea of what was going on, so she gracefully rubbed her lower lip and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom. You two can talk first.¡± Each movement she took in her dress was enough to dazzle someone. Winnifred suddenly asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about who I am?¡± ¡°Winnifred!¡± Zachary tried to stop her. Natasha turned back to stare at Zachary and Winnifred before she smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me, because Zachary and I are just normal friends.¡± She then headed to the restroom. Just normal friends¡­ Zachary¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he stared at Natasha. Is that what I am to her? Doesn¡¯t she feel anything else for me? Winnifred was also simrly astonished. What does she mean by that? I thought she¡¯ll dere a fight with me. This is different from what I thought. She turned back to Zachary and asked, ¡°Are you two really only friends?¡± Bitterness shed across Zachary¡¯s eyes. He swallowed the words he wanted to say. It was then Winnifred realized what was going on as she noticed his silent, bitter look. A sneer escaped her mouth. ¡°So, she¡¯s the only one who sees you as a normal friend.¡± Her words ticked Zachary off. ¡°This is my matter, Winnifred. It has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Of course it has everything to do with me. You rejected our marriage proposal because of her, but it seems like she doesn¡¯t like you at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s also my personal matter!¡± He raised his voice in anger and emphasized, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me if she likes me or not. All that matters is that I like her. As such, the only person I want to marry is her!¡± Winnifred narrowed her round eyes at him. It was obvious that his words had hurt her. ¡°What about me?¡± she asked. ¡°The one who¡¯s interested in a marriage with you is the Lynch family, not me. If you want to get married, just go to the Lynch family!¡± Winnifred stared at him with reddened eyes. ¡°Are you saying the only way I can get married is through marriage arrangements? That no one wants to marry me willingly? Do you think I would¡¯ve agreed to it if not for you? Do you really not understand or are you just pretending to not understand?¡± As she spoke, beads of tears streamed down her cheeks before dropping to the ground like pearls. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Zachary paused as he stared at her in shock. ¡°You can decide not to marry me, but you can¡¯t trample over me!¡± With that, Winnifred red at him before leaving the building. He stood still like a silent statue as he tried to tidy the chaotic thoughts in his mind. After a while, Natasha returned from the restroom. Zachary turned to her with a forced smile. ¡°She¡¯s left?¡± she asked. He nodded. It was then Natasha looked at the time. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time I head home.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you back,¡± Zachary offered. She stared at him, thought for a while, and nodded. On the way back, she remained silent. Zachary shot a side nce at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to ask me about?¡± Natasha pondered for a bit before looking at him. ¡°It¡¯s your private matter. If you want to tell me about it, I¡¯ll listen to it as your friend.¡± Friend¡­ She called me a friend again. Of course, he knew why she was emphasizing that word. ¡°Seems like you really don¡¯t mind it at all.¡± A bitter smile formed on Zachary¡¯s face. Natasha stared at him with her clear eyes quietly. ¡°I¡­ was going to confess to you,¡± he said as he shed a wry smile. Natasha simply kept looking at him quietly. It was because she didn¡¯t know what to say. Zachary nced at her again as a look of resignation filled his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect she would show up and ruin my n.¡± ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°Someone that the Lynch family wants me to marry.¡± She narrowed her eyes at him. Zachary took in a deep breath and exined, ¡°I¡¯m the illegitimate son of Desmond Lynch, the CEO of Lynch Corporation. I was raised by him overseas and I only came back here after I was an adult. A few years ago, his eldest son was involved in a car ident and became disabled. At the same time, Lynch Corporation had been struggling with its businesses over the past few years. They were in desperate need of help, so they require arge sum of funds to stay afloat. Thus, they want me to take over the Natasha listened on with pursed lips. Just then, the car rolled to a stop. He fixed his gaze on her. ¡°I don¡¯t care about taking over Lynch Corporation or the marriage. I just want to live my own life and be with someone I love. That¡¯s enough for me to be happy.¡± He made his stance pretty clear with his words. Natasha stared back at him instead of averting her gaze. ¡°Sometimes¡­ the circumstances of our birth aren¡¯t determined by us. Can you really stand idly by as you watch your family¡¯spany fall?¡± Zachary was stunned slightly and grew silent. She knew he couldn¡¯t do that. She turned her gaze to look outside the window. The car had arrived at the residential area. She turned back to Zachary and smiled. ¡°Thank you for telling me all this, Zachary. As your friend, I suggest you don¡¯t do anything that you¡¯ll regret in the future.¡± When she finished, she unbuckled her seatbelt. ¡°Also, thank you for treating me to a meal today. Goodbye.¡± She opened the door and was about to exit the car when he grabbed her. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Only One Natasha¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she stared at Zachary¡¯s hand that was grabbing her wrist. Zachary didn¡¯t notice her difort and asked her impulsively, ¡°Do you really feel nothing toward me, Nat?¡± She stared at him. Feelings? He was handsome, caring, thoughtful, genuine, gentlemanly, and polite. Everything that he had fitted with the image of what a perfect man could be. However, she didn¡¯t see him that way at all. ¡°Zachary¡­¡± ¡°You only need to say the word. I can bring you far away from here. I promise you that I¡¯ll treat Old Mr. Watson nicely and see the children as my own. One word, and I¡¯ll arrange a happy life for you and your family.¡± Zachary spoke with emphasis on his every word. His crystal-clear eyes would make it hard for anyone to reject his offer. But Natasha wasn¡¯t just anyone, and her eyebrows furrowed as she stared at him. ¡°I know I maye off as a little too hasty to you, but I¡¯ve thought this through already. From the very first moment I saw you, I¡¯ve been thinking about this thoroughly!¡± Natasha tried pulling her wrist again, but Zachary had no intention of letting her go. She said, ¡°My wounds haven¡¯t recovered yet, Zachary.¡± He looked as though he remembered something when he heard that and immediately let go. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot¡­¡± Natasha flexed her wrist a little and gazed at him with hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m honored to hear you like me that much, but I¡¯m sorry, Zachary. I¡¯m not as¡­ easy-going as you. I can¡¯t do what you do.¡± Zachary¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I know I was too hasty, but it¡¯s all right. I can give you time to consider ¡ª¡± She shook her head. ¡°No. My answer will remain the same. I won¡¯t leave with you nor will I leave this ce.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I only see you as a friend. I don¡¯t like you romantically. There are also still things that I want to do here.¡± Zachary¡¯s gaze was fixed on her as he grew silent. Natasha didn¡¯t sound apologetic at all as she said, ¡°You¡¯re a good man, Zachary, but I hope we only stay as friends. I believe you¡¯ll meet an even better woman one day. I hope you do, really.¡± In response, he smiled bitterly at her. To him, herst sentence sounded like she was mocking him. ¡°Are you rejecting me because of Keh?¡± Zachary asked. It was the second time he mentioned Keh that day. Natasha shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, do you like him?¡± That gave her pause because she didn¡¯t expect him to ask that question. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you keep mentioning Keh. These are two different things.¡± A dark gleam shimmered in Zachary¡¯s eyes. ¡°You have no idea how much I hope what you¡¯re saying is true, Nat.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a reason to lie to you.¡± A faint, bitter smile hung on his lips again. After a long while, Zachary raised his head and took in a deep breath to readjust his mood. ¡°I understand. So, are we still friends?¡± ¡°We always will be, as long as you¡¯re willing to.¡± ¡°What if I never stop chasing after your love? Can we still be friends then?¡± Since she wasn¡¯t saying anything in response, he spoke up again. ¡°You can reject someone, but you don¡¯t have the right to strip away someone¡¯s love for you, do you?¡± Natasha replied, ¡°You should pay attention to the people around you. I can tell that thedy from earlier really likes you.¡± Zachary¡¯s eyebrows furrowed when Winnifred was mentioned. ¡°Both of us live in different worlds.¡± Natasha wasn¡¯t going to provide any more advice since she herself wasn¡¯t an expert on love. Since she didn¡¯t get it, she knew she had no right to tell someone else what to do. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At that moment, Zachary¡¯s phone rang. He picked up the phone. When he saw the number of the caller, his frown intensified. Then, he turned on silent mode. Even though his phone kept ringing, he had no intention of picking the call up. Natasha stared at him. ¡°If you have things you need to do, just go on ahead. I¡¯ll go back to my home now. Thank you for sending me back.¡± Zachary nodded at her. She opened the door and exited the vehicle. The light in his eyes dimmed as he watched her leave. The call ended again before another attempt to contact him was made. After she disappeared from his sight, he finally answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Outside.¡± ¡°With that woman?¡± Zachary¡¯s brows furrowed again. ¡°I¡¯m already at Glenport City. Come back now. I want to meet you.¡± His frown deepened when he heard that. ¡°Why are you back?¡± Instead of a reply, all he heard was the beeping sound of an ended call. With no other choice, he started up the engine again and drove to his next destination. Inside the condominium, Zachary saw a woman sitting on the couch in the living room when he stepped in. She was a middle-aged woman but her elegance and obviously expensive skincare routine made her look younger. There was also a cold and prideful expression on her face. His eyes darkened when he saw her. He hesitated for a second before approaching her. ¡°Why are you back here, Mom? And why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand?¡± Erin raised her head and stared at him. ¡°If I don¡¯te back, who knows what you¡¯ll be doing?¡± Zachary was silent. ¡°Why can¡¯t you listen to your father¡¯s orders? Don¡¯t you know this is our best chance of entering the Lynch family?¡± ¡°Mom, why do you insist on entering the Lynch family? Isn¡¯t our life good enough already?¡± ¡°Good? How is it good? Do you want me to be ashamed of my status for the rest of my life?¡± Erin narrowed her eyes at him and continued, ¡°I was pushed to the side by that woman for decades now. Even after she was dead, I still wasn¡¯t allowed to enter the Lynch family. Right now, your father has finally loosened up. If you take over thepany and marry the daughter of the Lenoir family, he¡¯ll marry me officially. I¡¯ll be a part of the Lynch family. Why can¡¯t you agree to that?¡± Zachary¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t care about us¡ª¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter!¡± She cut him off and uttered with a twisted expression, ¡°It¡¯s only because we haven¡¯t been living together for a long time. He¡¯ll understand after we officially be a part of the Lynch family. You are his biological son, after all. He¡¯ll treat you and me nicely¡­¡± Zachary scoffed. ¡°I stopped believing that lie a long time ago.¡± Suddenly, Erin stood up, stepped toward him, and shouted at him coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe in it or not. You must marry the daughter of the Lenoir family! It¡¯s the only way I can enter the Lynch family.¡± ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± She abruptly reached her hand out. Her skin was quite pale, and her fingernails were painted red. Putting on a kind, motherly look, she straightened his clothes and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, my good son. You¡¯re obsessed about that woman¡­¡± Her eyes met with his. ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, you can only pick between me and that woman¡¯s survival¡­¡± Zachary¡¯s brows furrowed as he stared at his mother. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 The Triplets Visits Zachary¡¯s gaze was filled with despair and helplessness. It was because he knew Erin would do what she said she would. He had gotten used to it after so many years. Erin smiled when she saw her son staying silent. She continued her elegant and gentle act as she said, ¡°I know you won¡¯t abandon me for that woman. By the way, I¡¯ve invited Winnifred for a meal tomorrow. You¡¯reing with me.¡± He knew what she was nning when Winnifred was mentioned. ¡°I have things to do tomorrow.¡± ¡°Postpone it,¡± she uttered faintly. Zachary narrowed his eyes. ¡°We will meet with Winnifred tomorrow,¡± Erin repeated in a deeper voice. He clenched his fist before rxing it and left the room resignedly. The edge of Erin¡¯s lips curved upward as she gazed at his back. I knew he would listen to me. Natasha went to sleep after she returned home. When she was sleeping, she felt something pacing around her. Her mind was still hazy when she woke up. It was then she saw Denise popping out. ¡°Are you awake, Nat?¡± Natasha smiled as she stared at her adorable daughter and replied hoarsely, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m awake.¡± Denise stared at her, looking as though she had something to say. Natasha knew her daughter was up to something. ¡°All right, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Did you see a video of a person fighting on the inte, Nat?¡± Denise asked as she rubbed her head on her mother¡¯s body. Natasha thought about it and nodded. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Was that person Daddy?¡± the girl asked. Natasha didn¡¯t expect her to recognize him. After all, his face was covered in mosaic. However, she didn¡¯t want to lie. ¡°How did you recognize him?¡± ¡°I can tell it was him at first nce!¡± Denise answered. Natasha was shocked. Is this the effect of blood rtions? Even I couldn¡¯t tell for sure it was Keh if it wasn¡¯t for the clothes he was wearing that day. Inside the dim room, she stared at Denise. Her voice still sounded a little hoarse, likely due to her just waking up. ¡°So¡­ are you worried about him?¡± Denise nodded. She immediately spoke again, as though she was worried Natasha would get angry. ¡°Even though I¡¯m a little worried about Daddy, I absolutely like you more than him, Nat! I¡¯ll always love you, Mommy!¡± She promptly dove into her mother¡¯s embrace in a rather coquettish manner. No one could resist the cuteness of a child like her. She was cute, pretty, and her voice was as sweet as candy. Of course, Natasha wasn¡¯t angry. In fact, her heart was on the verge of melting by how sweet her daughter was. In reality, she didn¡¯t really mind. It was only natural that a child would worry about their parents and crave their love. Natasha didn¡¯t want to take away her children¡¯s love. While she asionally experienced the desire to be the sole recipient of their love, she was still a very logical person. ¡°All right. Since you¡¯re putting it that way, I believe you.¡± She patted her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Then, will you take us to visit him?¡± Denise asked upon raising her head when she saw her mother wasn¡¯t angry. Natasha was stunned. Huh? ¡°Gramps don¡¯t like Daddy. He definitely won¡¯t bring us to visit him. So can you take us to the hospital instead, Nat?¡± ¡°Now?¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Yeah. Daddy suffered severe injuries in order to save you before, and now he got into a fight. He said he¡¯s fine on the phone, but I still want to visit him!¡± It was clear that Denise was worried about him. Natasha sighed inwardly. I guess the saying that daughters like their fathers more is true. Even though they hadn¡¯t known each other for long, she was already this worried about him¡­ ¡°Please, Nat? Pretty please?¡± Denise continued to act cute. Natasha was getting dizzy from her daughter¡¯s relentless request. In the end, she nodded resignedly. ¡°Okay.¡± Denise¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Are you going to let me sleep if I don¡¯t agree to it?¡± Natasha jokingly asked. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Nat!¡± The girl nted a kiss on her mother¡¯s cheek before jumping down the bed excitedly and began looking for appropriate clothes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Finding a suitable outfit for you, of course!¡± When Denise finished speaking, she pulled out a very sexy dress from the wardrobe. That dress was something Natasha had never worn once because it didn¡¯t suit her style. She only bought it because Denise insisted she did. That was why the dress was kept at the bottom of the wardrobe. Her nce drifted to Denise. She knew what her daughter was thinking. Natasha silently put on the dress she wore earlier and said, ¡°I think this is good enough.¡± Denise was stunned slightly before nodding in agreement. ¡°Okay!¡± She wasn¡¯t at all disappointed. In fact, she was happy. I think Nat doesn¡¯t know that well about herself. Does she think that dress makes her look normal? It still makes her look really pretty. It¡¯s not the sexy kind of beautiful, but the elegant and fashionable kind. No one will be able to look away from my beautiful mommy! It was really hard for her not to voice her thoughts and act unsurprised. She knew her mother liked to keep a low profile. And so, both of them walked out of the bedroom. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. At the moment, Benjamin and Anthony were helping Terence tidying stuff up. When the two boys saw their mother and sister walk out, they noticed Denise was blinking at them. They instantly understood what was going on, but continued to pretend to not notice anything. Natasha approached Terrence. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking the three of them out for a while, Grandpa.¡± Terence lifted his head and stared at her. ¡°Where are you going? Aren¡¯t you going to eat dinner? It¡¯s already prettyte.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just going for a stroll. We¡¯ll be back before dinner.¡± She smiled. His gaze bounced between his family members before he nodded. ¡°All right, then. Don¡¯t return too Natasha nodded and turned to the boys. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Anthony didn¡¯t show any emotions on his face, but Benjamin couldn¡¯t hold back his gleepletely. Both of them then followed their mother obediently. When Terence saw Natasha grabbing the car keys, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re driving?¡± Natasha turned back and nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Terence¡¯s brows furrowed with worry. ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous for you to drive so soon after what happened?¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, Grandpa. Am I supposed to not drive forever?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no way I won¡¯t drive carefully with my children in the car. Nothing bad will happen. We¡¯ll return soon.¡± Terence wanted to say something else, but Denise cut him off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gramps. I¡¯ll make sure Nat drives slowly and that our journey will be a safe one!¡± Since they had assured him repeatedly, there wasn¡¯t much else Terence could say. ¡°Come back soon.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± she replied. With that, the children and their mother left giddily. To be more precise, it was the triplets who were getting giddy. As for Natasha, she didn¡¯t really feel anything special. Nheless, when she thought about meeting with Keh, an indescribable feeling still surged within her. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Independent Beauty The breeze during the night was cool. Ever since Natasha returned, she rarely drove during the night, aside from when she needed to deal with her work. She found the road she had to drive back home on boring and she simply wanted to arrive home to take a shower as soon as possible. It was differentpared to the current situation because she was driving with her three children. The window was also slightly opened, which allowed the cool breeze to blow in. It felt pretty rxing. She realized the time she got to spend with the kids alone was getting shorter and infrequent as time passed. The triplets thought the same as well because they seemed pretty excited, even though nothing much was currently going on. All of them were staring at her. ¡°I heard from Gramps that you went out for dinner with Mr. Zach earlier. Is that true?¡± Denise asked. Natasha shot a nce at her. ¡°Why do you know about everything?¡± ¡°I know about everything because I care about you!¡± the girl replied matter-of-factly. Natasha smiled with a nod. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Do you like Mr. Zach?¡± Denise continued to ask. The moment she finished, the boys stared at their mother with glimmering eyes, too. Natasha thought for a bit and answered, ¡°I do.¡± Silence filled the air, and for a long moment, it stayed that way. She could tell their eyes were practically glued to her. ¡°So you¡¯re picking our school director then, Nat?¡± Benjamin asked somberly. ¡°Picking?¡± ¡°Yeah. Since you like Mr. Lynch, aren¡¯t you going to stay with him?¡± Natasha chuckled. ¡°I do like him, but in a tonic, friendly way. I don¡¯t like him romantically.¡± The triplets fell silent again. They were getting pretty anxious earlier as their hearts were beating loudly. They let out a heavy sigh of relief when they heard her answer. ¡°You¡¯re getting funnier and funnier, Nat!¡± Benjamin smiled wryly. ¡°Thanks for the praise.¡± Natasha smiled at him as she stared at him through the rearview mirror. ¡°Does this mean you won¡¯t get together with Mr. Zach, Nat?¡± Denise asked. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. We can still be friends, but only friends.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± The girl nodded as the edge of her mouth curved upward subconsciously. Upon detecting that faint change in her daughter¡¯s expression, Natasha raised her brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you disappointed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Even though I like Mr. Zach, especially because he¡¯s handsome, I¡¯ll still prioritize and respect what you like, Mommy! That¡¯s why it¡¯s more important that you¡¯re happy, Mommy! Nothing else is as important as that!¡± Denise said as she shook her head in a serious manner. However, Natasha could still discern a tinge of relief in her daughter¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is that what you really think?¡± The girl nodded with the utmost sincere expression. Like hell I¡¯m going to believe that. Does she think I don¡¯t understand her? From the moment she asked her first question, I already know what she was trying to do. Still, it¡¯s only normal that she has her own Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. thoughts on the matter. No child wouldn¡¯t want to see their parents get together. That being said, I don¡¯t want to give them too much hope. They¡¯ll get disappointed if what they hope for doesn¡¯te true. Natasha thought about what she should say and uttered, ¡°As you said, you¡¯re going to prioritize and respect what I like. So, if and when I find someone I truly like, you three better not interfere, okay?¡± Denise¡¯s eyes widened at that. Is she trying to prepare us for the worst? It was then Anthony spoke up. ¡°If that dayes, I won¡¯t interfere.¡± Natasha nced at the boy through the rearview mirror. Despite the boy¡¯s young age, the look in his eyes was one of resolution. It managed to convince her that he really meant it. ¡°Thank you, Darling.¡± She smiled. ¡°I, too, won¡¯t stop you, but I think you¡¯re much suited to be an independent beauty, Nat!¡± Benjamin chimed in. ¡°Independent beauty? What do you mean by that?¡± Natasha¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°It means it¡¯s fine even if you choose to be single! After all, I feel like there¡¯s no man in this world who¡¯s worthy of you!¡± Benjamin added, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, though. Even if you can¡¯t find a suitable man, you still have your sons. Once I start making money, I¡¯ll take care of you and make sure you live a very happy life.¡± Natasha wasn¡¯t sure if she shouldugh or cry at that. She felt as though she was going to age rapidly when she heard that. Still, I have to admit, this kind of ttering word is quite effective on me. ¡°Okay!¡± She nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m very d to hear that. Although, you must remember not to forget about me once you get married!¡± ¡°My wife will never matter more than you!¡± Benjamin said. Regardless of how true it was, it did make Natasha happy. Denise rolled her eyes at her brothers. Both of them are such bootlickers! In any case, I still believe Daddy will manage to win Mommy¡¯s heart in the end! She stared out the window and thought of something. ¡°What does Daddy like to eat or drink, Mommy?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Natasha wasn¡¯t sure how to answer that. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The girl cocked her head. ¡°But weren¡¯t you two married?¡± ¡°Well, it didn¡¯tst long enough for me to learn his preferences.¡± Denise shook her head resignedly. ¡°It¡¯s like you two are only ying house.¡± The little girl¡¯s words rendered Natasha speechless. When Denise saw a bakery at the front, she suggested, ¡°How about we buy some desserts for Daddy?¡± Desserts? I¡¯m pretty sure Keh doesn¡¯t like to eat them. But it¡¯s not like I have any idea what he likes to eat. Natasha nced at Denise. ¡°I think he¡¯ll be happy with whatever you buy him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a stop at the bakery, then! I want to buy something for him, Nat!¡± Natasha promptly parked her vehicle next to the building. The girl got off the car immediately and sprinted into the bakery. She felt a little jealous seeing how excited her daughter appeared to be. However, in between her envy, there was a spark of joy, too. She was happy that her daughter was a thoughtful person. She got off the car too and entered the establishment. Denise looked troubled as she stared at the cakes. ¡°Which one should I pick¡­¡± Natasha pointed at a certain one. ¡°How about this? He likes food with a little bitterness in it.¡± The girl turned to her mother. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You can try. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯ll like whichever you pick!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick this, then!¡± Denise smiled. Natasha paid for the cake. Concurrently, Benjamin and Anthony were giving their sister various nces to remind her not to act too obvious. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mommy will get jealous? But it was as though Denise couldn¡¯t see them at all. After the cake was bought, they continued their journey to the hospital. It took about twenty minutes for them to arrive. Because it was nighttime already, there weren¡¯t a lot of people around the hospital. Natasha parked the car near the entrance. Upon exiting the car, she turned to the children and said, ¡°You three head in. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Denise stared at her mother. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in, Nat?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t be going in. I¡¯ll just stay here and stretch my body a little. You three should go quickly. Gramps is still waiting for us to join him for dinner.¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Exin Please The triplets exchanged nces with each other. Denise was about to speak when Anthony said, ¡°Let¡¯s not force Nat if she doesn¡¯t want to go in.¡± The girl fell silent in response to that. Natasha gave Anthony a smile. ¡°Wait for us here, Nat. And don¡¯t wander away,¡± the boy reminded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a child.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a child, but you¡¯re a prettydy. And prettydies always make people worry when they¡¯re outside,¡± Benjamin added. Natasha chuckled at that. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough talking. Go in quick. I¡¯ll wait inside the car.¡± Only then did the triplets feel relieved enough to head into the hospital. Natasha enjoyed the breeze outside for a while before entering her car. She adjusted her seat, made herselffortable, and stared at the ceiling absentmindedly. Inside the ward, Keh couldn¡¯t bear to stay at the hospital for one more day without Natasha around. Just as he was going to leave after putting on his clothes, Fabian approached him. ¡°Are you heading out, Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But Old Mr. Hamilton said you are to rest at the hospital, and that you aren¡¯t allowed to go anywhere else.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re now taking orders from my grandfather, is that it?¡± Fabian immediately lowered his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Or do you n to knock me unconscious again?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°No, of course not!¡± Fabian shook his head. There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m doing it again! Keh rolled his eyes at him and was going to leave when a crisp voice traveled into his ear from the corridor. ¡°Mr. Handsome!¡± Surprise shed through his eyes when he turned back and saw the triplets. Denise sprinted toward him and wanted to hug him, but when she recalled his injuries, she stopped. ¡°Did you miss me, Mr. Handsome?¡± she asked. Keh gazed at her before shifting his attention to the boys. He knelt down rather excitedly and reached the same eye level as them. ¡°Of course I do. W-Why are you all here?¡± ¡°Because we¡¯re worried about you, Mr. Handsome! That¡¯s why we came to visit you!¡± The girl lifted the cake in her hand as she spoke. ¡°I even bought a piece of cake for you, Mr. Handsome!¡± Keh was overjoyed to see that. ¡°Thank you, Denise.¡± Fabian, who was standing aside all the while, stared at the triplets. He knew about two of them, but not the third. What¡¯s going on? Why does the neer look exactly like Mr. Hamilton? Unable to hold himself back, he stepped toward Anthony and studied the boy thoroughly. He was scrutinizing him to the point he almost glued his face onto the child. Anthony calmly nced at him. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Everything from the look in his eyes to his tone resembles Mr. Hamilton! Fabian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± He was so exasperated that he wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Then, he turned to Keh. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh nced at him with a ¡°Why are you freaking out?¡± look and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just as you see.¡± Fabian only got more confused when he heard that. Keh grabbed Denise¡¯s hand and headed into the ward, while Benjamin and Anthony followed behind. There was still an expression of disbelief on Fabian¡¯s face as a bunch of wild stories yed out in his mind. The only conclusion he coulde up with was that the children were triplets, not twins. What kind of luck does Mr. Hamilton have? Women already have trouble giving birth to one child, and yet he has triplets? Inside the ward, Denise stared at Keh. ¡°How¡¯s your injury, Mr. Handsome? Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Yep! I¡¯m feeling much better,¡± Keh assured. The little girl carefully examined the wounds on his body with a worried look, and for a moment, Keh felt as though he was looking at Natasha. If only she can look at me like that¡­ A bitter smile appeared on his face at that thought. Upon concluding her examination, Denise felt at ease as she didn¡¯t discover any new injuries on him. ¡°It¡¯s good that you aren¡¯t getting more injured, Mr. Handsome. Also, I bought desserts for you. Nat says you like food with a little bitterness in it. Do you want to give it a try?¡± She raised the cake in her hand into the air. Keh stared at the cake as his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Your mommy said that?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± It was then he realized something. ¡°She sent you three here?¡± The girl nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s waiting inside the car outside the hospital!¡± Denise answered with sparkling, innocent eyes. The boys sighed in their minds. Is she aware of what she¡¯s saying? Keh¡¯s brows furrowed when he heard that. Does Natasha not want to meet me that badly? He got up and said, ¡°You three wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Then, he turned to Fabian. ¡°Look after them.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Before Fabian could finish, Keh was already out of the room. Turning back, Fabian stared at the triplets in a daze. Why does he have to make me take care of children? At that moment, Anthony turned to Denise with a frown. ¡°You¡¯re being too obvious!¡± ¡°Am not!¡± The girl shifted her line of sight to Benjamin. ¡°Am I, Ben?¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°You might as well just say it out loud at this point.¡± Denise knitted her brows. ¡°I was just really worried. Besides, if Mommy and Daddy get together, won¡¯t it be great? Isn¡¯t that something you two want to see?¡± ¡°As long as Nat¡¯s happy, I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± That would forever be Anthony¡¯s stance. ¡°I agree!¡± Benjamin added. Denise sighed resignedly. ¡°Both of you are dense dummies. If you two don¡¯t care, I will!¡± The boys remained silent. Fabian waved at them and asked, ¡°Can you three exin to me what is going on?¡± The triplets gazed at him with slight disdain. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious enough?¡± they asked in unison. Huh? Fabian got even more confused. They¡¯re even talking in sync! Meanwhile, Natasha was still waiting in the car outside when Spencer called. ¡°You said you¡¯re going to treat me to a meal, Natasha. So when will that be?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really cruel, Natasha. If I don¡¯te looking for you, you¡¯ll probably act like I don¡¯t exist. Don¡¯t you know how lonely I am here?¡± Natasha was about to say something when she saw Keh striding toward her car before he opened the door to the passenger seat and sat down. The sight of him stunned her. Keh was about to say something when he saw how she was dressed. It made him pause for a second before he asked, ¡°Why not head inside if you¡¯re already here?¡± The call was still connected, so Spencer heard Keh¡¯s voice as he waited for Natasha to reply. ¡°Is that a man¡¯s voice? Who is it?¡± Natasha noticed something and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow.¡± Upon hanging up the call, she shoved her phone into her bag. Keh frowned. ¡°Was that Zachary?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 She Is Just A Woman Natasha answered on reflex. When he heard it wasn¡¯t Zachary, Keh¡¯s furrowed brows eased a little. Ever since theyst fought, they had never seen or contacted each other. Keh felt he was about to go crazy from not meeting her. Hence, when he finally saw her this day, he instantly felt his heart lightening up. As he looked at her, his gaze softened. ¡°If you¡¯re already here, why aren¡¯t you going in? Do you hate N?velDrama.Org content. me that much?¡± Instantly, a slightly displeased expression showed on his face. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What do you mean, no?¡± Keh asked, his eyebrow raised. ¡°Actually, the trio was worried about you. They kept bugging me to let them see you, so I¡¯m just their driver,¡± Natasha exined. His eyes flickered. ¡°Then, what about you? Are you not worried about me? Even for a little?¡± Natasha lifted her head and looked at his handsome yet cold face. Then, when she stared into his deep and fathomless eyes, she paused before saying, ¡°No.¡± Immediately after that, she shifted her gaze elsewhere. However, Keh was not angry. He had expected this answer from her. He also knew he couldn¡¯t win her over this easily and make her admit that she was worried about him over the short amount of time. Nevertheless, he felt quite disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re heartless,¡± Keh mumbled. His low voice sounded different¡ªsomewhat appealing¡ªto Natasha¡¯s ears. Her ears reddened as she listened silently to what he said. Keh stared at her. In the dimly lit car, she looked as beautiful as ever. ¡°Did you buy that cake?¡± ¡°Denise wanted to buy it.¡± ¡°But, how did you know I liked things that taste a bit bitter?¡± Keh suddenly asked and stared at her with a knowing look. Natasha kept her mouth shut. I knew it! Denise sold me out again! Natasha btedly thought she shouldn¡¯t get roped in with her little tricks. After all, that little girl¡¯s intentions were as clear as day. See what she got me into? When Keh noticed Natasha had stopped talking, he inched closer. Instantly, the already small car interior became somewhat cramped. However, Keh was tactful enough to keep a suitable distance, creating a vague tension in the air. ¡°Why are you not saying anything? Hmm?¡± Keh asked, his voice low and his lips curled upward in an enigmatic smile. Natasha was slightly awkward. ¡°I¡­ I have heard it from Old Mr. Hamilton once in the past.¡± ¡°In the past?¡± Keh seemed to have caught onto something. A frown emerged on Natasha¡¯s face. She regretted it the moment those words escaped her mouth. I must have been crazy! Why did I say that? ¡°You¡¯ve remembered them from long ago?¡± Keh asked in a low voice. He was perceptive because he could discern the tiny hint of concern for him in her words. At his discovery, he was exceptionally excited. At that moment, Natasha felt ufortable. She didn¡¯t want to be led by the nose like this. Therefore, she raised her head, looked at him, and nodded. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s correct.¡± Keh broke into a broad smile. It was apparent that he was in a good mood. ¡°As a programmer, one has to have a good memory. I can¡¯t help it. My memory is good,¡± Natasha added. s, no matter how Natasha tried to exin her way out, Keh would only believe what he wanted to. He nodded. ¡°Mm-hm. Got it.¡± Natasha was exasperated. If he understood, what is that stupid grin doing on his face? Instantly, Natasha was frustrated and looked elsewhere. ¡°Where are the children?¡± ¡°Still inside,¡± Keh answered. ¡°Then, why are you out here?¡± Natasha questioned. ¡°I¡¯m here to see a certain heartless woman.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one to talk. Don¡¯t make personal attacks on me.¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Keh questioned. ¡°Did you visit me after you have discharged from the hospital a few days ago? You didn¡¯t. Then, you refused to enter the building the time you did visit. If you¡¯re not heartless, who is?¡± At this moment, she turned her head and looked at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I don¡¯t need to be thankful for your help and repay your favor? If so, why are you saying I¡¯m heartless?¡± Natasha retorted. Hm? Is she being vengeful? Keh¡¯s face turned solemn. ¡°Yes, I did say that. Although I told you that you need not be thankful to me and repay my kindness, I didn¡¯t say you are not allowed to visit me. Natasha Watson, you¡¯ve never listened to me in the past. What made you listen now?¡± ¡°I know how to adapt to circumstances.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! I think you just want to piss me off!¡± Keh said. God knew how hard he suppressed the urge to contact her. He was almost mad with the wait. If she hadn¡¯t gone there, who knew what he would do. Right then, he calmed himself down and looked at her. ¡°Natasha, you know very well that¡¯s not what I meant that day.¡± The sky had gradually begun to darken. But when she looked at him, she could see his face clearly. Especially his eyes, flickering in the dark, seemed as deep as the ocean. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ too angry,¡± he said. He was afraid, afraid that she had developed feelings for Zachary. But when he thought about it, he realized he was in no position to stop her from dating someone else. Ultimately, he did not have the right to demand anything from her. All he could do was court her again. However, he kept this to himself and looked at Natasha profoundly. After a long time, she nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Are you still¡­ angry at me?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve long forgotten about it.¡± Keh smiled at her answer. All the anguish he felt these few days were swept away, and his mood brightened. His ck eyes stared intently at Natasha¡¯s side profile. ¡°I know what I¡¯ve done in the past had undoubtedly left a scar on your heart. I also know I can¡¯t turn back time to erase all the hurt I¡¯ve caused you but know this, Natasha, I will use the rest of my life to prove that I am serious about you.¡± At this promise, Natasha¡¯s heart trembled. Keh didn¡¯t want to force her to do anything. So, he merely stared at her. ¡°Thank you for being kind and bringing the three children to visit me.¡± When Keh acted emotionally, she didn¡¯t know what she should do. When Keh looked at her, the corner of his lips curled upward. ¡°Do you want toe inside?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m okay¡­¡± ¡°The three are still inside. Moreover, my grandpa¡¯s inside, waiting to have dinner with us,¡± Keh said. At this moment, Keh leaned closer, and she was hit by a masculine scent emanating from his body. Then, in the next second, a hand reached out and unbuckled her seat belt for her. ¡°We should finish our desserts before returning, yeah?¡± His deep voice lightened at the end, making it sound alluring to the listener. As she stared into his eyes, Natasha¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. Her thoughts were in chaos. ¡°Also, you look gorgeous today,¡± he added. When his warm breath tickled her ear, Natasha was at a loss on what to do. One had tomend Keh for being an expert in flirting with women. Only a few words and an amorous gaze were enough to spark a person¡¯s desire. After all, Natasha was only a woman. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After that, Keh pushed the car door open and got down of the car. As Natasha stared at the man, a thought ran through her mind. If I don¡¯t go inside, I¡¯ll look like an unreasonable person, won¡¯t I? With that thought, she, too, pushed the car door open and got down the car. Keh stared at the woman. Wearing a gorgeous one-piece dress, she was so ethereally beautiful as if she was an angel who had juste down from above. As he looked at her, Keh broke into a wide grin. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Tell You A Secret Neither of the kids was expecting Keh to bring Natasha in like that. The four of them were gathered around and having a lively chat when Keh came in with Natasha. ¡°Nat, you¡¯re here!¡± Denise eximed upon seeing her. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s gettingte, so we should head back now,¡± Natasha said. Denise frowned. ¡°But we haven¡¯t had desserts!¡± I¡¯m surprised she has the audacity to bring up desserts¡­ No, she¡¯s my child, so I must remain calm! With that in mind, Natasha forcefully maintained a smile on her face. Keh shot her a nce and said, ¡°We¡¯re in no rush. Let¡¯s have dessert before leaving. Denise, bring it over and we¡¯ll all share it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Denise ran off happily to fetch the desserts. Fabian seized the opportunity to approach Natasha and said, ¡°Hi, Ms. Watson. Long time no see.¡± Natasha nodded slightly at him in response. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Some people are simply born into a life of wealth, and Natasha over here is a good example of that. She¡¯s both beautiful and sassy at the same time! On top of that, she gave birth to triplets too! I must make sure to curry favor with her if I am to benefit from her! ¡°How are you recovering so far?¡± Fabian asked. ¡°Quite well, actually.¡± ¡°Injuries are no joking matter, so you have to be more careful. Feel free to let me know if you ever need my help!¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t mention it.¡± Benjamin and Anthony rolled their eyes at him. Ugh¡­ Isn¡¯t he trying a little too hard? Having divided the desserts, Denise handed them a piece each. Fabian was shocked when she gave him one as well. ¡°I-I get one too?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard looking after Mr. Handsome, so it¡¯s only natural that you get a piece too!¡± Denise replied. Oh, my goodness! For such a young child, she sure is incredibly adorable, well-mannered, mature, and likable! This must be the result of Natasha¡¯s amazing parenting! Fabian was so overwhelmed by emotions that he didn¡¯t really know how to react. ¡°T-Thank you, Little Marshmallow¡­¡± he mumbled while receiving the dessert from her. ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Denise said with a smile before making her way toward Keh. Fabian then gestured at the couch. ¡°Have a seat, Ms. Watson.¡± Natasha nodded and headed over to the couch. Anthony and Benjamin immediately made their way over and stood guard beside her the moment she sat down. It became obvious that the boys were closer to Natasha, and that Denise favored Keh more. In fact, she would probably glue herself to him if she could. Of course, Keh was well aware of all that. Anthony and Benjamin are always acting maturely like adults whenever they see me. Denise, on the other hand, would always melt my heart and make me want to shower her with love and affection. When faced with Natasha, however, Anthony and Benjamin act just like ordinary children. As for Natasha¡­ She¡¯s always cold and distant but bes incredibly gentle and warm whenever she¡¯s Content held by N?velDrama.Org. around her kids. The look in his eyes softened as he looked at her from the side. ¡°Nat¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t she?¡± Denise asked all of a sudden. Keh turned around and shed her a smile. ¡°Yeah, she is.¡± Denise let out a helpless sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a shame she doesn¡¯t realize that. She actually thinks she looks in in this outfit! Can you believe it?¡± Keh chuckled and patted her on the head. ¡°You sure know a lot, huh?¡± Denise took a bite of her dessert and asked, ¡°Do you like Nat, Mr. Handsome?¡± Keh paused for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yeah, I do.¡± ¡°Do you want to date her, then?¡± Denise pressed on. Not wanting to lie to his kids, Keh replied without any hesitation, ¡°I do.¡± Denise let out a giggle. ¡°I knew it!¡± Seeing how happy she was, Keh couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell her the truth. But, so what if I do? Natasha already has someone else that she likes. The next thing he knew, Denise stood on her tiptoes and whispered into his ear, ¡°Let me tell you a secret, Mr. Handsome.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°While we were on the way here, I asked Nat if she¡¯d date Mr. Zach. Guess what? She said no!¡± Keh froze upon hearing that and stared at her in silence. ¡°By ¡®Mr. Zach,¡¯ I mean Zachary Lynch!¡± Denise added. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is this true, Denise?¡± Denise nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true! Nat said it herself on the way here. She only sees Mr. Zach as a friend, nothing more. If you like her, then you must work hard to win her over!¡± Keh shifted his gaze toward Natasha. If what Denise said is true, then why didn¡¯t Natasha deny it when I questioned her the other day? ¡°Just so you know, Nat has tons of suitors. I¡¯m not sure why, but those suitors all ended up being her friends instead,¡± Denise said with a confused look on her face. Keh let out a chuckle when he heard that. ¡°Nat is far too excellent for those ordinary guys, so they can only befriend her at best.¡± Denise¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, that makes sense! This is the most logical exnation I¡¯ve heard so far! By the way, Mr. Handsome¡­ Nat may seem cold and aloof on the outside, but she¡¯s really soft and easily moved. She doesn¡¯t really know how to get along with people because she hasn¡¯t been in a rtionship before, so she tries to put on a tough front. If you really like her, then you must cherish her and keep her safe from harm!¡± Her charisma was practically identical to that of Natasha¡¯s. Keh shifted his gaze back toward Natasha as he said, ¡°Yeah, I will. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t let her down this time.¡± Natasha happened to look in his direction at the time, and their eyes met briefly. Feeling uneasy from his scorching gaze, Natasha deliberately cleared her throat and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting ¡°Okay!¡± Denise then turned toward Keh and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve got to go now, Mr. Handsome. I¡¯ll keep you posted if anything happens!¡± Keh shed her an affectionate smile. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Bye, Mr. Handsome!¡± Denise waved at him before reluctantly returning to Natasha¡¯s side. ¡°We¡¯ll be on our way now,¡± Natasha said. ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys a ride.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just walk you to the door, then.¡± Natasha made no further attempts to refuse him after that. As he watched them enter the car outside the hospital, Keh felt a strong urge to go with them. ¡°It¡¯s reallyte now. Maybe I should drive you guys home.¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± the three kids said to him in unison, much to Natasha¡¯s amusement. Ha! I don¡¯t even need to say a word! ¡°You¡¯re still injured, Mr. Handsome. Right now, your main priority should be recovering from your injury. You¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to drive us home in the future!¡± Denise advised him. Keh nodded. ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll do as you say, Denise.¡± He then nced at Natasha as he continued, ¡°Let me know when you get home.¡± Natasha nodded instinctively at him without saying a word. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Take Me More Seriously Fabian waited till their car had disappeared into the distance before asking, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, don¡¯t you feel that Ms. Watson seems very different tonight?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How so?¡± Keh asked. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure. I just feel like her existence is legendary. She dismissed the efforts of those who have tried to woo her, and was able to win without even doing anything!¡± Fabian replied. ¡°Oh? What did she win?¡± ¡°Your heart, of course! Countless women have tried to date you just so they could marry into the Hamilton family, but none of them have seeded. Ms. Watson, on the other hand, has those three kids as her trump card. I doubt anyone out there could possibly beat her!¡± Natasha is clearly the apple of Old Mr. Hamilton¡¯s eye, so she is bound to have absolute authority in the household! If one of the three kids inherits Hamilton Corporation, Natasha will be the ultimate winner in life! Man, she has mepletely impressed! To his surprise, Keh sneered coldly at him in response. Since when has Natasha won me over? All of her actions point toward fear and avoidance! Feeling a little defeated at the thought of that, Keh frowned in displeasure. ¡°You think she has won, but the truth is, she doesn¡¯t even care about such things. I could give her a free win, and she¡¯d still turn it down.¡± He then turned around and made his way back to the ward after saying that. Natasha doesn¡¯t give a d*mn about wealth and power. I don¡¯t even know what I can offer to win her over. Now that I think about it, there really is nothing I can do about this. ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I said Ms. Watson has achieved absolute victory,¡± Fabian mumbled as he followed closely behind. Natasha plopped herself onto her bed after having a simple supper and brushing her teeth. She had just fallen asleep when her phone¡¯s ringtone woke her up. Although she was displeased when she saw that it was Keh calling, she answered the phone anyway. ¡°What do you want?¡± she uttered in a hostile tone. ¡°Were you asleep?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Natasha mumbled sleepily. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you up until now,¡± Keh said. ¡°Huh? Waiting for me? Why?¡± ¡°I told you to let me know when you get home, didn¡¯t I?¡± Oh¡­ Right, he did actually say that¡­ With that in mind, Natasha replied, ¡°I forgot.¡± Keh could only sigh as he realized she truly had him beaten. ¡°Natasha, when will you start taking me more seriously? Even just a little bit would be nice,¡± he asked after a long pause. The line went silent for a few seconds before Natasha responded. ¡°Huh? Sorry, what did you say?¡± She sounded like she had dozed off. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just d you¡¯re home safe. Go ahead and get some rest,¡± Keh mumbled. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± ¡°Good night¡­¡± Natasha hung up the phone immediately after that and tried to go back to sleep, but her drowsiness had already vanishedpletely. It wasmon for people to get all emotional and sensualte at night, and Natasha was no different. The look in her eyes became clear as she looked out the window and lost herself in her conflicting feelings. Natasha was woken up by a bunch of loud nging noises really early the next morning. Since she had been sleeping throughout the day yesterday, she decided to get up as she wasn¡¯t feeling all that sleepy. Upon stepping out the door, Natasha saw her kids busy packing their stuff. ¡°What are you all doing?¡± ¡°Nat, you¡¯re awake! Our school is on break for three days, so Great-grandpa said he¡¯d take us all on an outing today!¡± Denise replied excitedly. Natasha looked at Terence upon hearing that. ¡°Liam said he¡¯d stay over at our ce if I don¡¯t go,¡± Terence eximed angrily. Haha! Looks like Old Mr. Hamilton is the only one who can counter Grandpa! Natasha chuckled at the thought of that. ¡°Hurry up and pack your stuff, Nat! We¡¯ll be leaving shortly!¡± Denise said. ¡°You guys go on ahead. I have some stuff to take care of today,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Huh? You have yet to recover from your injuries, so you shouldn¡¯t be running about just yet,¡± Terence advised her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine, Grandpa. You guys make sure to have fun,¡± Natasha reassured him. Terence nodded. ¡°Zachary said he¡¯de over to help look after you, but he only showed up once¡­¡± Not wanting to talk about Zachary, Natasha pretended she didn¡¯t hear that and went to wash up in the bathroom. Terence could only let out a helpless sigh as he continued packing and left the house with the kids. Natasha, too, grabbed her stuff and left the house shortly after they did. ¡°Do not strain your arm for at least a year unless you want to lose it,¡± Spencer reminded her after examining her arm at the Grecia Hotel. ¡°Got it,¡± Natasha replied calmly as she pulled her arm back. Spencer shot her a nce as he asked, ¡°Are you in a rtionship?¡± Natasha froze for a second upon hearing that. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then how do you exin the man¡¯s voice that night? I can tell that he¡¯s really into you.¡± Spencer pressed on. Natasha rolled her eyes at him. ¡°How would you know that if you haven¡¯t seen him?¡± ¡°I can tell simply from the way he speaks. As a man, I know what he¡¯s thinking,¡± Spencer said confidently. Natasha eyed him from head to toe. ¡°You¡¯re a man?¡± As if his pride had been crushed, Spencer protested, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t insult me just because I¡¯m prettier than you! I¡¯m a real man, okay?¡± Natasha burst outughing and said with a nod, ¡°Yes, of course you are!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude of yours? Do you want me to prove it to you?¡± Spencer snapped back at her. Natasha nodded. ¡°Sure, go ahead!¡± Any other woman would¡¯ve either run off with her face buried in her hands or called him a pervert, but Natasha simply dared him to make a move. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not behaving like a woman at all! I wonder if there¡¯s even a man out there that can control your crazy a*s!¡± Spencer grumbled. Natasha ignored his statement and asked, ¡°So, are we going for lunch or not?¡± ¡°Of course we are! Why would I decline when you¡¯re buying?¡± Spencer replied. ¡°Then shut your trap and get a move on. Come on, let¡¯s go,¡± Natasha said as she went out the door. Because most of the VIPs werezy to go up the stairs, they usually booked private rooms on the first floor at Infinitium. As such, Natasha chose to book a room on the second floor where it would be quieter and have fewer people around. ¡°The VIP rooms are on the first floor, so why are we dining on the second floor?¡± Spencer asked after ordering his food. ¡°What difference does it make? We¡¯re just here to have lunch,¡± Natasha replied in her usual matter-of- fact tone. Their conversation was interrupted when a familiar voice came from downstairs. ¡°You just hit me with your bag, madam.¡± Natasha shifted her gaze in the direction of the voice and saw Denise holding her head as she stood in front of a woman in her fifties. The woman was elegantly dressed and looked quite beautiful with her exquisite makeup. ¡°Where did youe from, kid? You shouldn¡¯t go running around and bumping into others! Now get out of my way!¡± the woman eximed with a frown before shoving Denise aside. Natasha narrowed her eyes when she saw that. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 No Need To Stay In Business Anthony furrowed his brows when he came over and witnessed the incident. ¡°Hold it right there!¡± he said as he stepped in front of the woman. Despite his young age, the look in his eyes was extremely sharp. The woman¡¯s frown deepened as she eyed Anthony from head to toe. ¡°Great, now I¡¯ve got two annoying brats in my way! Get lost!¡± ¡°You bumped into my sister. Apologize to her,¡± Anthony demanded. The woman broke into a grin when she heard that. ¡°This girl is your sister?¡± Upon taking a closer look at the two of them, the woman realized they did indeed look quite alike. Hmph! Me? Apologize to a kid? Fat chance! ¡°I¡¯m really busy, so I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense. Run along now, kid!¡± she shouted impatiently. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere until you apologize to her!¡± Anthony snapped back at her with a vicious look in his eyes. Spencer, who was watching everything from upstairs, arched an eyebrow as hemented, ¡°That boy sure has a nice look in his eyes. He definitely has potential!¡± Natasha¡¯s expression turned gloomy as she continued to observe the situation. She was in no hurry to go downstairs as she wanted to see how far Anthony would go to protect himself and his family. Erin red at the boy before her in disbelief. ¡°What did you just say? You sure talk big for a mere child! Do you even have any idea who I am?¡± Anthony waspletely unfazed by her attempt at asserting dominance. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are! You bumped into my sister, so you¡¯re going to apologize!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Erin was clearly angered by his persistence, but tried her best to keep her cool as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me, kid! Step aside!¡± Anthony simply stared her down and refused to budge. Not wanting to let it drag on any further, Erin tried to make her way around him, but Anthony moved along with her and blocked her path. ¡°Don¡¯t make me hurt you, kid!¡± Erin yelled in frustration. Trying to threaten me, is she? Heh, I¡¯m not afraid of her! ¡°Go ahead! Show me what you¡¯ve got!¡± Anthony shouted back at her with a fearless look on his face. Erin¡¯s expression grew nasty as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents then, you little sh*t!¡± ¡°Give me your best shot!¡± Anthony replied with a sneer. Unbeknownst to Erin, the watch hidden in his sleeve had been set to taser mode. Anthony waspletely prepared to shock the living daylights out of her if she daredy a finger on him. Noticing that Erin had reached out to grab him, Natasha was about to rush downstairs when Terence came out of a private room. ¡°Stop!¡± he shouted when he saw what Erin was doing. Terence then ran up to them and stood in front of Erin as he continued, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Erin retracted her hand and looked away arrogantly. ¡°Hmph! I was just going to teach this brat here some manners!¡± Terence was about to say something when a deep and authoritative voice came from behind. ¡°You? Teach him manners?¡± Realizing that he no longer had to do anything with Liam and Benjamin around, Anthony set his watch back to its normal mode. ¡°Great-grandpa!¡± Denise cried out while running toward Liam. Liam frowned when he saw how upset she looked. ¡°What happened, Denise?¡± ¡°This olddy bumped into me and shoved me! She even threatened to teach us a lesson when Anthony asked her to apologize!¡± Denise eximed. Benjamin was starting to get mad at Erin but realized what was going on when he saw the cunning look in Denise¡¯s eyes. Liam exploded with anger on the spot. ¡°She wanted to teach you kids a lesson? How dare she?¡± This man looks like he¡¯s in his seventies¡­ He¡¯s got a walking stick in his hand and a powerful, stern look on his face. Only those who have been in power for a very long time could possibly exude an aura like this. Looks like this guy is a lot wealthier than Desmond! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. With that in mind, Erin asked ¡°And who might you be?¡± Liam walked up to her and asked with a sneer, ¡°These kids just call me their ¡®great-grandpa.¡¯ So who do you think I am? Hmph! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a mere nobody like you threatens a member of the Hamilton family!¡± Huh? The Hamilton family? Erin had mostly been living overseas, so she had little to no knowledge of the local affairs. On top of that, she waspletely devoted to the Lynch family, so she knew nothing about the Hamilton family at all. Not knowing who she was messing with, Erin red at them nonchntly as she continued, ¡°These kids were in my way and refused to budge, so I was just trying to frighten them a little! I didn¡¯t do anything to them.¡± The look in Liam¡¯s eyes grew increasingly stern. ¡°Frighten them? We love them so much that we won¡¯t even scold them, and you dare say you tried to frighten them?¡± ¡°These kids turn out like this because you keep spoiling them! I suggest you teach them some proper manners or someone else will!¡± Erin snapped back at him mockingly. She then tried to walk away, but Terence stepped in front of her and blocked her path. ¡°What, are you trying to gang up on me now? Hah, it seems the apple really doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree!¡± Erin said with a frown. Liam was on the verge of losing his temper at that point. ¡°You¡¯d better watch your tongue, olddy!¡± Terence yelled. Erin stared at him in disbelief. ¡°W-What did you just call me?¡± ¡°Oh, my bad! I meant to call you an old hag!¡± Terence replied with a sneer, showing her no mercy whatsoever. ¡°You¡­¡± Erin¡¯s eyes went wide with anger. If there was one thing she couldn¡¯t stand, it was people insulting her age. Due to the hugemotion they were causing, the manager had no choice but toe over. ¡°Ah, you came here just in time! You¡¯re the manager of this ce, right? I want you to get rid of these pieces of trash!¡± Erin said upon seeing him. To her surprise, the manager simply ignored her and bowed respectfully toward Liam before asking, ¡°What is going on here, Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°If random b*tches can juste in here and cause trouble, then there¡¯s no need for this restaurant to stay in business!¡± Liam replied coldly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Old Mr. Hamilton! I¡¯ll have it taken care of right away!¡± The manager then grabbed his walkie-talkie and said, ¡°We have a troublemaker here on the first floor! Send two guys over to escort her out of this restaurant immediately!¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Anthony Protects His Siblings Erin frowned as her instincts told her that Liam was no pushover. The next thing she knew, two men had appeared in front of her and motioned at her to leave. Refusing to put up with the humiliation, Erin turned toward the manager and yelled desperately, ¡°What the heck is wrong with you guys? They¡¯re the ones ganging up on me! How am I the troublemaker here?¡± Unfortunately for her, the manager wasn¡¯t having any of it. ¡°Madam, please cooperate with us or we will have to use force.¡± Of course, Erin wasn¡¯t going to just leave without putting up a fight. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere! Do you guys have any idea who I am?¡± Not wanting to waste any more time with her, the manager ordered, ¡°Get her out of here!¡± The two men then grabbed Erin by the arms and started dragging her out of there. Zachary happened toe in through the door at the time. He immediately ran forward when he saw his mother being dragged away. ¡°What¡¯s happening, Mom? Please stop this, you guys!¡± As if she had found a glimmer of hope in a sea of darkness, Erin pleaded with him, ¡°They¡¯re ganging up on me, son!¡± Zachary frowned when he looked up and saw Terence and Liam. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, Old Mr. Watson, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Terence was just as shocked to see him show up. ¡°Zachary? She¡¯s your mother?¡± Zachary nodded reluctantly. ¡°Yes, she is. Can you tell me what happened?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The look on Terence¡¯s face turned gloomy instantly, and he looked away without saying a word. ¡°Zachary, you know these people?¡± Erin asked. Zachary simply frowned and kept quiet. Oh? What a coincidence! This guy has already gotten off to a bad start before he even does anything! Looks like we have the upper hand here! Liam arched a brow at the thought of that. Despite feeling a little relieved, he maintained a calm expression and cleared his throat as he said, ¡°She bumped into Denise and refused to apologize. On top of that, she even threatened to teach them a lesson on our behalf. I was just returning the favor.¡± Zachary shifted his gaze toward Erin upon hearing that. Erin shook her head profusely. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true! These two kids wouldn¡¯t get out of my way, so I was just trying to scare them a little!¡± Zachary frowned as he knew his mother¡¯s personality all too well. He then ignored her and shifted his gaze toward Denise as he asked, ¡°Are you okay, Denise? Did she hurt you anywhere?¡± Denise rubbed a reddened spot on her head and said, ¡°Right here, but I¡¯m all good now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry you got hurt like this, Denise. I¡¯ll apologize to you on her behalf, okay?¡± ¡°Zachary!¡± Erin protested angrily. Denise nodded. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll stop being mad since you¡¯ve apologized, Mr. Zach!¡± Zachary gave her a pat on the head before turning to look at Anthony. ¡°Anthony, I¡ª¡± ¡°No need to apologize to me. I¡¯m fine with it as long as my sister is. Just keep in mind that I will not sit by and do nothing if someone bullies my sister.¡± Anthony cut him off. Zachary shed him a smile as he continued, ¡°I understand, but I still need to apologize to you regardless.¡± Anthony could only let out a helpless sigh in response. I really like Zachary for being such a gentle and chivalrous man. Oh, well¡­ It really is a shame¡­ Having obtained their forgiveness, Zachary stood up to face Terence and Liam. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, Old Mr. Watson, my mother is indeed at fault here today. Will you two please let this slide for my sake?¡± Terence was too angry to speak at the time, so he looked away and kept quiet instead. ¡°All right. We¡¯ll let it slide since Denise has chosen to forgive her,¡± Liam said while motioning at the manager. The manager nodded and had the two security guards stand down. Liam then walked up to Terence and said, ¡°Come on, Terence. Let¡¯s carry on with our meal. Don¡¯t let this ruin our mood!¡± Terence simply kept quiet and shot Zachary another nce before returning to the private room. ¡°I will have two men stand guard outside your private room to prevent anyone from disturbing you any further, Old Mr. Hamilton. I will also be on standby here, so just let me know if you need anything,¡± the manager added with a bow. Liam nodded at him and entered the private room with the kids. ¡°Who the heck are those people? How dare they gang up on me like this?¡± Erin grumbled in frustration as she watched them walk away. ¡°The Hamilton family is the economic lifeline for Glenport City. Dad has always been wanting to coborate with them,¡± Zachary whispered. Erin froze and stared at Zachary in disbelief after hearing that. ¡°A-Are you serious?¡± she asked after a brief pause. Zachary nodded in response, much to Erin¡¯s dismay. After racking her brain for a bit, she instructed Zachary, ¡°Don¡¯t let your dad find out about this. He¡¯ll get mad if he does!¡± Zachary shot her a nce and said nothing further. Desmond will never forgive me if I get on Hamilton Corporation¡¯s bad side! I mustn¡¯t let him find out about this! Erin shuddered just thinking about the trouble she had gotten herself into. With the dramatic incident over, Spencer said with a faint smile, ¡°Those kids sure are something else! Despite acting like victims on the outside, they¡¯re actually ingenious little schemers on the inside!¡± Natasha didn¡¯t say anything, but the look of anger in her eyes was as clear as day. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you angry?¡± Spencer asked upon noticing it. ¡°No.¡± Natasha returned to her seat and carried on eating. Spencer jabbed at her. ¡°Are you sure? You look like you¡¯re about to kill someone!¡± Natasha ignored him as her lips curled into a cold sneer. Having recalled something, Spencer asked, ¡°Also, didn¡¯t you say you were going to introduce me to someone? Who is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out when the timees.¡± ¡°What, you can¡¯t bring that person over right now?¡± ¡°Now isn¡¯t a convenient time.¡± Spencer stared at her with a devilish look in his eyes. ¡°Fine. This only makes me a lot more curious as to who the person is.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, Thalia is currently in Glenport City. You¡¯d better be careful when you¡¯re out and about,¡± Natasha reminded him. Spencer dropped his fork and looked up at her when he heard that. ¡°Wait, what did you just say?¡± Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Darz Remains Undefeated Natasha looked rather unruffled while a trace of panic shed across Spencer¡¯s eyes. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± he asked. Natasha nced at him cidly. ¡°Rx, she doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re here. She¡¯s here for me.¡± Spencer heaved a sigh of relief at her words. ¡°Phew.¡± ¡°What happened between the two of you?¡± Natasha asked all of a sudden, shooting him a curious nce. The first time she had heard about Thalia was from Spencer. Spencer¡¯s cheeks became inexplicably flushed. He blinked his narrow eyes. ¡°What could happen between us? She¡¯s a fierce and vicious woman. Nobody can hide from her.¡± ¡°Then why are you blushing?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Spencer demanded. ¡°I have been drinking!¡± At that, he picked up the ss of red wine on the table and downed it. A smile appeared across Natasha¡¯s lips as she watched him. Being reticent, are we? Fine. Spencer was even more flustered after being teased by Natasha. ¡°By the way,¡± he said suddenly upon recalling something, ¡°what did shee to you for? You haven¡¯t offended Darz, have you?¡± ¡°I had dealt with Darz several times when I was investigating my dad some time ago,¡± Natasha replied unhurriedly as she took her time to swallow her food. ¡°They wanted me to join them.¡± ¡°Is that why they sent Thalia?¡± he asked. Natasha nodded. ¡°And you¡­¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know who I am yet,¡± Natasha concluded calmly. Spencer narrowed his eyes. ¡°She hasn¡¯t seen through you, but you have seen through her?¡± ¡°When you first mentioned her to me back then, I had her investigated out of curiosity and remembered her because she¡¯s beautiful.¡± The man was rendered speechless by her words. Am I supposed to respond to that? His symmetrical features suddenly grimaced at the thought. Catching sight of the bottle of red wine before him, he poured another ss and downed it. That is why it is terrible to have a hacker close to you. Before you find anything on them after their sudden appearance in your life, they¡¯ve already found everything there is to know about you. Even more importantly, a careless word to her would be enough for her to discover everything. At that harrowing prospect, Spencer was inwardly grateful that he and Natasha were friends instead of enemies. How terrifying! Spencer cleared his throat. ¡°Are you going to tell her?¡± Natasha raised her eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t n on joining them. Why should I tell her?¡± ¡°So, you aren¡¯t even nning on showing your face?¡± he asked, incredulous. ¡°It¡¯s for the best.¡± His lips twisted into a bitter smile. For some reason, he felt awful for Thalia. At least they can¡¯t investigate or get to her. It sucks for them to have to return empty-handed. By that point, Natasha seemed to have sensed something as she nced at her friend. ¡°How about N?velDrama.Org content. you act as my proxy and tell her for me?¡± ¡°This conversation never happened!¡± cried Spencer. Natasha smiled at his look of fear. ¡°The miracle doctor who has dominated the underworld is afraid of a little girl. I¡¯m even more curious to know what happened between you two.¡± Spencer gave her a faint smile. ¡°Curiosity killed the cat, you know. You shouldn¡¯t ask too many questions, youngdy.¡± ¡°Maybe I should ask Thalia then?¡± Spencer¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Natasha grinned at his exaggerated reaction and said nothing. Spencer knew that she would not do such a thing. She only threatened to in jest. Having known each other for many years, it was a point of Natasha¡¯s character that he was already familiar with. He met her gaze with a firm resolve. ¡°Are you close with her?¡± ¡°Somewhat. She lives downstairs of us.¡± Spencer¡¯s mouth hung open in surprise. Though he did not express it, Natasha¡¯s revtion drove him to anxiety on Thalia¡¯s behalf. Does she even know who she¡¯s living with? It¡¯s no exaggeration to call this woman the devil! Spencer lowered his voice, his lips taut with worry. ¡°Don¡¯t mention me to her, or she¡¯ll go crazy.¡± There was no trace of levity on Spencer¡¯s expression when he uttered those words. Though Natasha could not tell if his words were true, she did not pursue them any further. Instead, she merely nodded. Everybody has their own secrets to hide. Respecting her friend¡¯s reluctance, Natasha ceased her interrogation. ¡°Also, if she¡¯s living below you¡­¡± Spencer blurted before hurriedly hushing himself. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s nothing!¡± Natasha gazed at him as another smile rose involuntarily to her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll keep an eye on her.¡± A hint of embarrassment shed through his narrow eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± The more he tried to exin, the more ruffled he became. After a pause to reorient himself, Spencer gave up. ¡°Forget it, do whatever you want. In short, I want no part in this.¡± Natasha merely smiled at him without speaking. ¡°Tell me about Darz. Do you really have no ns to join?¡± Spencer asked in an attempt to change the subject. ¡°It¡¯s the opportunity of a lifetime.¡± Natasha¡¯s gaze was firm. ¡°I promised Grandpa to refrain from worrying him at least before his hundredth birthday.¡± ¡°s, a rare gem of the hacker world,¡± Spencermented. Natasha did not respond as hacking was only one of her hobbies. She had other matters of interest to pursue. Inparison, she cared more about the feelings of those around her than her hacking career. ¡°Darz has been rising in recent years,¡± Spencer continued. ¡°After a period of rapid development, it is now one of the key yers in the world. Furthermore, their progress over the past two years had been especially so. I heard they have recruited the most talented hackers worldwide who have demolished any opposing forces standing in their way.¡± Natasha listened without responding. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as simple as wanting a seat at the table,¡± Spencer carried out thoughtfully. ¡°I get the feeling they would settle for nothing besides the biggest seat.¡± Though listening at rapt attention, Natasha still did not speak. ¡°If they do want to be the boss, then your influence is bound to be their biggest obstacle. It¡¯s best if you remain neutral. If you joined another organization, you would put a target on your back by being a thorn in their side.¡± As he spoke, Spencer¡¯s expression became increasingly somber. ¡°Instead of fighting for you,¡± he warned, leaning in, ¡°they might just eliminate you. You need to be careful.¡± Natasha raised her eyebrows, met his gaze without any fear in her own, and shed a nonchnt smile. ¡°Everything you said is based on the premise of them being able to find me in the first ce,¡± she said. Spencer could not believe his ears. ¡°I would be giving them something to worry about when theye for me!¡± He was further struck dumb by her audacity. ¡°Be that as it may, you mustn¡¯t drop your guard,¡± Spencer said nervously. ¡°These hackers Darz has recruited over the past two years are formidable opponents, and there hasn¡¯t been a mission they could notplete since they were engaged. You should confront them if the opportunity arises and test the validity of their reputation. It¡¯s good to know where we stand.¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Why Are You Still Quarreling Natasha smiled as she listened to his frantic instructions. ¡°Stop smiling. I¡¯m being serious!¡± Spencer eximed. Natasha nodded. ¡°I know you are.¡± He mulled in silence for a while. ¡°I need you to regain full health of your hand, or you won¡¯t be able to do anything when danger strikes. You¡¯ll be a sitting duck.¡± It was Natasha¡¯s turn to be speechless with surprise. The subject seemed to remind Spencer of something. ¡°Why did you suddenly decide to treat your hand? Could it be due to what we¡¯ve just discussed?¡± Natasha¡¯s beautiful face remained indifferent. ¡°It has nothing to do with Darz and everything to do with protecting myself and those around me. Most importantly, as I might meet my father¡¯s killer, I think it is wiser to be in my best possible form.¡± Spencer narrowed his eyes at the sight of the cruelty shing in hers. He knew that the matter regarding her father had always been a thorn in Natasha¡¯s heart. As long as she hasn¡¯t uncovered the truth, she will not let it go. ¡°No matter what you have in mind,¡± Spencer cautioned, ¡°run it by me first.¡± Natasha smiled appreciatively. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Meanwhile, Terence had lost his appetite in the private room below. Aside from Anthony and Denise being wronged, the very thought of Zachary¡¯s mother incensed him. Liam knew what his friend was thinking. ¡°Enough moping, Terence,¡± he advised. ¡°There¡¯s no point in holding on to anger toward somebody like that. I won¡¯t let anybody else take advantage of our great- grandchildren!¡± ¡°Not that!¡± the other said impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s even less worth being angry with that woman!¡± Liam retorted. ¡°I know what you are thinking, Terence. You like Zachary as much as you dislike his mother, and you¡¯re afraid that Nat will suffer when she marries him.¡± Terence cast a wary gaze at Liam, embarrassed that his thoughts had been dissected and analyzed. ¡°You know everything, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for years, haven¡¯t we? I always know what¡¯s on your mind.¡± The two old men had settled down by that point, and Liam looked at hispanion. ¡°Have you conducted a background check on Zachary?¡± Terence¡¯s gaze grew sharp. ¡°What about his background?¡± ¡°Zachary is the illegitimate child of Desmond Lynch. Yes, Lynch Corporation.¡± Terence was startled at the news. ¡°Desmond¡¯s son?¡± he repeated. Liam nodded. Terence¡¯s brow creased even further at the disconcerting revtion. He had heard of Desmond while he was still in the business industry. Though thetter had built Lynch Corporation from scratch, Terence recalled Desmond¡¯s reputation as cruelly relentless and treacherous. ¡°Rumor has it that financial troubles have been guing the Lynch family ofte,¡± Liam continued. ¡°Their intention to form a marital alliance with the Lenoir family for financial support hasn¡¯t exactly been a secret.¡± Terence was even more shocked. ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°It mustn¡¯t have been long ago, though it hasn¡¯t been decided yet,¡± replied Liam. ¡°Zachary must have opposed the n.¡± Terence¡¯s countenance turned even paler. No wonder he hasn¡¯t been seen as ofte! ¡°Since you were aware, why haven¡¯t you told me about this sooner?¡± he asked after a prolonged silence, deep in thought. ¡°I thought you already knew everything.¡± ¡°How would I have known that? If I did, would I have allowed that kid to join the Watson family?¡± Liam was stunned at his friend¡¯s outburst. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s my fault, happy? All of this is new to me too, you know. Keh told me.¡± He nced at Terence to gauge thetter¡¯s reaction. Terence¡¯s focus was immediately redirected at the mention of Keh. Though the Lynch family aren¡¯t Content held by N?velDrama.Org. decent, neither is Keh. ¡°Keh is also worried about Nat, which is why he had them investigated.¡± ¡°The fox shouldn¡¯t be appointed to guard the henhouse,¡± Terence muttered. ¡°They always have ulterior motives.¡± Liam pursed his lips but did not defend Keh any longer. ¡°All right, Terence. I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re just worried that no one care for Nat after you die, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll meet a good man. Besides, we will leave her all of our money when we die. Though men cannot be relied upon, money will always be there for her. Am I right?¡± Terence raised his eyebrows at Liam¡¯s words. ¡°You want to leave Nat your money?¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that!¡± Though he couldn¡¯t tell if his friend meant it, Terence could see Liam¡¯s affection toward Natasha, and there was no falsehood in his love. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Nat has already given the Hamilton family three heirs, and the fortune I bequeath her will be passed down to my great-grandchildren,¡± Liam exined good-naturedly. ¡°No matter how you look at it, Ie out on top!¡± His perspective amused Terence. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Nat will find another man and have them squander your fortune instead?¡± ¡°Nat isn¡¯t you,¡± Liam retorted. ¡°She isn¡¯t so easily confused. I believe in her. Besides, I have already made my peace with such a possibility in the future. As long as my three heirs grow up healthy, it doesn¡¯t matter to me!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Terence eximed before sighing helplessly. ¡°Enough out of you. You¡¯re already in poor health, yet you still do not care to umte virtues in your speech. If you think you can, try living long enough to watch those three grow up. I doubt you¡¯dst very long with that filthy tongue of yours!¡± Liam smiled. ¡°I would like to live to a thousand years and have you have the same good fortune. You¡¯re stuck with me, I¡¯m afraid!¡± ¡°You¡¯re on your own!¡± Terence chuckled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to spend eternity in yourpany.¡± ¡°Why not? Are you afraid of how much uglier you¡¯ll get at that age?¡± Liam asked. ¡°If you ever run into an ugly and cantankerous witch, you would have met your match.¡± Terence roared withughter. ¡°Come on, what nonsense are you spouting in front of the children?¡± A pleasant conversation between the two old men had been rare ofte. It appeared they have buried the hatchet atst. Anthony, Terence, and Denise heaved sighs of relief at the intermittent bouts of boisterousughter. Upon hearing thest part, they joined in theughter as well. The children were initially afraid that their great-grandfathers would begin bickering halfway through their conversation again and were d they did not. This must be the reconciliation of the century! Overjoyed at harmony being restored at home, the three children developed monstrous appetites. Denise chose that moment to speak up. ¡°I¡¯m so happy that Gramps and Great-Grandpa have finally stopped quarreling!¡± There is no longer a need to take sides! The two old men turned to look at Denise. Liam stroked her hair. ¡°You look happy, Denise. We won¡¯t quarrel anymore, all right?¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Liam turned to Terence. ¡°See? The children do not want to see us quarreling!¡± ¡°Who wants to quarrel with you?¡± Terence retorted hotly. ¡°If you weren¡¯t fighting with me over the children, I won¡¯t even deign to argue with you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fighting with you. I care for the children, and I didn¡¯t even me you for keeping the news from me for so long. So what if I spend more time with the children than you?¡± demanded Liam. Terence rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you still ming me for keeping it from you? Would you have seen me as your inw if I hadn¡¯t told you about it?¡± ¡°Well, Anthony is a mirror image of Keh. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to figure it out,¡± Liam shot back. The two old men red at each other. Their mutual animosity returned as quickly as it had disappeared. The children exchanged bewildered nces. Didn¡¯t they just promise not to fight anymore? Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Wring Them Dry Natasha returned rtively early. Terence and the triplets were not yet home when she arrived. They only showed up after she had washed up and was getting ready for bed. Denise threw herself into her arms as soon as they entered the door. ¡°Did you miss me today, Nat?¡± Natasha nced down at Denise¡¯s forehead. Though there were no scars or signs of injury, it still stung Natasha to recall the incident. Natasha nodded. ¡°Eh, just a little.¡± ¡°Which is it? Did you miss me or not?¡± ¡°I did!¡± Denise smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Great-grandpa took us to Infinitium for lunch today, Nat. The food there isn¡¯t bad. I¡¯ll take you there another time, okay?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Terence was watching them. ¡°All right, Denise. You¡¯ve been out all day today. Look at how dusty you are! Be a good girl and go wash up.¡± ¡°Yes, Great-grandpa,¡± Denise replied before turning back to Natasha. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up, Nat. See youter!¡± ¡°All right!¡± Natasha watched the triplets stand in line for the washroom. She was then about to retire into her Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g bedroom when Terence called, ¡°Wait a moment, Nat.¡± Natasha turned back to find her grandfather with a peculiar expression. He looked as if he wanted to say something but decided against it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandpa?¡± Natasha asked. Terence gazed at her thoughtfully for some time before he spoke. ¡°How are you and Zachary doing recently?¡± he asked. Natasha knew what Terence was getting at. ¡°Nothing new,¡± she answered after a pause. ¡°I¡¯ve been giving it some serious thought,¡± Terence began with some hesitation. ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s better to take things slow and¡ª¡± The sudden ringing of Natasha¡¯s phone interrupted him. Coincidentally, it was Zachary who was calling. Terence cast a startled look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s calling?¡± ¡°Zachary,¡± Natasha answered simply. Terence looked rather uneasy. ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room,¡± Natasha said. Terence cast about for something else to say, but Natasha had already entered her room. After shutting the door behind her, she answered the call after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Nat.¡± Zachary sounded a little excited. ¡°I was afraid you would never answer my calls again.¡± ¡°Not to that extent,¡± Natasha said in a blunt and distant tone. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± The displeasure in her voice disconcerted Zachary for no apparent reason. ¡°I called to apologize to you.¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± ¡°My mother was at Infinitium for lunch today,¡± he said, sincerity ringing in every syble. ¡°She had an altercation with Denise and Anthony before another bout of conflict with Old Mr. Watson. Of course, it waspletely her fault and that Anthony and Denise were victims of this incident. Although Old Mr. Watson did not take any action out of respect for me, I think it¡¯s still necessary to tell you in person and apologize to you. I am sorry.¡± Although she did not want to admit it, Zachary¡¯s words eased Natasha¡¯s anger. Being impartial in her dealings, Natasha did not have an opinion regarding how Zachary handled things earlier that day. His speaking out of integrity made her feel he did not let her down, at the very least. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you a visit in person another time to apologize to Old Mr. Watson,¡± Zachary said. ¡°No need,¡± Natasha said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± ¡°Though I hadn¡¯t directly caused it, it did make Denise and Anthony feel horrible,¡± Zachary said, eager to make amends. ¡°I hope they won¡¯t be angry with me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re aware of whose fault it is,¡± Natasha said dryly. It was true. The triplets were even better at standing up for themselves than she was. It was a point of pride for Natasha. Zachary was relieved upon hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you again for not ming me.¡± Natasha did not respond. ¡°I need a little time to rify things ofte,¡± Zachary added after a moment¡¯s thought in response to her silence. ¡°We¡¯ll have dinner together after I¡¯ve dealt with everything.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°You should get some sleep. Goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± Natasha had a grim look in her eyes after hanging up. She did not care much for Zachary. Though they were not destined to be lovers, they were at least friends. But after seeing Erin earlier that day, she could imagine what Zachary¡¯s life would be like in the future. It¡¯s none of my business, anyway. If, however, there is a repeat of the incident today, I won¡¯t be showing her any mercy. Meanwhile, Liam headed straight to the hospital after sending the triplets home. Fabian was delivering a work report to Keh when the elder Hamilton arrived, relieved that his grandson had remained in the hospital as instructed. Appearing to be in a cheerful mood, the old man strode over and seated himself on the bedside chair. Keh nced at him. ¡°You are looking chipper today.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Liam nodded as a smile spread across his lips. ¡°I am, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Keh turned his gaze upon his grandfather after signing thest of the documents and handing them back to Fabian. After considering the matter briefly, Liam sat beside him on his bed. ¡°Guess who I ran into today?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you spend the day with Old Mr. Watson and the triplets?¡± Keh asked. Throughout the day, Liam had sent him countless photos of the triplets enjoying themselves on their day out. He could feel the pride and joy of his grandfather through the pictures he took. His fondness for the triplets was so apparent that it was just shy of announcing it with fanfare. ¡°That¡¯s right, I did. I took them to Infinitium for lunch at noon today. Guess who I ran into there?¡± Keh frowned. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Zachary¡¯s mother.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes at the mention of the woman. The old man told him precisely what transpired in Infinitium earlier that day. When Liam was done speaking, Keh¡¯s eyes glinted with a malevolent chill at the thought of the triplets¡¯ indignity. ¡°You have no idea,¡± Liam concluded, ¡°how that snarky vulture of a woman opened my eyes today. I would have had her thrown out and taught a lesson if Zachary didn¡¯t show up.¡± A smile appeared across his lips at the recollection of something else. ¡°I have been thinking about how to tell Terence this but now I don¡¯t have to. He saw it clearly himself and would absolutely not dare give Nat and Zachary his blessing now. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s an opportunity for the Hamiltons?¡± Liam frowned at Keh¡¯s prolonged reticence. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Keh nced up at his grandfather. ¡°Has the Lynch family always wanted a partnership with us, Grandpa?¡± ¡°It seems they did,¡± Liam agreed tentatively, ¡°though I don¡¯t know the specifics. Their proposal has never made it up to us upper management as the scale of their operation is simply not within our consideration at all.¡± At that moment, Keh¡¯s lips suddenly twisted into a smile. ¡°Sometimes, you can¡¯t clobber your enemies to death.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Liam asked. Keh¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to wring them dry?¡± Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 What Is With This Dramatic Reaction Natasha fell into deep slumber after ending the callst night. She had been sleeping because she had been recuperating at home for thest few days. That was why she woke up exceptionally early this morning. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Ross. Natasha nced at the screen and answered the call, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake, Ms. Wealthy? Are you free to talk?¡± Ross asked. ¡°You think you can still talk to me if I¡¯m asleep?¡± Natasha retorted. Ross responded with an awkward chuckle. ¡°When are youing back to the office?¡± ¡°Something happened?¡± Ross responded with another wry smile. ¡°Yeah. Something cropped up¡­¡± ¡°Spill!¡± ¡°Xavier, Thomas, and I had recently worked on a project, and we hade up with a prototype, but the client was not happy with it. We knew something was amiss with the prototype, but we couldn¡¯t figure out the problem. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here to seek your advice.¡± Natasha thought about it and said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡± ¡°You want toe right now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°We cane to you instead, though, since you¡¯re still feeling unwell.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m okay now. I¡¯lle over now since I have nothing to do at home anyway!¡± ¡°Oh, okay. We¡¯ll wait for you then!¡± Ross sounded exceptionally excited. After ending the call, Natasha changed her clothes, put on simple makeup, and was ready to depart. Meanwhile, Anthony was busy cleaning up the living hall. Upon seeing Natasha all dressed up, he asked, ¡°Are you going out, Nat?¡± ¡°Yeah. I have to get back to the office.¡± Anthony frowned and expressed his concern. ¡°But your injury¡ª¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°I feel better now, don¡¯t worry. Besides, I¡¯m tired of staying at home. A trip to the office could make me feel better.¡± Anthony bobbed his head. ¡°All right then!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Great-grandpa?¡± ¡°He went out to do groceries shopping and should be back soon!¡± ¡°Tell him not to worry about me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha soon arrived at Prosper Technologies. Everyone in the office had dark eye circles and looked dispirited, but when they saw Natasha from a distance, their spirit was reignited. They instantly surrounded her. ¡°You¡¯re back, Ms. Watson!¡± ¡°How are you? Do you feel better now, Ms. Watson?¡± ¡°Ms. Watson, the office without you was boring as hell!¡± Natasha was taken aback by their enthusiasm. She was not used to being in the limelight, but their reaction made her very happy. Ross, who was still at his wit¡¯s end, immediately bounced up from his seat when he heard Natasha had Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g arrived. He dashed across the office and extended his hands to embrace her. ¡°You¡¯re back, Ms. Wealthy!¡± But Xavier pulled him back before he could give her a hug. Xavier looked at Natasha and asked, ¡°Boss, why did youe back? Do you feel better now?¡± Natasha hesitated. Before she could answer his question, Ross tried getting her attention by making eye contact with her. Xavier followed her line of sight and looked in Ross¡¯ direction. ¡°You called her?¡± Ross knew the truth woulde to light sooner orter. He responded with an awkward chuckle and said, ¡°Yes, I did call Ms. Watson, but I didn¡¯t expect her toe back so soon-¡± Xavier¡¯s expression turned grim. He rolled his eyes at Ross before turning his attention to Natasha. ¡°We can handle the project ourselves, Boss. You should get enough rest¡ª¡± Natasha looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Rx. I won¡¯t put my health in jeopardy for work. I cherish my life more than anything!¡± Natasha said. Xavier was slightly convinced. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. We can¡¯t be asking Ms. Watson to go home since she¡¯s already here. I¡¯m sure she misses the food in our cafeteria too, right? I¡¯ll buy her lunchter!¡± Natasha grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it!¡± ¡°You have my word! Your lunch is on me!¡± Ross tapped his chest and said. Natasha could not help butugh. ¡°Come, please follow me!¡± It was as if Ross was talking respectfully to a client. Natasha suddenly remembered something. She turned to the receptionist and said, ¡°Oh, I ordered one hundred sets of breakfast. The deliveryman should arrive soon. I¡¯ll need your help to distribute them to everyone.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes brightened as they did not expect her to do this for them. The crowd began to speak. ¡°Aw, you shouldn¡¯t have done it¡­¡± ¡°When I was in the hospital, a few of you represented the office to visit me, and I¡¯m grateful for that. This breakfast set is my way of saying thank you to all of you.¡± ¡°All right, Ms. Watson. Thank you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Natasha then walked in with Xavier and Ross. They arrived at a tiny conference room that could hold about ten people. At that point, Thomas was scratching his head in frustration. His hair was disheveled. The moment they stepped into the room, they heard Thomas mumble, ¡°No, no, no, no, no. This project will fail for sure if we do that. Before we can make it, I might die from overwork. But I can¡¯t think of a better solution!¡± Natasha nced at Thomas before turning her attention to Xavier and Thomas. Ross¡¯ face fell. ¡°Did you see that, Ms. Watson? I didn¡¯t want to call you, but look at Thomas¡­¡± Natasha noticed the three of them looked disheveled in their overgrown beards. Of all the three men, Thomas looked especially rugged. She walked over and sat down. Thomas lifted his eyes and took a nce at Natasha before turning his attention to hisputer. A few secondster, he lifted his head and looked at her again. At that point, Thomas could not believe his eyes. ¡°M-Ms. Watson? Is that you? Am I hallucinating? Am I experiencing terminal lucidity before death?¡± He continued mumbling, ¡°No, no, no, no, no. I can¡¯t be thinking about Ms. Watson right now. Focus, Thomas. Focus¡­¡± He kept shaking his head. When he was about to stand up and leave the conference room, he saw Xavier and Ross standing right behind. Thomas froze for a bit and blinked. It was as if he was experiencing lightheadedness. ¡°No, I can¡¯t do this anymore. This hallucination has gotten the better of me. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing Ms. Watson here. That¡¯s it. I can¡¯t deal with this anymore.¡± Ross turned around to look at Natasha. ¡°You see that, Ms. Wealthy? Now you know why I had to call you?¡± Natasha nodded to show that she understood what was going on. Upon hearing that, Thomas froze once again. He turned around and looked in Natasha¡¯s direction. ¡°So I¡¯m not hallucinating? So Ms. Watson is real? She¡¯s back?¡± he asked in a trembling voice. Natasha gave him a smile. When Ross was about to exin the situation, Thomas approached Natasha and gave her a serious look. Before Natasha could say anything, the man kneeled before her and wailed, ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Ms. Watson! I would be dead if you didn¡¯te back!¡± His reaction rendered Natasha speechless. I¡¯ve just been away for a few days. What¡¯s with his dramatic reaction? Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 How Competent Can Your Son Be Meanwhile, Erin and Zachary once again stepped into the Lynch residence in Huxville, a wealthy neighborhood in the western part of Glenport City. They could not help but sigh when they realized nothing much had changed over the years. The residence was still as impressive and majestic as ever. For years, she had been dreaming of entering the building again. Finally, her dream hade true. Erin gracefully sat on the couch in the living hall while the housekeeper served them tea. At that point, Erin was still a bundle of nerves and did not know what to do. ¡°Zachary, look at me. What do you think of my look?¡± Erin shot the man a concerned look while tidying up her hair and clothes. Zachary took a sweeping nce at her and replied calmly, ¡°You look fine.¡± Erin took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t upset your dad when you see himter. He finally took the initiative to invite us over for the first time in many years-¡± Zachary kept mum. He would not havee to the Lynch residence if it were not for the Lenoir family. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. For years, Desmond had left them in the lurch. Zachary could somehow figure out why Desmond called them home. To Zachary, the so-called kinship meant nothing as it was bound by rules and restrictions. Annoyance shed across his eyes. He tilted his head and saw a wheelchair-bound figure from a stone¡¯s throw away. Zachary narrowed his eyes upon seeing that person. The man in the wheelchair was his brother from another mother, Jacques Lynch. Jacques got into a serious traffic ident a year ago, and the doctor had to amputate his legs to save his life. Zachary knew the Lynch family would not have epted him if it were not for the ident. Jacques, who stared at Zachary, slowly wheeled himself to the living hall. When Erin turned toward the source of sound and noticed Jacques from a distance, she immediately stood up and walked in his direction. ¡°Are you Jacques? I couldn¡¯t recognize you anymore since I¡¯ve not seen you in years¡­¡± Erin put on an affable front when she approached Jacques. Yet, Jacques¡¯ attention was fixated on Zachary. There was an intense murderous glint in the former¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh, before I forget. I brought you some health supplements from overseas¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need them!¡± Jacques cut her off curtly. He looked up at her with a scowl. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to use your things.¡± Erin looked at him and frowned. She wanted to say something, but words caught in her throat. ¡°Jacques, we didn¡¯te with a bad intention¡­¡± Jacques snorted icily. A chilling re shed across his eyes as he sneered, ¡°This was how you spoke to my mom, who eventually went mad and jumped off the building. Do you still remember?¡± Erin instantly nched at his words. ¡°I know it was my fault, but I didn¡¯t expect that to happen. Jacques, I know you won¡¯t listen to anything I say, but I promise I¡¯ll take good care of you once I return to the Lynch residence. I¡¯ll treat you like my own¡ª¡± Jacques grimaced and red at her. ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t need you to take care of me! It looks like you¡¯re still hopeful that you can return to the Lynch residence, huh? Over my dead body!¡± Jacque roared in anger. ¡°Jacques¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call my name! Who are you to call my name?¡± ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t want to listen to me, but I just want to atone for my sin. I want to make it up to you. Can¡¯t you forgive me?¡± ¡°You want to atone for your sin? Fine. Go and kill yourself now. I¡¯ll forgive you if you die before my eyes¡­¡± Jacques then gave Zachary a side-eye. ¡°You should jump off the building like how my mother did. I¡¯ll not only forgive you, but I¡¯ll allow your son to return to the Lynch family. How about that? Does this deal sound good to you?¡± Just then, Zachary went up to Jacques and stood in front of him. ¡°Shut your mouth, Jacques¡­¡± Jacques let out a mirthlessugh after seeing the expression on Zachary¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You wanna hit me? Go on. Hit me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hit you if you keep testing my patience!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯ll hit me. Your mom is a mistress, so how cultured can you be? You and your mom are used to barging into houses and bullying people anyway, right?¡± Jacques retorted with a grimace. Zachary¡¯s eyes reddened instantly, and he clenched his fists. When he was about to throw a punch at Jacques, Erin stopped him. ¡°Zachary, stop¡ª¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Erin looked at him and said, ¡°I deserve it!¡± Zachary¡¯s line of sight alternated between his mother and Jacques, and he still had his fists clenched. Jacques, who was observing their interaction, let out of cold snort. ¡°Bravo, bravo! You two amazing actors have put up a good show. I can¡¯t imagine a b*tch is trying to act all righteous in front of me!¡± His remark had once again infuriated Zachary. Thetter charged in Jacques¡¯ direction and grabbed his cors. ¡°You¡¯d better watch your mouth!¡± ¡°What? What did I say wrong?¡± Jacques was not ready to budge even though he was in a wheelchair. After all, years of experience in Lynch Corporation had made Jacques an authoritative figure. Despite being wheelchair-bound, he was still just as steady and assertive. Zachary could not take it anymore. He tightened his grip on the foul-mouthed man¡¯s cors and was ready to knock him out. Erin stepped in and stopped Zachary. ¡°Stop it, Zachary! Let him go!¡± Zachary refused. Erin got desperate and gave him a p. Smack! A tense silence ensued. Erin looked at Zachary and threw a fit. ¡°Zachary, stop causing any unnecessary trouble!¡± Zachary lifted his eyes and turned his gaze to Erin. Disappointment shed across his eyes. ¡°All right.¡± Zachary nodded. He then stood up and walked away. When Erin was about to say something, Desmond came in and bumped into Zachary. Desmond looked at Zachary and frowned. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Before Zachary could answer Desmond, Erin put on a smile and walked up to him. ¡°We heard you¡¯re Desmond nced at Erin and sized her up. He felt the dressing style of Erin, whom he had not met in years, had entuated her sensual femininity. But after seeing Jacques in the wheelchair, Desmond cleared his throat and regained hisposure. ¡°Come in, and let¡¯s have a chat.¡± He then walked toward the living hall. Erin tidied her clothes and hair and followed him. She then walked to the couch and sat down. ¡°You must be tired after working the whole day,¡± Erin said while looking into Desmond¡¯s eyes. The man might be in histe fifties, but he did not look his age. In fact, he still appeared to be as steady and manly as ever. Desmond grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t feel tired at all.¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯re in a good mood. Do you have any good news to share with us?¡± Erin asked smilingly, looking like a gentledy. ¡°Yes, I do have a piece of good news,¡± Desmond said with a smile. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Hamilton Corporation is nning to cooperate with us!¡± Desmond eximed. Erin¡¯s expression changed when she heard the news. Zachary, who was standing by the door, could not help but look over. ¡°Lynch Corporation has been waiting for this coboration for ages! I¡¯m so d that I¡¯ve seized this opportunity!¡± Desmond was exhrated. He believed the coboration would solve all of Lynch Corporation¡¯s problems, and Hamilton Corporation would take hispany to greater heights. Above all, he would be a part of the higher echelons of society! Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Standing In Erin¡¯s heart still skipped a beat whenever she thought about the confrontation with the Hamilton family at Infinitium a few days before. However, she did not dare to let Desmond know about it. Otherwise, her ns to marry into the Lynch family would fall through. Thepany must have been unaffected because I¡¯ve always been overseas, so the Hamilton family did not know about me. With that thought in mind, Erin became at ease. When she saw the smile on Desmond¡¯s face, she smiled as well. ¡°It seems like thepany is going to enter the international market under your lead.¡± It had to be said that Erin¡¯s words were words pleasant to Desmond¡¯s ears. He had fallen for her back then because she was too skilled in buttering others up. Every word that came out of her mouth was one that would delight another. Her words would make a man¡¯s ego inte. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Desmond boisterouslyughed. ¡°It¡¯s still too early to say that we¡¯re entering the international market, but if we work with Hamilton Corporation, we¡¯ll definitely be able to get a standing in the national market.¡± ¡°That will be something we¡¯ll be working on for the next two years. I believe that you¡¯ll achieve that soon,¡± Erin said. Thrilled by her words, Desmond stared at her merrily before nodding his head. ¡°That is the good fortune you bring with you. Once everything is settled, let me know anytime if there¡¯s anything you want,¡± Desmond told her. ¡°Really?¡± A trace of joy shed past Erin¡¯s eyes, but she still kept her collected look on her face. ¡°Of course.¡± Erin was already starting to contemte what she wanted. Right then, Jacques sneered. ¡°I¡¯d advise you to stop thinking of joining the Lynch family because I won¡¯t let you do so!¡± With that, he wheeled himself clumsily toward his room. Erin¡¯s smile froze on her face. Desmond watched his son leave with a frown. He wanted to say something to him, but in the end, he was silent. When he turned back to Erin, he said, ¡°He¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Erin told him. ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ll have to be patient about.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that you understand.¡± Erin still smiled in the same soft way she usually did. Right then, Desmond¡¯s eyes flitted toward Zachary, and a frown appeared on Desmond¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Come over.¡± Erin turned around to look at Zachary and waved to him. ¡°Your dad is calling for you. Come over quickly.¡± Zachary mulled over it for a few seconds before walking over. Just as he took a seat, Desmond said, ¡°Your engagement with Winnifred Lenoir¡ª¡± ¡°I won¡¯t marry her!¡± Zachary cried out before Desmond could finish his sentence. Desmond froze. Then, anger seeped into his eyes. ¡°What did you just say?¡± At that, Erin quickly tugged the hem of Zachary¡¯s shirt and whispered, ¡°Zachary, don¡¯t make your father mad.¡± However, it was as if Zachary had not heard her. As he stared at Desmond, he questioned expressionlessly, ¡°I think I was clear about this. I won¡¯t marry Winnifred. If Lynch Corporation is about to work with Hamilton Corporation, I¡¯m sure all of the problems will be resolved. In that case, why do you want me to marry Winnifred?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one thing to work with Hamilton Corporation and another for your promise with the Lenoir family!¡± Desmond uttered. ¡°Why do I have to sacrifice my love life?¡± ¡°Sacrifice? How is the Lenoir family not a match for you? I¡¯m telling you now that this is an engagement that others want but can¡¯t even get. If not for the current state of your elder brother, do you really think you¡¯ll be able to have a good marriage like this?¡± Desmond bellowed at him furiously. It was then Zachary finally realized that he was nothing but a recement in the matter. As the feelings of sorrow washed over him, he felt the urge to bark out a self-deprecatingugh. All of a sudden, a grin grew on his lips. ¡°In that case, let him marry her then. I don¡¯t want this wedding!¡± Desmond flew into a rage instantly as he mmed his hand on the table. ¡°I dare you to say that again!¡± Zachary did not want to bother repeating himself, so he turned to leave. ¡°You rebellious boy!¡± Desmond leaped to his feet and shouted at the back of his son. ¡°If you don¡¯t marry Winnifred, quit dreaming about joining the Lynch family, and don¡¯t you dare call me your father!¡± Zachary halted in his tracks. He then turned to look at Desmond before looking at the mansion. ¡°Once upon a time, I might have wanted to join the family, but now¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. As for you¡­ You¡¯re someone I never had, so why do you think I¡¯d care about you?¡± With that, he looked away and continued walking out. ¡°Zachary! Zachary Lynch!¡± Erin cried out after him, her body shaking from the anger she felt. Nheless, she still had to make sure to keep up with the gentle, weak facade. Still, no matter how loud Erin cried out for him, Zachary never once turned around. In the past, he would think about how Desmond might have a proper reason¡ªthat Desmond might not have a choice at all¡ªbut now, he realized that he was nothing but a receable being. If Jacques had not been injured in that ident¡ªor if nothing happened to thepany¡ªhe might never have had the chance to be around Desmond. If that was the case, he needed not to contemte as much anymore. Just as Zachary left the ce, Desmond angrily picked up the cup and threw it on the floor. ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a rebellious boy!¡± Desmond fumed. Erin jumped in surprise, but the next thing she did was look at Desmond as she squeezed out a few tears. ¡°This is all my fault. I didn¡¯t educate him well enough. Desmond, I¡¯m sorry. If you have to hold someone ountable for this, please hold me ountable!¡± Desmond looked at her with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s the point of crying right now? Why don¡¯t you think about what to do instead?¡± ¡°Give me some time. I¡¯ll surely convince him otherwise,¡± Erin said. ¡°You¡¯d better do that. If this ends up affecting my matter¡­¡± Desmond did not finish the rest of his sentence out loud. Erin took a step forward to gently caress his back. ¡°It won¡¯t. I won¡¯t let him affect you. Trust me. To be frank with you, he cares about what you think of him. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been a long time since the two of you have met, so themunication between both of you isn¡¯t that smooth.¡± As Desmond listened to her words and felt her hand running down his back, an indescribable feeling seeped into his heart, and he turned to look at her. Erin looked gentle. She was already in her fifties, but she managed to preserve her appearance to make herself still look like she was in her forties. Desmond sighed. ¡°It¡¯s true that you must have had a challenging time raising him alone all these years¡­¡± Erin¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°I said that I¡¯ll do anything if it¡¯s for you. All I ask for is for you not to hold a grudge against me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now.¡± ¡°Then, Desmond, do you¡­ still want me?¡± Erin asked. N?velDrama.Org content. Desmond gave it a thought. ¡°Give me a little more time. As long as the marriage with the Lenoir family is set in stone, I¡¯ll talk to Jacques about it. By then, he¡¯ll agree to it for thepany.¡± Hearing that, Erin instantly smiled. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll wait. As long as I can be with you, I¡¯ll wait no matter how long it takes.¡± Desmond¡¯s eyes flicked toward her gentle face. Indeed, her gentle demeanor was a huge boost to his ego. As he stared at her, an emotion shed past his eyes. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Rted To Keh The news of Hamilton Corporation and Lynch Corporation¡¯s coboration traveled fast. It caused quite a stir. Everyone in the corporate world knew about it. At the start, as they had yet to sign the contract, Desmond was worried that Hamilton Corporation would be angry with him, but it was as if Hamilton Corporation had never heard about the rumors at all. They continued to engage in talks for the deal. Once they began discussing the details of the contract, Desmond became more at ease. Most importantly, numerous businesses began offering an olive branch to Lynch Corporation once the news was out. Even the hosts of the cocktail parties that he would never get a chance to attend back then began sending him invitations to their parties. The business owners that he came across were all Content held by N?velDrama.Org. polite and respectful to him. Although they were all indirectly trying to get to know Hamilton Corporation, the feeling of having others curry favor with him thrilled Desmond. He felt as if he had turned into a member of the upper-ss social circle. He loved that feeling. Desmond knew that Hamilton Corporation was the one who brought him all these benefits. That was why he ced even more value on their coboration¡ªhe had to make sure that theirpanies became business partners. Natasha did not pay much attention to the news of the corporate world. She continued living her life and going to the office. One day, while she was working, Ross said, ¡°Have you heard about Hamilton Corporation working together with Lynch Corporation?¡± Thomas lifted his head. ¡°That news caused an uproar, so how can I not have heard about it? I just don¡¯t understand why Hamilton Corporation is suddenly coborating with a mid-sized business. It¡¯s quite strange.¡± Natasha did not raise her head at the conversation, and their words were just like background music to her. Right then, Ross turned to Natasha. ¡°Ms. Watson, do you know about this?¡± Natasha finally tilted her head upward to look at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°About Hamilton Corporation and Lynch Corporation¡¯s coboration. Do you know any secret details about it?¡± Ross asked. It was then Natasha registered what they were talking about¡ªthe coboration between Keh¡¯s The next thought she had was about the incident at Infinitium. With how protective Liam is of the younger ones, he would most probably tell it to Keh, right? If he did, why is Keh still working with Lynch Corporation? Unless¡­ ¡°Ms. Watson?¡± Ross waved his hand in front of her face. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Natasha snapped back to her senses and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why would I know any secret details about it?¡± At that, Thomas and Ross shared a look before leaning closer to Natasha. ¡°Ms. Watson, are you still trying to hide that from us?¡± ¡°Hide what from you?¡± Natasha returned her gaze to her screen. ¡°Your rtionship with Hamilton Corporation¡­¡± Ross trailed off before narrowing his eyes mysteriously. ¡°Don¡¯t assume that we don¡¯t know anything about this. We¡¯ve already guessed it!¡± Natasha stiffened. ¡°Is that so? If you¡¯ve guessed it, you should know even better that I¡¯m in no way rted to Hamilton Corporation.¡± Rossughed. ¡°So, Ms. Watson, are you admitting to it?¡± Natasha did not answer him. ¡°I¡¯d say you shouldn¡¯t keep holding the grudge. Why do you have to draw a line between you and Hamilton Corporation? You¡¯ll get part of Hamilton Corporation after Keh takes over thepany. Even a little bit of Hamilton Corporation will be more than enough to fund the rest of your life!¡± Natasha picked up the ss at the side and calmly sipped the water in it. Ross continued, ¡°At the very least, you¡¯re siblings. Anyone could see that he¡¯s nice to you at the hospital. I doubt he won¡¯t leave anything for you at all¡­¡± Natasha instantly spat out the water right on Ross¡¯ face. Ross froze. When Thomas saw that, he could not hold back hisughter. ¡°Ms. Watson, is this the reward for my right guess?¡± Ross muttered in a daze. Natasha then took a piece of tissue and shoved it on his face. She then looked at him and asked, ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m siblings with Keh?¡± ¡°Are you not?¡± Thomas queried. ¡°This is a topic that the people in our office have been fervently discussing. This is the most reasonable answer we cane up with.¡± Natasha blinked in silence. At that moment, she began fearing for thepany¡¯s future. The intellect of the people in thispany¡­ After Ross calmly wiped his face, he turned to her and uttered, ¡°Ms. Watson, don¡¯t deny it anymore. Although I don¡¯t know what happened between the two of you, don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t look down on you for this. No one can decide which family they¡¯re born into, but we¡¯re impressed by your character. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be on your side forever!¡± Natasha still did not speak. All she did was give him a nce. She was not in the mood to waste her breath on him. She thought that they really had figured it out, and she was not nning to hide it from him. However, with the level of intelligence they seemed to possess, Natasha did not wish to exin the matter to them anymore. After all, her time with Keh was nothing to be proud of. Thus, Natasha shed them a smile and said, ¡°Wow, thank you.¡± ¡°Of course. We¡¯re good friends!¡± Ross thumped his chest. It took Erin a long time to find Zachary. After countless calls, Zachary finally picked up. ¡°Where are you?¡± Erin asked without beating about the bush. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just speak what¡¯s on your mind? Go back to the Lynch residence with me right away. Tell your father that you¡¯ll go on with the marriage alliance with the Lenoirs and apologize to him!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t I clear enough previously? I won¡¯t marry, and I won¡¯t go back to the Lynch family!¡± ¡°Zachary Lynch!¡± Erin yelled in fury. However, after a survey of her surroundings, she lowered her voice again. ¡°What do you want? Even if you¡¯re not thinking about your own future, think about mine.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can say if you¡¯re adamant about joining the Lynch family, but if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make sure that you live lifefortably for the rest of your life. Mom, I just wish that you can respect me this one time. Just this one time. I wish to be the one to decide my own marriage.¡± Zachary spoke over the phone. Erin narrowed her eyes. ¡°At the end of the day, you just want to be with that woman?¡± Zachary did not speak¡ªhe did not deny her words. ¡°Who is that woman? How did you bewitch you to this point? I¡¯d like to find out who that woman is!¡± ¡°Mom, you won¡¯t meet her until you let go of this. Let¡¯s talk again when you¡¯ve thought things through.¡± At that, Zachary hung up. ¡°Zachary. Zachary!¡± Erin cried out into the receiver, but the man had already ended the call. She tried to call him again, but the call no longer went through. Livid, Erin threw her phone on the table. Meanwhile, at a nearby table, Thea was sipping on her coffee. After overhearing Erin¡¯s call, she grinned. She then rose to her feet and walked over. ¡°Excuse me, are you Zachary¡¯s mother?¡± she asked with a smile. Erin narrowed her eyes at the other woman in front of her. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Thea Jarman, Zachary¡¯s friend,¡± she introduced herself, still smiling. ¡°I only dared toe and greet you after hearing your call earlier. Can I take a seat?¡± Erin nodded after giving Thea a once-over. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 An Opportunity Of A Lifetime Erin looked at Thea warily as she kept her hands folded in front of her chest. After Thea sat down, she shed Erin another smile. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not the one Zachary likes. I¡¯m really just an ordinary friend of his.¡± It was only then Erin rxed. The caution in her eyes turned into pride as she said, ¡°Why have you Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Thea never thought that the other woman would be so direct. After a moment of contemtion, she uttered, ¡°Nothing, actually. It¡¯s just that I had a chat with Zachary before and found out that you were overseas. That¡¯s why I was rather baffled when I heard your call earlier. So, I came over to find out if I¡¯ve recognized the wrong person.¡± Erin listened to her dubiously. She had lived for many years, and she hade across numerous people. Although she could not say that she was good at reading other people, she would never believe that Thea was simply there to greet her. At that moment, a thought popped into her head. ¡°If you¡¯re friends with Zachary, then you should know who the woman who has been clinging to him is, right?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I do know, but¡­¡± Thea stammered, unsure what to reply to her. ¡°Who is it?¡± Erin questioned. Thea then pursed her lips, not knowing what she should say. ¡°It isn¡¯t you, is it? You¡¯re stuttering.¡± Thea instantly shook her head. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t me. I¡¯m really just friends with him.¡± ¡°Then who is it?¡± Erin questioned again as she stared intently at Thea. Thea knitted her brows, acting as if she was a troubled, innocent woman. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to tell you about her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone about her,¡± Erin reassured her with a smile. ¡°But¡­¡± Thea still seemed as if she was in a dilemma. ¡°Ms. Jarman, right?¡± Thea nodded. ¡°If you¡¯re friends with Zachary, then I won¡¯t hide anything from you. Zachary has responsibilities to bear. He can¡¯t waste his time on her,¡± Erin gravely told her. Thea¡¯s brows furrowed again, but she soon slowly parted her lips. ¡°You know, I actually tried to convince Zachary that the woman didn¡¯t deserve him before. With his character and status, he can definitely get someone better. I just don¡¯t understand why he has to go for a woman with children.¡± Erin immediately caught on to the keyword. ¡°What? Children? What children?¡± Thea deliberately tensed up before asking, ¡°Do you not know about this?¡± Erin¡¯s expression darkened even more. It¡¯s one thing for him to get a woman and another to get one with children! He¡¯s embarrassing the entire Lynch family! When that thought shed across her mind, the look in Erin¡¯s eyes became colder. Then, she turned to Thea and pped a smile onto her face. ¡°Ms. Jarman, to be honest, Zachary has been hiding this from me the entire time. However, he¡¯s already engaged to another woman. Now, for that woman, he¡¯s insisting on breaking off the engagement. That¡¯s why I have to find out more about this matter. Please tell me everything you know and help Zachary out!¡± Finally, Thea said, ¡°I see. So that woman¡¯s really just¡­ hurting him. I thought she wouldn¡¯t ruin anyone else¡¯s lives other than mine, but it seems like she¡¯ll never change her nature.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I do know the one Zachary likes. She¡¯s an employee of Prosper Technologies, and her name is Natasha Watson. Her children are already about six to seven years old. She kept trying to seduce my boyfriend when I was still with my boyfriend, and in the end, we broke up because of her. I never thought that she would turn to Zachary in the blink of an eye¡­ I tried advising Zachary on this, but he wouldn¡¯t listen to me. He¡¯s sure that she¡¯s a good woman, and because of that woman, he started ignoring me¡­¡± At that, a helpless look appeared on her face. The more Erin heard, the deeper the grimace on her face became. ¡°It seems like this woman¡¯s quite scheming.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, she¡¯s pretty. Many men fall for that, and she has them all twirled around her pinky,¡± Thea muttered. A pauseter, she seemed to recall something and continued, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell anyone that I said this. Otherwise, it¡¯ll seem like I¡¯m a horrible person! I really think of Zachary as a friend, and that¡¯s why I told you about it!¡± Erin gave her a small smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I told you that I won¡¯t tell anyone about it, so I won¡¯t.¡± It was only then Thea nodded in relief. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Why are you thanking me? I should be the one thanking you. You¡¯ve done me a favor!¡± ¡°No way. It¡¯s all for Zachary¡¯s sake. I just don¡¯t wish that his life is ruined because of that woman.¡± Just then, Erin waved to the server and ordered some food. ¡°Ms. Jarman, I¡¯ve juste back from overseas, and I still don¡¯t know much about the things in the country. Why don¡¯t we chat and eat at the same time so that you can tell me more?¡± Hearing that, Thea nodded fervently. ¡°Of course. As long as you don¡¯t find me annoying.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d feel that,¡± Erin told her. The two then chatted away when the food arrived. Erin said that she wanted to find out more about the local affairs, but the truth was, she wanted to find out more about Natasha Watson. Thea did not delve too much into Natasha¡¯s background during their chat. However, when Erin found out that Natasha was not someone with a privileged background, her lips curled. Nearing the end of the meal, Erin knew much more about Natasha than before. While Thea had gone to the restroom, Erin summoned the server and gave the server her card. The server smiled at her. ¡°Ms. Jarman has already paid for the meal.¡± Erin was stunned. Right then, Thea returned from the restroom. Upon seeing the server and Erin, she was dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Erin turned to her and said, ¡°Ms. Jarman, how could I let you foot the bill? I should be the one buying you a meal.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve just returned to the country, so think of this as a weing party from me. Moreover, I¡¯m always meeting friends here, so I know the owner quite well and I have discounts. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Thea said to her, beaming. Erin returned the smile. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time then.¡± Thea bobbed her head. ¡°I still have other things to attend to, so I have to take my leave first. Let¡¯s meet another day,¡± Erin said. ¡°Sure!¡± Erin then rose to her feet and elegantly took her bag. After an inclination of her head, she said nothing else and left the ce. Every step she took made her seem like a noble walking down the street. Thea¡¯s smile slowly faded as she watched Erin disappear from her line of sight. Zachary, since you refuse to work with me, don¡¯t me me for using your mother. Thea did not even need to think to decipher what was going to happen next. This was essentially like an opportunity of a lifetime. With that thought in mind, a smile appeared on Thea¡¯s face, and she merrily left after grabbing her bag. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Is This How You Lied After leaving the cafe, Erin immediately sent Zachary a text before heading for Prosper Technologies. I¡¯d like to see what kind of tricks this woman has up her sleeve. Upon arriving at Prosper Technologies, she walked straight into the building. The receptionist noticed her and asked hurriedly, ¡°Hello. May I know who you¡¯re looking for? Do you have an appointment?¡± However, Erin continued walking into the building as if she did not hear the receptionist¡¯s words. The appointment!¡± Right then, Erin cast the receptionist a contemptuous nce. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Natasha Watson.¡± ¡°May I know who you are?¡± the receptionist asked, sensing Erin¡¯s ill intentions. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. Tell her toe out and see me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid that can¡¯t be done without an appointment,¡± the receptionist said. Erin cast her a cold nce. ¡°Since you¡¯re not telling her toe out, then I¡¯ll go in myself.¡± With that, she shoved the receptionist aside and stomped into the building. ¡°Excuse me, miss. Please hold on¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯d better stay away from me. You¡¯ll never be able topensate if you dirty my clothes,¡± Erin warned the receptionist coldly, ring at thetter. The receptionist knew Erin was a tough person to deal with, and she did not dare to touch thetter. She could only stand by the side to block Erin. Soon, it attracted quite a crowd. Erin stepped into the Programming Department¡¯s office, which consisted of men only. She stared at the crowd, and they stared back. Erin narrowed her eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s Natasha Watson?¡± The receptionist answered, ¡°Ms. Watson¡¯s not here today¡ª¡± ¡°Not here? Then, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Erin questioned straightforwardly. Clearly, she did not believe the receptionist¡¯s words. The receptionist did not know how to respond. Right then, Thomas, who was walking out to retrieve a parcel, witnessed the scene. He turned to the receptionist and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up, Sarah?¡± Sarah Sprunt hurriedly pulled him aside and whispered, ¡°She¡¯s here for Nat. I have a feeling this woman is up to no good. You¡¯d better go in and give Nat a heads up. Tell her not toe out!¡± Thomas scrutinized Erin before nodding. ¡°Got it.¡± He then pretended to be nonchnt and walked toward the conference room. Meanwhile, Natasha was speaking into her phone. Before Thomas could even speak, Erin¡¯s voice suddenly boomed on the outside. ¡°Where¡¯s Natasha Watson?¡± Her voice was so loud that even Natasha, who was in the conference room, could hear every word. Natasha frowned and nced at Thomas. ¡°Is someone looking for me out there?¡± He shook his head hurriedly. ¡°No.¡± However, his expression had betrayed him. She got to her feet and was about to walk out before Thomas stopped her. ¡°What is it?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go out¡ª¡± he said. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± she asked right away. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but there¡¯s a woman looking for you out there. She looks furious and seems to be up to no good. Sarah asked me to tell you to stay here and not go out,¡± exined Thomas. At the same time, Ross and Xavier watched Thomas and Natasha, curious about the incident outside. ¡°Where¡¯s Natasha Watson? Where is she?¡± Erin asked everyone in the building, yet no one answered her. She scoffed. Looks like Thea¡¯s right. All the men here are charmed by Natasha. They¡¯re extremely protective of her. Right then, she lost her temper and shouted, ¡°What is it, Natasha? Are you hiding because you¡¯re too afraid to see me? Should I expose all of your matters in public?¡± Natasha, who was still in the conference room, stared at Thomas. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± ¡°Ms. Watson¡ª¡± Natasha raised her brow, causing Thomas to quickly move aside obediently. Seeing that, she pulled the door open and walked out of the room. At that moment, Xavier and Ross shot to their feet, red at Thomas, and said in unison, ¡°Coward!¡± Thomas responded, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try stopping her if you think you¡¯re more capable?¡± The duo left the room without a word and stood behind Natasha like her bodyguards. Meanwhile, Erin was still shouting outside, unwilling to leave no matter how hard Sarah advised her to do so. Worst of all, she even pushed Sarah aside. Right then, Natasha suddenly appeared behind the ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Natasha asked. When Sarah turned around and saw Natasha, she asked concernedly, ¡°Nat, why did youe out?¡± Natasha shed her a smile, looking as if everything was fine. When she looked up at Erin, her gaze instantly filled with viciousness. Erin, too, noticed Natasha. Truth be told, she was slightly stunned upon seeing thetter. This woman is beautiful in an unrealistic way. She has the face every woman would die for. Erin narrowed her eyes as she stared at Natasha. ¡°Who are you?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Natasha smiled slightly, a dangerous look shing through her eyes. ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for me? What now? Do you not know me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Natasha Watson?¡± Erin could not believe her ears. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± answered Natasha. Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t gotten my revenge on her for doing all those things to Denise. What great timing for her to appear in front of me today. Erin eyed Natasha, and the corner of her lips curled. ¡°As expected, you look just like a vixen.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. Before she could even get mad, Xavier and Ross, who stood behind her, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Watch your words!¡± Erin froze. Her eyes darted between the men and Natasha. She was starting to believe Thea¡¯s words more. Everyone in thispany is abnormal! At that moment, she fixed her eyes on Natasha and said, ¡°Natasha Watson, I¡¯ll just get straight to the point. I¡¯m Zachary¡¯s mother. I¡¯m here today to tell you to stay away from him and stop pestering him. Also, he¡¯s getting engaged to the daughter of Lynch Corporation¡¯s boss soon. She¡¯s not someone a woman like you canpare yourself with. So, I¡¯m advising you to be more self-aware. Otherwise, please don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Everyone at the scene was stunned to hear her words. However, Natasha continued looking at Erin indifferently, unfazed by thetter¡¯s threats. Erin, on the other hand, seemed to be rather pleased with the effect of her words. She nced around and raised her voice. ¡°Especially when you¡¯ve already got three kids. How dare you still act as if you¡¯re single? Perhaps, it works for other people, but don¡¯t you dare think about getting my family involved. The Lynch family will never ept a woman like you!¡± The crowd flew into an uproar instantly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What does she mean by three kids?¡± ¡°Natasha has three kids?¡± All of them were totally unaware of that fact. Thus, they were in utter shock. After all, Natasha looked as if she was in her early twenties and did not look like someone who had three children. Right then, Ross scanned the crowd and spoke up immediately. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? The three kids are her siblings!¡± ¡°Siblings?¡± Erin raised a brow and nced at Natasha. With a smirk, she asked, ¡°Is this how you¡¯ve been lying to them?¡± Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Not The First Time ¡°You¡ª¡± Just as Xavier was about to say something, Natasha stopped him. He turned around and frowned at her. ¡°I¡¯ll settle my own matters,¡± she stated. When Xavier saw the determination in her eyes, he fell silent and nodded, continuing to stand behind her like a bodyguard. Natasha then turned to Erin and smirked. ¡°What are you smiling for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m smiling because I can¡¯t believe that there¡¯s actually a day where I get to be mocked at and warned by a mistress,¡± Natasha exined. Erin was dumbfounded, and her expression changed drastically. ¡°W-What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Erin Charstille, born in neen seventy, dropped out of school during your teens and started working. After that, you dated a thirty-year-old man whom you were forced to break up with after his wife found out about it. When you were in your twenties, you met Desmond in a bar, and you two were passionately in love with each other instantly. Despite knowing he¡¯s married, you got pregnant out of wedlock. Then, you appeared on his doorstep with the child, looking for his wife. Your actions caused Desmond¡¯s wife to go into depression, and she jumped off the building¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡± Erin hollered before Natasha could even finish. She glowered at thetter. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Her exaggerated reaction was basically an act of acknowledgment of what Natasha said. Everything Erin had been hiding had been revealed. ¡°Nonsense? Or should I ask Jacques, the biological son of Desmond¡¯s wife? I believe he should be the witness to this entire incident. He must know every detail about it,¡± said Natasha nonchntly. Shaking in fury, Erin clenched her fists and shot Natasha a death re. How does she know all that? Especially the part about me dating a man when I was in my teens. Practically no one knows about it, nor have I mentioned it to anyone. Well, I told Desmond when I dated him, but that was the first time I told someone about it. How¡­ How does she know about it? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Her eyes that red at Natasha had traces of fear and hatred. Seeing that Erin had stopped talking, Natasha raised a brow. ¡°So, Mdm. Charstille, do I need to verify the things I¡¯ve said?¡± ¡°Natasha Watson, I¡¯m going to sue you for nder!¡± Erin growled. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be waiting for you. If you don¡¯t, then you¡¯re just a coward,¡± Natasha taunted. ¡°You¡ª¡± Erin was fuming with rage. ¡°You insolent woman!¡± As she spat those words, she raised her hand, wanting to p Natasha¡¯s face. Sensing what was about to happen, Xavier reached out to stop it, but Natasha had already caught Erin¡¯s hand effortlessly. Erin¡¯s hand that was about to hit Natasha was gripped tightly by thetter. She stared at Natasha in disbelief. ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°Mdm. Charstille, I hate mistresses the most. And today, you had the guts toe here and nder me. You know what? This is not the first time you¡¯ve infuriated me.¡± Before Erin could even react, Natasha had given the former a violent p across the face. Erin was bbergasted. She never expected she would be pped by Natasha. She covered her face, not knowing what to say for the longest time. ¡°I¡¯ve put up with your behavior once because you¡¯re Zachary¡¯s mother. But this time, you asked for it,¡± Natasha snarled. ¡°Did you just hit me?¡± Erin hadpletely lost it. She felt utterly humiliated for being pped in front of so many people. ¡°That single p was just a lesson. Don¡¯t you ever appear in front of me again, or it won¡¯t be as simple as just a p next time.¡± With that, Natasha stormed off. When Erin wanted to pounce on Natasha again, Xavier and Ross jumped in front of the former to block her path. ¡°Sarah, call for security. Tell them someone¡¯s wrecking chaos here.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Sarah immediately ran off to get help. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the mother of Lynch Corporation¡¯s heir. Do you know who¡¯s backing Lynch Corporation now? It¡¯s Hamilton Corporation! I¡¯d like to see if you still have the guts toy a finger on me,¡± Erin threatened. When the security guards heard her words, they indeed hesitated to take action. To her dismay, Ross waved his hand nonchntly. ¡°Take her away. So what if they¡¯ve got Hamilton Corporation as their backer? We¡¯ve got someone from Hamilton Corporation working here. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take responsibility if something happens.¡± The moment the guards heard that, their worries dissipated, and they immediately dragged Erin out. ¡°Let me go! Let me go! I¡¯m going to call the cops!¡± At first, they assumed Erin was only saying that out of anger. Unexpectedly, she actually called the police. When Erin arrived at the building with the police for questioning, Xavier turned to the crowd and asked, ¡°Did anyone see Ms. Watson attacking her just now?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t see anything!¡± ¡°She¡¯s the one who scolded and wanted to hit Ms. Watson.¡± Everyone from the Programming Department and even Sarah, the receptionist, took turns to voice out. Erin was baffled upon hearing that, and her face flushed with rage. ¡°All of you are spouting nonsense. You¡¯ve clearly seen her¡ª¡± She was furious. ¡°All of you are entranced by her. Everyone here is so despicable!¡± She then turned to the police. ¡°She really attacked me¡­¡± After that, she nced around the building, spotting the surveince camera right above their heads. Pointing at it, she said, ¡°There¡¯s a surveince camera above us. I¡¯m sure it filmed the scene from earlier. Why don¡¯t we look at the footage?¡± Xavier turned around and nodded upon seeing the surveince camera. ¡°Sure. No problem!¡± Hence, they headed straight for the surveince room to do so. In the end, all that was shown was Erin attacking while Natasha only stopped the former. Erin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°There must be something wrong with the footage. Something must be wrong with it!¡± The police had a rough idea of what happened, especially when the surveince footage revealed Erin¡¯s behavior. Though being a mistress was not illegal, crossing someone¡¯s bottom line was a matter of morality. Thew had no say in matters rted to morality, but every person had the right to be the judge of their own matters. ¡°All right. There aren¡¯t witnesses and evidence. If you really want to sue them, you should go for a screening test for injuries. We¡¯ll talk more once you have the report.¡± Hearing that, Erin frowned. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to ignore this? Is this how you work? Do you think I¡¯m not capable of filing aint against you?¡± Her words left the police officer irritated. ¡°Comint? I¡¯m doing my job ording to thew. What¡¯s the problem with me telling you to follow the rules and regtions? If you want to file aint, then go ahead. Here, this is my card. Make sure you fill in the right details.¡± With that, he put on his hat and stormed off. Erin was left standing at the same spot, feeling at a loss. Xavier raised a brow and nced at her. ¡°So, do you want to hang out in the conference room before leaving?¡± Erin sneered at him. ¡°Just you wait. I won¡¯t let this matter go so easily.¡± Having no intentions of staying there any longer, she turned to leave. Ugh. I¡¯m utterly humiliated today! Meanwhile, Natasha, who was in the conference room, had found out about Erin calling the cops. Just as she was about to get to her feet, Ross stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Xavier¡¯s dealt with it.¡± Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 The Sweet Voice Natasha furrowed her brows. Looks like the punishment earlier was too light. At the same time, Xavier and Thomas entered the room with thetter cursing, ¡°That woman is really annoying!¡± ¡°No matter how annoying she is, she¡¯s not as quick-witted as you,¡± said Xavier, giving Thomas a look of admiration. ¡°Of course. I knew what was on her mind as soon as she looked up.¡± Thomas raised a browzily. Their conversation caught Natasha¡¯s attention. ¡°What happened?¡± Taking a seat, Xavier exined with a smile, ¡°That woman wanted to check the surveince footage. When I was racking my brains for a solution, I saw Thomas shooting me a look before deleting that section of the footage. I guess you could say we worked quite seamlessly.¡± Right then, Natasha turned to Thomas, looking impressed by his actions. He ruffled his hair coolly. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to praise me. I know; I¡¯m a smart person.¡± Ross blurted, ¡°Thomas, this is the first time I¡¯m impressed by you from the bottom of my heart. You¡¯ve executed it so beautifully!¡± Thomas smirked. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m quite impressed with myself too.¡± The three people gave each other a high-five excitedly. A smile tugged at Natasha¡¯s lips as she watched them celebrate. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯d like to thank all of you for your help earlier. Ross told me she called the cops just now.¡± ¡°Boss, you¡¯re being too polite with us. If you didn¡¯t stop me earlier, I would¡¯ve gotten into a fight with her,¡± said Xavier. Natasha burst outughing. Xavier had always been the mostposed person among the trio. The way he spoke those words sounded incredibly natural. Right then, Ross cleared his throat and cast a nce at Natasha. ¡°That woman shouted something about Lynch Corporation being backed by Hamilton Corporation at our entrance earlier. Ms. Watson, that woman looks really determined to bring you down. Perhaps, you should talk to Hamilton Corporation and tell them to stop cooperating with Lynch Corporation. She¡¯s too arrogant!¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t have the power to do so.¡± ¡°Stop messing around. We know about your identity already¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to correct you. Your guess previously was wrong,¡± she said. The three men were taken aback. We were wrong? ¡°I¡¯m not rted to anyone in Hamilton Corporation. So, I really don¡¯t have the right to do so.¡± Upon hearing that, Ross batted his eyelids. ¡°H-How¡¯s that possible? Didn¡¯t Old Mr. Hamilton visit you the other time? All of us saw that.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my grandpa¡¯s close friend, which makes him quite close to me as well. But I¡¯m really not some illegitimate daughter of Hamilton Corporation¡¯s boss. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be working here with all of you,¡± she exined briefly. Ross was stupefied. After some time, he finally asked, ¡°B-But you¡¯re still on closer terms with Hamilton Corporationpared to Lynch Corporation, right?¡± Realizing Ross was focused on that topic, Natasha knitted her brows in suspicion. ¡°Why do you have to make such aparison?¡± Thomas could not help butugh, exining, ¡°When the guards came to drag the woman away, Ross confidently told them this¡­¡± He repeated every word that came out of Ross¡¯ mouth earlier, along with thetter¡¯s actions and expressions. After saying that, heughed uncontrobly. Xavier, too, could not help but chuckle. Who would¡¯ve known he¡¯d be so pompous just now? They found it amusing as theypared his current reaction with his attitude earlier. Only Ross looked grim. He looked over at Natasha. ¡°Ms. Watson¡­ You must have been teasing me earlier, right?¡± Now that things had gotten so hrious, she felt as if keeping her silence at that point would be a killjoy. She gave him a sympathetic and grateful look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ross. I won¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve done for me today¡­¡± Ross was about to lose his mind. ¡°Please don¡¯t scare me like that, Ms. Watson¡­¡± Natasha smiled, looking extremely attractive. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If I lose my job and get banned by the industry, you¡¯ve got to provide for me, Ms. Watson,¡± begged Ross pitifully. She nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never let you starve as long as I have my job.¡± ¡°Remember what you said, okay?¡± ¡°Mm. I will.¡± Seeing Ross still wanting to continue being shameless, Thomas quickly interjected, ¡°Okay. That¡¯s enough. If you keep up with it, I¡¯m going to start thinking you¡¯re a shameless idiot.¡± Ross shot him a re. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous of me.¡± ¡°Oh, sure. I¡¯m jealous that you¡¯re more shameless than me.¡± Ross was rendered speechless. Natasha could not help but feel thankful as she nced at them. The trio was not rted to her, yet they were willing to stand up for her at such times. They trusted her unconditionally and helped her. Right then, she felt an indescribable feeling. When Xavier realized Natasha had been silent for some time, he reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss. No one believes what the woman said. Everyone in thepany believes you.¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not afraid. After all, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± That¡¯s true. Natasha has always looked indifferent, and she does look like she¡¯s not bothered by that woman. ¡°What I¡¯m more curious about is how you knew everything about that woman. Ms. Watson, you know from the start she¡¯de looking for you, right?¡± Thomas asked. Natasha narrowed her eyes. When Infinitium got into a conflict with Denise, she had purposely looked into Erin¡¯s information. In fact, she was still thinking of ways to teach thetter a lesson. Unexpectedly, Erin came looking for her. A grim look shed past her eyes. I shouldn¡¯t have gone easy on her. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I simply asked someone to look into her. Who would¡¯ve thought the information would ¡°Anyway, you ended the argument amazingly!¡± Thomasmented. ¡°How could a mistress have the guts to scold someone? What on Earth was she thinking?¡± Natasha lifted her head and swept her gaze over them. ¡°She was right about one thing, though.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asked Thomas. Xavier and Ross, too, looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s true that I have three children. It¡¯s the three kids you¡¯ve seen before,¡± she admitted. The trio froze. ¡°How is that possible¡­¡± ¡°Stop joking, Ms. Watson¡­¡± ¡°Exactly. Aren¡¯t they your siblings, Boss?¡± The three men were in total disbelief. Right then, Natasha¡¯s phone rang. Seeing that the caller was Denise, she closed her eyes, answered it, and put it in speaker mode. ¡°Nat, when are youing back? Tony says he¡¯s going to the office to look for you if you don¡¯te back.¡± Denise¡¯s sweet voice traveled from the speakers. ¡°I¡¯ll be right home.¡± ¡°Then, can you bring me a cake on your way home?¡± Denise giggled. ¡°Well, say something sweet for me to hear.¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s the best! I love Mommy the most! Mommy¡¯s the prettiest, the most amazing, and the person who loves me the most!¡± Praises started pouring out of Denise¡¯s mouth. Upon hearing that, Natasha answered with satisfaction, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll buy it on the way back.¡± With that, she ended the call. Meanwhile, the trio who had been listening to the entire conversation exchanged nces with each other. The way Denise addressed Natasha as ¡°mommy¡± in a sweet way made them lose their minds. N?velDrama.Org content. What on Earth? It¡¯s for real? Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 183 The Sweet Voice Natasha furrowed her brows. Looks like the punishment earlier was too light. At the same time, Xavier and Thomas entered the room with thetter cursing, ¡°That woman is really annoying!¡± ¡°No matter how annoying she is, she¡¯s not as quick-witted as you,¡± said Xavier, giving Thomas a look of admiration. ¡°Of course. I knew what was on her mind as soon as she looked up.¡± Thomas raised a browzily. Their conversation caught Natasha¡¯s attention. ¡°What happened?¡± Taking a seat, Xavier exined with a smile, ¡°That woman wanted to check the surveince footage. When I was racking my brains for a solution, I saw Thomas shooting me a look before deleting that section of the footage. I guess you could say we worked quite seamlessly.¡± Right then, Natasha turned to Thomas, looking impressed by his actions. He ruffled his hair coolly. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to praise me. I know; I¡¯m a smart person.¡± Ross blurted, ¡°Thomas, this is the first time I¡¯m impressed by you from the bottom of my heart. You¡¯ve executed it so beautifully!¡± Thomas smirked. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m quite impressed with myself too.¡± The three people gave each other a high-five excitedly. A smile tugged at Natasha¡¯s lips as she watched them celebrate. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯d like to thank all of you for your help earlier. Ross told me she called the cops just now.¡± ¡°Boss, you¡¯re being too polite with us. If you didn¡¯t stop me earlier, I would¡¯ve gotten into a fight with her,¡± said Xavier. Natasha burst outughing. Xavier had always been the mostposed person among the trio. The way he spoke those words sounded incredibly natural. Right then, Ross cleared his throat and cast a nce at Natasha. ¡°That woman shouted something about Lynch Corporation being backed by Hamilton Corporation at our entrance earlier. Ms. Watson, that woman looks really determined to bring you down. Perhaps, you should talk to Hamilton Corporation and tell them to stop cooperating with Lynch Corporation. She¡¯s too arrogant!¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t have the power to do so.¡± ¡°Stop messing around. We know about your identity already¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to correct you. Your guess previously was wrong,¡± she said. The three men were taken aback. We were wrong? ¡°I¡¯m not rted to anyone in Hamilton Corporation. So, I really don¡¯t have the right to do so.¡± Upon hearing that, Ross batted his eyelids. ¡°H-How¡¯s that possible? Didn¡¯t Old Mr. Hamilton visit you the other time? All of us saw that.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my grandpa¡¯s close friend, which makes him quite close to me as well. But I¡¯m really not some illegitimate daughter of Hamilton Corporation¡¯s boss. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be working here with all of you,¡± she exined briefly. Ross was stupefied. After some time, he finally asked, ¡°B-But you¡¯re still on closer terms with Hamilton Corporationpared to Lynch Corporation, right?¡± Realizing Ross was focused on that topic, Natasha knitted her brows in suspicion. ¡°Why do you have to make such aparison?¡± Thomas could not help butugh, exining, ¡°When the guards came to drag the woman away, Ross confidently told them this¡­¡± He repeated every word that came out of Ross¡¯ mouth earlier, along with thetter¡¯s actions and expressions. After saying that, heughed uncontrobly. Xavier, too, could not help but chuckle. Who would¡¯ve known he¡¯d be so pompous just now? They found it amusing as theypared his current reaction with his attitude earlier. Only Ross looked grim. He looked over at Natasha. ¡°Ms. Watson¡­ You must have been teasing me earlier, right?¡± Now that things had gotten so hrious, she felt as if keeping her silence at that point would be a killjoy. She gave him a sympathetic and grateful look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ross. I won¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve done for me today¡­¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Ross was about to lose his mind. ¡°Please don¡¯t scare me like that, Ms. Watson¡­¡± Natasha smiled, looking extremely attractive. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If I lose my job and get banned by the industry, you¡¯ve got to provide for me, Ms. Watson,¡± begged Ross pitifully. She nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never let you starve as long as I have my job.¡± ¡°Remember what you said, okay?¡± ¡°Mm. I will.¡± Seeing Ross still wanting to continue being shameless, Thomas quickly interjected, ¡°Okay. That¡¯s enough. If you keep up with it, I¡¯m going to start thinking you¡¯re a shameless idiot.¡± Ross shot him a re. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous of me.¡± ¡°Oh, sure. I¡¯m jealous that you¡¯re more shameless than me.¡± Ross was rendered speechless. Natasha could not help but feel thankful as she nced at them. The trio was not rted to her, yet they were willing to stand up for her at such times. They trusted her unconditionally and helped her. Right then, she felt an indescribable feeling. When Xavier realized Natasha had been silent for some time, he reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss. No one believes what the woman said. Everyone in thepany believes you.¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not afraid. After all, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± That¡¯s true. Natasha has always looked indifferent, and she does look like she¡¯s not bothered by that woman. ¡°What I¡¯m more curious about is how you knew everything about that woman. Ms. Watson, you know from the start she¡¯de looking for you, right?¡± Thomas asked. Natasha narrowed her eyes. When Infinitium got into a conflict with Denise, she had purposely looked into Erin¡¯s information. In fact, she was still thinking of ways to teach thetter a lesson. Unexpectedly, Erin came looking for her. A grim look shed past her eyes. I shouldn¡¯t have gone easy on her. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I simply asked someone to look into her. Who would¡¯ve thought the information would ¡°Anyway, you ended the argument amazingly!¡± Thomasmented. ¡°How could a mistress have the guts to scold someone? What on Earth was she thinking?¡± Natasha lifted her head and swept her gaze over them. ¡°She was right about one thing, though.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asked Thomas. Xavier and Ross, too, looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s true that I have three children. It¡¯s the three kids you¡¯ve seen before,¡± she admitted. The trio froze. ¡°How is that possible¡­¡± ¡°Stop joking, Ms. Watson¡­¡± ¡°Exactly. Aren¡¯t they your siblings, Boss?¡± The three men were in total disbelief. Right then, Natasha¡¯s phone rang. Seeing that the caller was Denise, she closed her eyes, answered it, and put it in speaker mode. ¡°Nat, when are youing back? Tony says he¡¯s going to the office to look for you if you don¡¯te back.¡± Denise¡¯s sweet voice traveled from the speakers. ¡°I¡¯ll be right home.¡± ¡°Then, can you bring me a cake on your way home?¡± Denise giggled. ¡°Well, say something sweet for me to hear.¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s the best! I love Mommy the most! Mommy¡¯s the prettiest, the most amazing, and the person who loves me the most!¡± Praises started pouring out of Denise¡¯s mouth. Upon hearing that, Natasha answered with satisfaction, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll buy it on the way back.¡± With that, she ended the call. Meanwhile, the trio who had been listening to the entire conversation exchanged nces with each other. The way Denise addressed Natasha as ¡°mommy¡± in a sweet way made them lose their minds. What on Earth? It¡¯s for real? Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Fabian was undoubtedly efficient inpleting his tasks. After Keh gave him the instruction during the day, everyone in Glenport City was informed of the time and venue of Hamilton Corporation¡¯s anniversary banquet by the same night. Once the news was released, many people in the business world yearned and fought for an invitation. After all, many renowned and influential figures in the business world would attend the banquet. Being qualified to participate in the banquet was already a symbol of one¡¯s status. Therefore, Desmond was beyond excited when he received the invitation card. At that instant, he felt as if he was closer to being one of those elites of the society. At the very least, while others were fighting for an invitation, he had sessfully secured an admission Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ticket. Many of his business partners contacted him and expressed their admiration after hearing the news. They also asked if Desmond could help them get an invitation too. Because of that, he felt incredibly proud and even boasted about the privilege for some time. As Desmond cared deeply about his reputation, he agreed to help his business partners ask around. At Hamilton Corporation, Fabian turned to look at Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, Desmond called to ask if we can provide him with a few more invitation cards. I suppose he¡¯s asking on behalf of his friends.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh arched his brows. A mocking expression spread across his face. ¡°Satisfy him! Provide him as many invitation cards as he wants.¡± Fabian knew the significance behind that look on Keh¡¯s face. He nodded at once. ¡°All right. I know what to do.¡± ¡°It would be better if you give him a call personally to inform him of this matter. Tell him he must bring that woman along,¡± Keh said. Fabian nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± After that, he immediately called Desmond. Desmond was feeling restless in his office. Although he had just casually asked for the invitation cards for his friends, he was still afraid of offending Hamilton Corporation. After all, displeasing Hamilton Corporation would be a bigger loss than the gain he could get from doing his friends a favor. His phone rang amidst his moments of agitation. Hastily, he answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Is this Mr. Lynch? I am Mr. Hamilton¡¯s assistant, Fabian Houde.¡± Desmond instantaneously leaped to his feet when he heard Keh¡¯s assistant had personally contacted him. Even his tone sounded more submissive and friendly. ¡°Hello. Good day, Mr. Houde.¡± ¡°I heard you¡¯re hoping to get two extra invitation cards, is that right?¡± ¡°Oh. I was just asking on my friends¡¯ behalf. It¡¯s fine if there aren¡¯t any extra slots. I know how meticulous yourpany handles the guest list because not everyone is qualified to attend¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Mr. Lynch. We are about to coborate soon. It was our bad for theck of consideration. I will tell someone to send a few more invitation cards to you. Feel free to bring more friends with you by then,¡± Fabian said courteously. Desmond did not expect him to be such an easygoing person. He replied incredulously and excitedly, ¡°Really? I-In that case, thank you, Mr. Houde!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. By the way, Mr. Lynch, our anniversary banquet this time is slightly different. Every guest must bring along a female partner, so do remind your friends to do so. It is best if you could all bring along your wives. Our chairman, Old Mr. Hamilton, is rtively traditional-minded, so he regards this issue with utmost importance,¡± Fabian added. Desmond immediately nodded after hearing those words. ¡°All right. I understand. Thank you for the reminder, Mr. Houde.¡± ¡°You¡¯re most wee. In that case, I will hang up now if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± ¡°Okay, sure!¡± After the call ended, Desmond did not give that matter more thought and swiftly contacted the few friends who wanted the invitation cards to inform them that he had fulfilled their wishes. With that, his friends showered him with morepliments and ttery, prompting Desmond to feel the whole experience surreal. After he hung up the call, Desmond thought wistfully that perhaps it was his lucky year. I didn¡¯t anticipate people from the Hamilton Corporation to be so nice! At that thought, he stared at the invitation card on the table and opened it. The information provided on the invitation card was for all guests to wear formal attire and bring a female partner. Then, Desmond recalled Fabian¡¯s reminder earlier. Naturally, he did not dare to bring anyone indecent to attend the banquet with him. After contemting for some time, he decided to give Erin a call in the end. Erin had juste out of the bathroom after taking a shower. Her eyes gleamed when she saw Desmond¡¯s iing call. She immediately went to answer the phone. ¡°Hey, Desmond!¡± ¡°Are you asleep?¡± ¡°Not yet. I just took a shower. What¡¯s the matter? Why are you calling me sote in the night?¡± she asked. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Attend Hamilton Corporation¡¯s anniversary banquet with me the day after tomorrow.¡± Erin was stunned. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Attend Hamilton Corporation¡¯s annual banquet? What if Old Mr. Hamilton recognizes me? ¡°What¡¯s the problem? You don¡¯t want to go?¡± Desmond questioned her. ¡°N-No, that¡¯s not it!¡± Erin hurriedly replied. A hint of hesitationced her tone. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± However, she stammered for a long while without telling a reason. She did not dare to let Desmond know she had offended Liam. Otherwise, Desmond would definitely want nothing to do with her. If that happened, her dreams of marrying into the Lynch family would shatter. ¡°I¡¯ll look for somebody else if you don¡¯t want to go,¡± Desmond said. Upon hearing that, Erin piped up instantaneously, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just wanted to say that I¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to bring me along.¡± Desmond calmed down a little after listening to her words. He uttered in a gentler voice, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, as long as you behave obediently, the title of Mrs. Lynch will undoubtedly be yours.¡± She smiled after hearing him. ¡°Okay. I understand.¡± ¡°Go and buy some clothes tomorrow and put on your best formal outfit. Hamilton Corporation¡¯s anniversary banquet will certainly be a grand and upscale event, so don¡¯t you embarrass me by then,¡± Desmond reminded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll definitely preen myself up and promise not to embarrass you!¡± ¡°All right. That¡¯s all for now. I¡¯ll have someone to pick you up on that day. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Desmond!¡± Erin suddenly called out his name coquettishly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t feel so well right now. Can youe over and apany me?¡± she asked. Desmond furrowed his brows. ¡°I just took a shower and am feeling a sense of emptiness. My stomach is slightly ufortable too. I don¡¯t know if it is because I just returned to the country and have yet to adapt to the environment. I¡¯m all alone right now, so I¡¯m afraid if something bad will happen to me¡­¡± Erin deliberately uttered those words in a coy and seductive tone. Desmond pondered briefly before responding, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll head over there now.¡± After saying that, he hung up the call. Erin sat on the couch while beaming cheerfully. However, she could not help but feel worried when she thought about having to attend Hamilton Corporation¡¯s anniversary banquet. What if Old Mr. Hamilton recognizes me and decides to put me in a difficult position? If Desmond knows about this¡­ She did not dare to imagine the consequences. After racking her brain for a solution, Erin decided to keep a low profile during the banquet since she must attend the event. She would never allow another woman to snatch that golden opportunity from her. With that thought in her mind, she immediately went to her room, found her perfume, and sprayed it on her neck, wrist, and all parts of her body. Erin checked her reflection in the mirror. Her body figure was perfect, and her skin was fair. The money she had spent to maintain her appearance was not wasted because her looks wereparable to those of young women. Instead, her older age gave her a unique mature vibe. When she thought about Desmond¡¯s arrivalter, she picked up her lipstick and applied it to her lips. I must give him an unforgettable experience tonight. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Two dayster, Hamilton Corporation¡¯s anniversary banquet was held as nned. The event was not held at a hotel in the city center, but at Hotel Manor in the suburbs. Hotel Manor ran a VIP-only system. All food, drinks, and services provided were the most luxurious. Hence, the annual entrance fee was already ten million, not including additional expenses. All these years, the manor hotel had never been open for event reservations such as this one. Hamilton Corporation was the first to do sp. Therefore, many guessed that either Keh was too high profile, or he was just swimming in riches. Either way, it was crazy that he managed to book the ce. Those who received the invitations were more than excited. Not only would they get the chance to meet prominent figures, but they could also enjoy the view and do anything they wanted. At any other time, not only did they have to pay the entrance fee, they would be checked for their personal worth too. If their worth did not reach the minimum standard, they would not be allowed to enter. Most importantly, the background of the owner of Hotel Manor remained mysterious. Ever since the opening of the hotel, no one had tried to cause trouble. No one knew who the owner was. In conclusion, the ce symbolized mystery and status. The event was set to begin at half-past seven in the evening. When the clock struck four in the afternoon, Natasha woke up naturally and headed straight to Grecia Hotel. While Spencer was treating her hand, Keh called. Natasha nced at her phone and answered it, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Keh asked. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she responded with another question. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He frowned. ¡°Did you forget your promise to me?¡± It was then Natasha finally remembered. ¡°Sorry, I really did forget. If it¡¯s not important, can we reschedule?¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost at the front of your house!¡± Keh said. ¡°I¡¯m not at home.¡± ¡°Then, where are you?¡± he questioned. ¡°Grecia Hotel.¡± ¡°Wait there. I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes!¡± After he said that, the call ended. Natasha stared at her phone and frowned slightly. As Spencer was performing acupuncture on her hand, his eyesnded on her. ¡°Was that a man?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Natasha responded without lifting her head. Her entire focus was on her phone. For the past few days, Zachary had called and texted her plenty of times. She basically swept a nce at them before disregarding them. ¡°The same man on the phone that day?¡± It was a question, but Spencer seemed awfully sure of the answer. At this moment, she lifted her eyes to look at him. Putting her phone aside, she nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He¡¯s courting you!¡± Spencer concluded immediately. Once he discovered that a man would dare to court a woman as cold as Natasha, Spencer was curious to know who the daring man could be. Natasha could be quite dull and udylike. She was denser than most men too. For example, if one met her at a club and invited her for a dance with an extended hand, she would simply pass a ss of alcohol to them. If there was anything good about her, it would be her wless beauty. Most importantly, one must be filled with determination and eptance in order to court her. Spencer was curious. Who could be so bold? When Natasha did not speak, he subtly moved forward, his face obviously thirsty for gossip. ¡°What kind of man is he? How did he find the courage to court you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not courting me!¡± she answered directly. ¡°He¡¯sing here! What do you mean he¡¯s not?¡± Spencer countered. He shook his head when he saw the clueless look on her face. ¡°Nat, I hate to say this, but even if a man kneeled before you, you¡¯d think he¡¯s performing a curtsey instead of proposing to you.¡± Natasha fell silent. ¡°Stop being so clueless!¡± hemented, but she stayed quiet. However, Spencer could not think of anyone worthy of Natasha, so he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Could that man be a pretty boy?¡± As he yed with that idea in his mind, he believed it was more likely to be true, so he added, ¡°Natasha, don¡¯t get drunk in love. He either wants your body or your money. You can fool around, but don¡¯t get serious with a pretty boy!¡± The corner of her lips curled upward. Pretty boy? Keh¡¯s image popped into her mind. Although he was fair and handsome, he had a manly aura that did not fit the term ¡°pretty boy.¡± Spencer was concerned that she would get drunk in love, but that was unnecessary. ¡°Why are you smiling? I told you to look for a man to regte your hormones. I¡¯m afraid your hormonal imbnce would put an end to your romantic escapades,¡± Spencer advised frantically. She looked at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you meet him and see for yourself?¡± ¡°Sure! As long as you¡¯ll let me, I¡¯ll keep my eyes wide open and do my utmost to determine what kind of man he is,¡± Spencer agreed right away. Natasha lifted her eyebrow slightly, but she did not say a word. After the treatment, Spencer put away his tools as he gazed at her with curious eyes. ¡°Does he know who you are?¡± She shook her head. Hence, Spencer nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± She understood what he was thinking about. She turned to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Whatever is on your mind isn¡¯t going to happen.¡± Natasha looked fairly certain, so Spencer could only hope for the best. Twenty minutester, Keh stopped his car in front of the Grecia Hotel. He was about to dial Natasha¡¯s number when he saw hering out with another man. The two of them interacted as if they had known each other for a long time. Keh narrowed his eyes at the sight. The next second, he put away his phone and walked toward Natasha directly. ¡°Nat!¡± he lightly called out and came to her front. Natasha nodded at him. Then, she seemed to recall something. She looked at him and said, ¡°Let me introduce you two. This is my friend, Spencer. Spencer, this is Keh.¡± A simple introduction was made. The moment he saw Keh, Spencer froze. There was an indescribable look in his eyes. When Keh looked at Spencer, the former narrowed his eyes slightly, then extended his hand. ¡°Hello.¡± Spencer stared at the extended hand for some time before he recollected himself and epted the handshake. ¡°Hello to you too.¡± Very quickly, Keh retracted his hand. His eyesnded on Natasha. ¡°Did youe out just like this?¡± ¡°What do you expect?¡± she countered. Keh frowned and checked the time. ¡°We can still make it. Let¡¯s go.¡± With that said, he took Natasha¡¯s hand casually and was about to walk away with her. ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked. ¡°You¡¯ll know once we get there,¡± Keh answered. He nced at Spencer. ¡°Is your friend tagging along?¡± Natasha looked at Spencer too. ¡°I-It¡¯s fine! Please be on your way!¡± Spencer answered nervously. ¡°In that case, we shall take our leave now,¡± Keh said decidedly. Right after that, he held Natasha¡¯s hand and left with her. Previous Chapter Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 You Are My Type In the car, Natasha looked at Keh. ¡°Where on earth are you taking me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there!¡± he replied with a solemn expression, looking rather displeased. Natasha could see that he was trying to be mysterious, so she stopped asking and closed her eyes to catch some sleep instead. Soon, the car stopped in front of a private club. Getting down from the car, Keh nced at Natasha. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Without any questions, Natasha followed him inside. As soon as they walked inside, a man came out. He was fat, dressed in thetest fashion, and walked with a waddling gait. ¡°Mr. Hamilton? I didn¡¯t expect to see you here!¡± Upon finishing his question, his eyes were fixed on Natasha. ¡°What a beautiful girl, Mr. Hamilton. I see you¡¯ve found yourself a gem. Is she an actress who¡¯s about to make her debut? She will definitely be a hit!¡± Keh lowered his eyes and nced at Natasha, curling the corners of his lips upward. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh, then who is she?¡± Keh did not try to exin but just looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. Can it be done in one hour?¡± ¡°One hour? Judging by how pretty she already is, half an hour should suffice!¡± the man replied. ¡°She¡¯s yours, then!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± He looked at Natasha as he spoke. ¡°Miss, pleasee with me.¡± Natasha frowned and looked at Keh questioningly. ¡°Sunny belongs to the best image styling team in the country. You can trust him,¡± Keh said. Natasha had some questions, but on second thought, decided that it was pointless to ask since she was already here. She decided to just go along and followed Sunny. The dressing room was brightly lit. The moment Natasha sat down, Sunny¡¯s team came over, but he said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such a beautiful woman, so there is not much that needs to be improved. However, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± After hearing this, the styling team nodded. ¡°By the way, take out our prettiest gown. It¡¯s the champagne-colored one with gauze on the chest.¡± ¡°But Sunny, that is the most treasured item in your shop, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°The best gown is best suited for the prettiest woman. Today, it has met its proper owner!¡± Sunny looked at Natasha and his lips curved in a smile. Seeing that his team members were still standing there, Sunny hurried them along. ¡°Go and get it quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the team members replied and went off immediately. At this point, Sunny began to work on cleaning Natasha¡¯s face and applying makeup for her. Natasha had a good foundation. She had fair and delicate skin all over her body, and she did not need too much whitewashing. Although the room for improvement was small, he still tried his best to further entuate her good points. Natasha had never been styled like that before, so she would sometimes furrow her brows and sometimes move her neck which made it difficult for Sunny to do his job. With a sigh, he asked, ¡°Miss, is this the first time you wear makeup?¡± ¡°I do it myself sometimes,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°Has someone else helped you apply before?¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re the first one to do it for me.¡± ¡°Well, then I am honored!¡± said Sunny. ¡°Indeed.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Sunny was speechless. This girl¡¯s character is quite arrogant and frank. ¡°Just give me a few minutes. Sit still, and I promise you that you will be the belle of the ball!¡± Sunny said. Natasha wanted to say that she did not care about that at all, but for the sake of getting it done quickly, she cooperated with him. After ten minutes, Sunny was done dolling her up. His eyes lit up as he admired his work. ¡°Okay. You can open your eyes now!¡± he told her. Natasha opened her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror in a daze. The makeup was light and barely noticeable, yet she looked different. In short, she did not look like the same person at all. Natasha had never seen herself looking like this before, so she frowned. ¡°What do you think? You are beautiful, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sunny asked. ¡°Is that me?¡± Natasha asked. Sunnyughed. ¡°Of course, it is, but it is a more attractive version of you.¡± Natasha continued looking at her reflection and still felt weird. At this moment, the styling team came in with the gown. When Sunny saw it, he immediately held it up before Natasha and imagined her wearing it. He then smiled broadly. ¡°Yes, this is the one!¡± With that, Sunny looked at Natasha. ¡°You can change into the gown now!¡± Natasha looked at it, took it, and went into the changing room. Her movement was so casual when she grabbed the gown that the entire image styling team almost gasped. The gown was precious to them, and yet she just took it nonchntly without caring that she might damage it. After a few minutes, Natasha came out of the changing room. The very moment she came out, everyone around froze in awe. She was already beautiful, but at that instant, her charm was even more startling. Even though Sunny was expecting this, he could not help being stunned to see how the gown looked on her. ¡°Mr. Sunny, this¡­¡± Sunnyughed as he spoke. ¡°This gown has finally found its true owner. All our efforts are worthwhile!¡± Then, Sunny walked over to Natasha. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go. Mr. Hamilton is waiting outside for you!¡± She felt relieved that all the fuss was finally over and walked outside with Sunny. At this moment, Keh was outside, making a call. ¡°Look, Mr. Hamilton. Are you satisfied?¡± Sunny said. Keh turned around as Natasha came walking toward him. The champagne-colored flowing gown made her waistline look perfect. She was very slender, her corbone was fully visible, and a thinyer of semi-transparent gauze surrounded her upper body, making her appear seductive. Her makeup was light, but it gave her an ethereal look, cool and noble. When Keh saw her, he was stunned for a moment. Sunny could not help butugh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, this gown is the most prized treasure in our store. We are basically giving you our whole heart!¡± Keh came back to his senses, kept his phone, and walked over to Natasha. Her long hair was permed to look slightly wavy, casual, and natural. Gazing at her, Keh¡¯s lips curved in a smile. Keh nodded and hummed in satisfaction before turning to look at Sunny. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will be well-rewarded!¡± Sunny smiled. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear this from you. My efforts won¡¯t be going to waste.¡± Keh¡¯s eyes were once again fixed on Natasha. Seeing the few strands of straying hair beside her face, Keh stretched out his hand to push them behind her ear. His action was suggestive and ambiguous. Natasha felt extremely ufortable and raised her eyes to look at him. ¡°Keh, don¡¯t you think I look strange?¡± Keh smiled and gazed at her intently. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. I think you¡¯re pretty.¡± Natasha nodded after a few moments of silence. ¡°I see. So this is your type.¡± Keh was speechless. Sunny, on the other hand, could not help bursting intoughter. At that moment, Keh took a step forward, his tall and broad shadow shrouding her whole body. He looked at her earnestly and said, ¡°No. You are my type.¡± Natasha was stunned. [7:34 PM, 8/20/2022] Adeel Czn: Chapter 188 Jealousy In the face of such an unexpected confession, inexplicable emotions shed across Natasha¡¯s eyes, but she did not say anything. However, Keh only stared at her with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, he took her hand and put it on his arm. When he held her hand, he noticed the bruises on her wrist and he frowned, seemingly concerned. In the car, Keh gazed at Natasha and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is that friend of yours a doctor?¡± Surprised, Natasha turned around to look at him, and their eyes met. ¡°How did you know? Do you know him?¡± Keh pursed his lips but did not speak. His dark eyes fell on her wrist worriedly. ¡°What happened to your wrist?¡± Natasha lowered her eyes to look at her own wrist. It was dark inside the car, and the bruises were not visible. So, Keh must have already seen them a moment ago. She pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s nothing but some old injury.¡± ¡°Each time you go to Grecia Hotel, is it to seek treatment from him?¡± Keh¡¯s eyebrows were raised as he looked at her questioningly. He remembered that thest time he met Natasha in Grecia Hotel, she did not look well. He had hurt her unintentionally when he grasped her hand. At that time, he had thought it was Gary who injured her, so he did not think too much about it, but he once again saw the bruises on her wrist today. So, he put two and two together. Natasha did not deny it but rather nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Keh frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I can rmend a better doctor.¡± She curled her lips. ¡°He knows everything about my injuries. If he cannot help, no one can. He is the best doctor for this!¡± Natasha turned around to look him straight in the eye as she spoke. Keh was not pleased to hear herplimenting another man, so he frowned, feeling upset. ¡°Why do you trust him so much?¡± Keh asked, looking at her. There were no changes in his facial expression but the jealousy in his tone was so obvious that even the driver could sense it. Natasha was not insensitive, so she had detected it, too. However, she was uncertain as to how she should respond. After some thought, she spoke. ¡°Of course. He is my friend, so I do trust him.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes, looking at her. ¡°He¡¯s your friend? Just a friend?¡± ¡°Yeah. Who else do you think he is to me?¡± Natasha replied with a question. Her eyes were glimmering, making her look even more attractive. After that, she seemed to remember something and said with sarcasm, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. To you, there might be many types of ¡®friends,¡¯ but I¡¯m not like you. To me, there is only one type of friend. A friend is just a friend.¡± Even though he knew she was mocking him, Keh was not angry at all. Instead, her method of exnation brought a smile to his face. He knew how Natasha handled rtionships. She saw everything in ck and white. Although he was rather upset to see her walking out of Grecia Hotel with Spencer in the beginning, he could sense that there was nothing between them when he watched closely. The way Spencer looked at Natasha was different from the way Zachary did. Although they seemed close, a man could tell what another man was thinking from his gaze. In Spencer¡¯s eyes, there was no desire for Natasha. Plus, when Keh took Natasha¡¯s hand, the look in her eyes was strange, but she didn¡¯t get angry. Hearing Natasha make that exnation, hepletely calmed down and felt at ease. Keh looked at her, his usually low voice raised slightly, tinged with some pleasure. ¡°In the future, I will follow your example. I¡¯ll only have one type of friend, and I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say.¡± Natasha fell silent. As she looked at his charming face and his deep eyes, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Half an hourter, the car arrived at Hotel Manor. Guests could only park their cars outside the hotel, or their drivers could take the car outside and wait there after dropping the guests inside Hotel Manor. They chose to drive the car straight into Hotel Manor. As soon as the car stopped, one of the staff members came to open the car doors. Keh got down and went over to Natasha¡¯s side, offering his hand like a gentleman. Natasha looked at him and hesitated. As she was dressed in a gown and high heels, which made it difficult for her to walk, she still ced her hand in his. As soon as she got out of the car, she nearly stumbled because the ground was uneven and the high heels were too high. Fortunately, Keh held her hand and gently wrapped her in his arms. She was wearing a thin dress when she pressed up against him, and as the fragrance on her body wafted over to his face, his heart throbbed. Looking down at the woman in his arms, Keh¡¯s gaze became filled with rising passion. Just at this moment, Fabian came running from inside. ¡°Mr. Hamilton¡­¡± However, when he saw this scene, he turned around and pretended that he didn¡¯t see anything. At this point, Natasha noticed Fabian and she nced at Keh, gently nudging him. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Thanks.¡± Keh¡¯s lips were curled as he looked at her. ¡°Be careful. The ground is uneven.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha nodded. Turning to Fabian, Keh¡¯s voice was tinged with irritation. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, everyone is almost here, but now a few of thepany¡¯s shareholders insist on meeting you. If you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t proceed to the following events,¡± Fabian said with his back facing them. Keh frowned. ¡°Okay.¡± He then turned to Natasha. ¡°I need to handle this. Would you like toe with me?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll take a walk by myself. You go ahead,¡± Natasha replied. After some thought, Keh nodded. ¡°All right, then. Fabian will take you inside. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go and find you.¡± Natasha nodded. As Keh walked past Fabian, he gave thetter a cautionary gaze. Only after Keh was out of sight did Fabian heave a sigh of relief and turn to Natasha. ¡°Ms. Watson, However, when he saw the way Natasha was dressed up today, he froze. Is Mr. Hamilton really trying to teach the Lynch family a lesson today? Is he not trying to show off? Seeing Fabian rooted to the spot, Natasha went forward, frowning. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Have you seen a ghost?¡± Fabian collected himself and looked at her,ughing. ¡°Ms. Watson, you¡¯ve got such a sense of humor! If you are a ghost, then what are those people who are inside there?¡± ¡°Why are you daydreaming, then?¡± ¡°I just think that you might be the most gorgeous woman tonight!¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°So, tell me, what¡¯s going on today?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Natasha shook her head. Looks like Mr. Hamilton didn¡¯t tell her anything! Fabian did not dare to say much, so he only said, ¡°Today is Hamilton Corporation¡¯s anniversary banquet.¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°This is yourpany¡¯s anniversary banquet. Why does Keh insist on bringing me here?¡± she asked. Fabian chuckled. You¡¯ll find out soon enough. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Jealousy In the face of such an unexpected confession, inexplicable emotions shed across Natasha¡¯s eyes, but she did not say anything. However, Keh only stared at her with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, he took her hand and put it on his arm. When he held her hand, he noticed the bruises on her wrist and he frowned, seemingly concerned. In the car, Keh gazed at Natasha and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is that friend of yours a doctor?¡± Surprised, Natasha turned around to look at him, and their eyes met. ¡°How did you know? Do you know him?¡± Keh pursed his lips but did not speak. His dark eyes fell on her wrist worriedly. ¡°What happened to your wrist?¡± Natasha lowered her eyes to look at her own wrist. It was dark inside the car, and the bruises were not visible. So, Keh must have already seen them a moment ago. She pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s nothing but some old injury.¡± ¡°Each time you go to Grecia Hotel, is it to seek treatment from him?¡± Keh¡¯s eyebrows were raised as he looked at her questioningly. He remembered that thest time he met Natasha in Grecia Hotel, she did not look well. He had hurt her unintentionally when he grasped her hand. At that time, he had thought it was Gary who injured her, so he did not think too much about it, but he once again saw the bruises on her wrist today. So, he put two and two together. Natasha did not deny it but rather nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Keh frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I can rmend a better doctor.¡± She curled her lips. ¡°He knows everything about my injuries. If he cannot help, no one can. He is the best doctor for this!¡± Natasha turned around to look him straight in the eye as she spoke. Keh was not pleased to hear herplimenting another man, so he frowned, feeling upset. ¡°Why do you trust him so much?¡± Keh asked, looking at her. There were no changes in his facial expression but the jealousy in his tone was so obvious that even the driver could sense it. Natasha was not insensitive, so she had detected it, too. However, she was uncertain as to how she should respond. After some thought, she spoke. ¡°Of course. He is my friend, so I do trust him.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes, looking at her. ¡°He¡¯s your friend? Just a friend?¡± ¡°Yeah. Who else do you think he is to me?¡± Natasha replied with a question. Her eyes were glimmering, making her look even more attractive. After that, she seemed to remember something and said with sarcasm, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. To you, there might be many types of ¡®friends,¡¯ but I¡¯m not like you. To me, there is only one type of friend. A friend is just a friend.¡± Even though he knew she was mocking him, Keh was not angry at all. Instead, her method of exnation brought a smile to his face. He knew how Natasha handled rtionships. She saw everything in ck and white. Although he was rather upset to see her walking out of Grecia Hotel with Spencer in the beginning, he could sense that there was nothing between them when he watched closely. The way Spencer looked at Natasha was different from the way Zachary did. Although they seemed close, a man could tell what another man was thinking from his gaze. In Spencer¡¯s eyes, there was no desire for Natasha. Plus, when Keh took Natasha¡¯s hand, the look in her eyes was strange, but she didn¡¯t get angry. Hearing Natasha make that exnation, hepletely calmed down and felt at ease. Keh looked at her, his usually low voice raised slightly, tinged with some pleasure. ¡°In the future, I will follow your example. I¡¯ll only have one type of friend, and I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say.¡± Natasha fell silent. As she looked at his charming face and his deep eyes, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Half an hourter, the car arrived at Hotel Manor. Guests could only park their cars outside the hotel, or their drivers could take the car outside and wait there after dropping the guests inside Hotel Manor. They chose to drive the car straight into Hotel Manor. As soon as the car stopped, one of the staff members came to open the car doors. Keh got down and went over to Natasha¡¯s side, offering his hand like a gentleman. Natasha looked at him and hesitated. As she was dressed in a gown and high heels, which made it difficult for her to walk, she still ced her hand in his. As soon as she got out of the car, she nearly stumbled because the ground was uneven and the high heels were too high. Fortunately, Keh held her hand and gently wrapped her in his arms. She was wearing a thin dress when she pressed up against him, and as the fragrance on her body wafted over to his face, his heart throbbed. Looking down at the woman in his arms, Keh¡¯s gaze became filled with rising passion. Just at this moment, Fabian came running from inside. ¡°Mr. Hamilton¡­¡± However, when he saw this scene, he turned around and pretended that he didn¡¯t see anything. At this point, Natasha noticed Fabian and she nced at Keh, gently nudging him. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Thanks.¡± Keh¡¯s lips were curled as he looked at her. ¡°Be careful. The ground is uneven.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha nodded. Turning to Fabian, Keh¡¯s voice was tinged with irritation. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, everyone is almost here, but now a few of thepany¡¯s shareholders insist on meeting you. If you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t proceed to the following events,¡± Fabian said with his back facing them. Keh frowned. ¡°Okay.¡± He then turned to Natasha. ¡°I need to handle this. Would you like toe with me?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll take a walk by myself. You go ahead,¡± Natasha replied. After some thought, Keh nodded. ¡°All right, then. Fabian will take you inside. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go and find you.¡± Natasha nodded. As Keh walked past Fabian, he gave thetter a cautionary gaze. Only after Keh was out of sight did Fabian heave a sigh of relief and turn to Natasha. ¡°Ms. Watson, However, when he saw the way Natasha was dressed up today, he froze. Is Mr. Hamilton really trying to teach the Lynch family a lesson today? Is he not trying to show off? Seeing Fabian rooted to the spot, Natasha went forward, frowning. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Have you seen a ghost?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Fabian collected himself and looked at her,ughing. ¡°Ms. Watson, you¡¯ve got such a sense of humor! If you are a ghost, then what are those people who are inside there?¡± ¡°Why are you daydreaming, then?¡± ¡°I just think that you might be the most gorgeous woman tonight!¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°So, tell me, what¡¯s going on today?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Natasha shook her head. Looks like Mr. Hamilton didn¡¯t tell her anything! Fabian did not dare to say much, so he only said, ¡°Today is Hamilton Corporation¡¯s anniversary banquet.¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°This is yourpany¡¯s anniversary banquet. Why does Keh insist on bringing me here?¡± she asked. Fabian chuckled. You¡¯ll find out soon enough. Previous Chapter Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Everyone Was Stunned As expected, Natasha caused a stir when she stepped into the main hall. Everyone turned to look at her and began to whisper amongst themselves. They all thought Hamilton Corporation had invited a celebrity. After all, it was rare to see a woman with such a beautiful appearance and elegant demeanor. A few even took out their phones to snap photos. ¡°Who is she? Have you seen her before?¡± a man asked. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t!¡± another answered. ¡°She is so gorgeous. Is she a celebrity?¡± ¡°Just look at her demeanor. She does look like a celebrity!¡± ¡°Is Hamilton Corporation supporting a new artist?¡± ¡°I have never heard of such a venture by Hamilton Corporation!¡± ¡°Wow, she is delightful. She will be popr if she debuts as an actress or a singer!¡± ¡°I think so too. I¡¯ve never seen someone so beautiful!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go up and ask her?¡± ¡°Are you asking for trouble? She is not that simple. Did you not see Keh¡¯s assistant walking behind her? This woman has connections with Keh. Aren¡¯t you scared that you might offend him and bring disaster onto yourself?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Thank you for reminding me!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Fabian looked at the people who had gathered and saw them whispering amongst themselves. He had long predicted they would react this way. I suspect Mr. Hamilton has a reason for doing this! He nced at Natasha and saw that she was not bothered by the crowd¡¯s reaction. She behaved as if she had not noticed them. She found a quiet spot, grabbed a ss of champagne, and sat down. Natasha noticed Fabian still standing nearby. She frowned at him. ¡°Fabian.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Watson,¡± Fabian said. ¡°This seems like a grand event. Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Fabian hesitated. ¡°Since you are busy, you don¡¯t have to stay here,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Mr. Hamilton instructed me that I am to take good care of you,¡± Fabian replied. Natasha smirked. ¡°I am not a kid, and I won¡¯t get lost. So, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll still be here after you have finished your tasks.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Fabian wanted to say something, but someone rushed to him and whispered into his ear, prompting him to frown. Then, Fabian turned to Natasha solemnly. ¡°Ms. Watson, please rest here for a while. I have matters to deal with and shalle back soon.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± He left urgently after that. Natasha breathed a sigh of relief after Fabian left. She felt a lot more at ease without him watching her. She rxed on the couch and sipped on the ss of champagne. Natasha rarely attended a formal event like this because she found it boring. Despite the glitz and mour and the smiles on everyone¡¯s faces, each had their goals and desires but had to take great pains to conceal them. Natasha felt exhausted just watching them. She wished she could have stayed home and sleep in peace. At that thought, Natasha wondered why she had agreed to do this without making sure what the event was about. What was I thinking? However, she was already here, so she decided to go with the flow. Since she was here to repay a favor, she decided not dwell on it too much. Unfortunately, she had only sat for a while before someone came to hit on her. ¡°Good evening. Are you here alone?¡± Natasha nced at him indifferently. ¡°No.¡± The man smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you.¡± Natasha thought that was the end, but soon, more men came to flirt with her. That prompted Natasha to frown in displeasure. She nced at her surrounding before getting up and walking away. She slipped through the side door in the main hall and entered the backyard. Since most guests were here to discuss business, they had all gathered in the main hall. There was hardly anyone in the backyard. It was nightfall. A cool breeze blew. Natasha found the backyard rxing. Even the air felt soothing to her. However, she heard a voiceing from behind her once she let down her guard. ¡°Nat.¡± She turned around upon hearing her name and was stunned to see Zachary. Her gaze instantly turned inscrutable. Zachary wore a suit and a pair of leather shoes. They made him seem more somber than usual. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It had been quite a long time since Natashast met him. She noticed he had be leaner, and his clear eyes appeared a lot more solemn than before. Natasha smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Zachary seemed d to see her, but his smile carried a little sadness. He spotted Natasha the moment she walked in. Zachary had always found Natasha to be quite beautiful, but he had never seen her in make-up and in a formal dress. She seemed to glow under the light, like an angel from heaven. Her beauty stunned all the guests, including him. Initially, he nned to give up on her, but now, he had dismissed the thought. Natasha replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Why? Have I be unrecognizable?¡± ¡°You are so beautiful! For a moment there, I did not dare to approach you!¡± Zachary answered. Natasha pursed her lips, but she did not speak. Suddenly, Zachary came closer and stood before her. He hesitated before deciding to bring up the unpleasant topic. ¡°I called you many times, but you didn¡¯t answer. I thought you never wanted to speak to me again.¡± Natasha looked at him, but she said nothing. Zachary looked at her again. ¡°I found outter that my mom had caused a scene in yourpany. That was why I called. I wanted to apologize for the trouble.¡± Natasha closed her eyes and said, ¡°I believe you know about the conflict between your mother and me too.¡± Zachary looked into her eyes. His dark orbs were filled with conflicting emotions. Natasha met his gaze and exined calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I didn¡¯t show mercy then and will never show mercy to her. Since you don¡¯t me me for what I did, I have no reason to be angry with you either.¡± If Zachary did not mind what Natasha had done to his mother, Natasha had no reason to hold his mother¡¯s actions against him. Therefore, she would not look down on Zachary because of his unruly mother. Previously, she did not answer his calls not because she had been angry. She did not pick up because she did not know if Zachary had called to exin or berate her. At the time, she did not mind ending their friendship. Truthfully, she would prefer for him to have told her off and ended their friendship. However, that was only her opinion. It did not mean that Zachary thought the same. After a while, Zachary finally spoke. ¡°I might not have been there, but I could imagine the harsh words she had said and the things she had done¡­¡± Natasha still did not speak. Zachary chuckled and went on, ¡°So, why would I me you? I was afraid that you would look down on me¡­¡± Zachary could neither control nor get rid of his mother. Despite his frustration, he was helpless to do so. ¡°No,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°What she did has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± Zachary¡¯s eyes brightened with a glint of hope. Natasha nodded earnestly. Seeing that, Zachary looked at her and smiled. ¡°Nat, thank you.¡± Natasha looked at him and pursed her lips. Still, she did not say anything. Then, Zachary spoke again. ¡°By the way, was it Keh who invited you here today?¡± Natasha chose not to hide it from him. She nodded. ¡°Are the two of you in a rtionship?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°No,¡± Natasha answered. ¡°I owe him a favor, so I am attending this banquet.¡± Zachary looked at her longingly. ¡°Nat, is it true that I don¡¯t stand a chance?¡± Natasha looked at Zachary. She wanted to reply him, but a sharp voice suddenly cut in, ¡°Zachary, why are you talking to that b*tch?¡± Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 A Crazy Woman Natasha turned around and saw an elegantly dressed Erin furiously dashing toward them. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she red at Natasha. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here!¡± Erin said. ¡°Wow, you are really persistent. Did you sneak in here to look for my son?¡± Natasha stared at her with a calm but stern gaze. She did not expect to see Erin here. Then, she seemed to understand something. At the same time, Zachary quickly came to stand in front of Natasha to shield her from Erin. ¡°Mom, be nice to Nat!¡± ¡°Nice?¡± Erin chuckled coldly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve my kindness. Don¡¯t you remember what she did to me? She hit me!¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gone to herpany and caused a scene, that wouldn¡¯t have happened,¡± Zachary said. ¡°You¡­¡± Erin was bursting with fury. Suddenly, Natasha¡¯s phone beeped. She looked at the message and walked away. Erin intended to go after her, but Zachary blocked her way. ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Zachary!¡± Erin suddenly screamed. She red at him viciously. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the Lenoir family is here? How are you going to exin if Winnifred sees you with her?¡± ¡°Why should I have to exin? I don¡¯t want to marry Winnifred!¡± Zachary argued. ¡°Why won¡¯t you marry her? Do you want to be with that woman?¡± Erin pointed furiously at Natasha, who had her back facing them. ¡°If possible, I would rather give up everything and be with her!¡± Zachary answered. p! Erin pped him hard on the face. She shouted, ¡°Over my dead body! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Zachary¡¯s gaze shifted as he looked at his mother. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°Mom, you might just win if this is yourst resort. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. In the end, I might die before you do!¡± With that said, Zachary gave a cruel smirk and left. Stunned, Erin stood rooted to the spot. His words kept ringing in her ears. Long after Zachary left, she finally came to her senses and shouted at his retreating figure, ¡°Zachary, where are you going? Come back here!¡± Zachary did not look back. Erin¡¯s expression darkened as she stood there. Zachary is bing rebellious. He is getting increasingly disobedient these days. In the past, all I have to do is threaten him with my death and he¡¯ll do as I say¡­ Now, he won¡¯t listen to me at all¡­ because of that woman. Erin clenched her fists at the thought and turned around to search for Natasha. It is all that woman¡¯s fault! I must get rid of her! I must destroy her reputation! Natasha was speaking on the phone at the side. Suddenly, Erin charged at Natasha without her noticing and poured her champagne onto the woman. Natasha felt something cold raining down on her. She turned around to find Erin ring at her viciously. ¡°You d*mn woman! How dare you seduce my son!¡± Erin shouted furiously. Natasha looked at her clothes drenched with champagne and furrowed her brow. She put her phone away, took a step toward Erin, and said coldly, ¡°Apologize to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me to apologize?¡± Erin sneered, ¡°What makes you think you deserve an apology?¡± Erin raised her hand to flip her hair, but Natasha grabbed it immediately. She gripped Erin¡¯s fingers and proceeded to bend them. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Startled, Erin screamed in pain. ¡°B*tch, are you insane? This is Hamilton Corporation¡¯s annual banquet. How dare you stir trouble here?¡± Erin red at her. Natasha disregarded Erin¡¯s words and red at her furiously. ¡°I have decided to show you mercy for Zachary¡¯s sake. It is you who keep asking for trouble!¡± ¡°Let me go¡­ Argh!¡± Before Erin could finish speaking, Natasha twisted harder, making her scream even more. The guests who were chatting and strolling in the main hall heard the sudden scream and came over to have a look. They pointed toward Natasha and Erin and whispered amongst themselves. None of them knew what had happened. All they could see was Natasha gripping Erin¡¯s hand vengefully. Desmond was negotiating a deal with someone in the main hall. He frowned when he saw what was happening. Then, he put down his wine ss and rushed toward Erin. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Desmond asked. He looked from Erin to Natasha. ¡°What are you doing? Let her go this instance!¡± Natasha pretended not to hear him. She continued to re at Erin hatefully. ¡°Desmond, save me! This woman is insane!¡± Erin bent over in pain. Her face had turned pale. Desmond¡¯s heart ached to see Erin suffer. He turned to Natasha and ordered, ¡°Let her go right now!¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡± Natasha asked. Although she did not raise her voice, she still sounded intimidating. Desmond would not allow himself to be humiliated in front of the spectating crowd. Thus, he red at her. ¡°I prefer not to hit a woman. So, I¡¯m warning you to let her go now. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯m about to do!¡± Natasha smirked. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m curious to see what you will do!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Desmond was bursting with fury. ¡°Desmond, save me! Argh, it hurts!¡± Erin screamed and cried. Everyone could not help but pity her. More guests came to check out what was happening. Desmond nced at the growing crowd and thought he would be humiliated if they saw him do nothing when someone had bullied his beloved. He red at Natasha again and said, ¡°You have forced my hands!¡± Then, he raised a hand to p Natasha. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡± an intimidating voice sounded from among the crowd. The crowd immediately parted to form a path for Keh. He walked out steadily with the dignity of a king. Seeing Keh, Desmond immediately greeted, ¡°Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°Keh is here¡­¡± ¡°This is going to be interesting.¡± The crowd whispered excitedly. Keh walked toward Natasha and the others. He smirked when he saw her gripping Erin¡¯s hand. Desmond quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I didn¡¯t mean to cause a scene, but this woman keeps grabbing my beloved¡¯s hand and won¡¯t let go no matter what I said. She has crossed the line.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Yes, everyone here saw it. I wonder who allowed this barbaric woman toe in and cause trouble here!¡± Desmond replied indignantly, cing every me on Natasha. A barbaric woman? Keh arched an eyebrow upon hearing that. His expression remained calm and unbothered, but there was a hint of a smirk on his face. He came closer and swept a cold nce at them before his gazended on Natasha. He noticed the wet chiffon fabric on her chest. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked. Natasha did not answer. She looked directly at Erin. Erin¡¯s face turned white as a sheet. She looked at Keh pleadingly. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, please save me. This woman is insane!¡± Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 The Most Worrying Scene Natasha strengthened her grip right after Erin spoke, causing thetter to howl in pain. ¡°Save me, Desmond! Save me!¡± Erin was in so much pain that she cried out loud. Her elegant image hadpletely disappeared. When Desmond saw that, he red at Natasha furiously and yelled, ¡°Let go right now! Are you going to create a ruckus right in front of Mr. Hamilton?¡± As if she could not hear him, Natasha stared at Erin. There was a look of hostility in her eyes. ¡°Apologize!¡± she snarled at Erin, emphasizing every single syble. When Desmond saw that Natasha had no intention of letting Erin go, he looked at Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, this¡­¡± ¡°Calm down, Mr. Lynch. Let¡¯s wait till we figure out what happened,¡± replied Keh calmly. ¡°What¡¯s the point of figuring that out?¡± Desmond was panicking. With so many people watching them, he would be too embarrassed to show himself in public anymore. At that moment, Keh looked at Erin. ¡°Ma¡¯am, why don¡¯t you exin what happened?¡± Seeing how he was going to stand up for her, Erin immediately wailed, ¡°This woman seduced my son! I merely chided her for a while, but she attacked me!¡± Her voice trembled. After she spoke, everyone started murmuring among themselves. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡± ¡°She¡¯s being too much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that a beautiful woman like her acts like that.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes when he heard what everyone was saying. ¡°Is your son Zachary Lynch?¡± he asked. Erin nodded. ¡°Yes! Since he¡¯s almost getting married, I advised her to stay away from my son. After all, the Lynch family will not ept a woman with children. To our surprise, not only did she refuse to listen to us, but she also started being violent with me,¡±ined Erin. ¡°Children?¡± ¡°She already has children?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell at all!¡± ¡°She looks like she¡¯s only in her twenties, yet she already has children. What a pity! She could¡¯ve been anything else but a mistress.¡± Whispers sounded from the crowd. When Erin and Desmond heard that, they thought that the situation was in their favor. Thetter eximed loudly, ¡°I see!¡± Then, he nced at Natasha and continued, ¡°You wish to marry into the Lynch family? Dream on! Let me warn you this. Don¡¯t even think about it! The Lynch family will never ept an uncivilized woman like you!¡± Natasha continued treating his words as nonsense. She stared at Erin firmly, her grip still tight. Desmond¡¯s expression turned anxious. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, are you going to allow this woman to make a scene here?¡± Pursing his lips, Keh remained silent. ¡°You crazy b*tch! Let me tell you. Even if my son remains single for the rest of his life, he still wouldn¡¯t want you! Just give up!¡± screamed Erin at Natasha. She insisted that Natasha was clinging to Zachary. In response, Natasha smirked coldly as if she did not care about their words. All she wanted was to see if Erin would give in. Crack! Erin¡¯s bones crackled. The next moment, she widened her eyes and screamed her lungs out in agony. Everyone was stunned. She¡¯s being too harsh! When Desmond saw that, he could not hold himself back anymore. He dashed toward Natasha and yelled, ¡°You crazy b*tch!¡± At that moment, Keh grabbed his hand. ¡°Mr. Hamilton!¡± Desmond looked at him. With an icy look in his eyes, Keh demanded coldly, ¡°Did you just call my woman a crazy b*tch?¡± Desmond was dumbfounded when he heard that. Blinking consecutively, he asked in an uncertain tone, ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡± Keh stared at him with an unfathomable look that could make one¡¯s hair stand on its ends. Just then, a stern voice cut across the crowd. ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone moved aside upon hearing the voice. Liam walked in, and there were three kids following him. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton!¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton!¡± When people saw Liam, they lowered their heads humbly and greeted him. He merely nodded in response. Everyone was intrigued when they saw the three kids. One of them looked just like Keh. It was as if he was an exact replica of thetter. Could they be the Hamilton family¡¯s children? Since when did theye into existence? I¡¯ve never heard about it! Denise was wearing a tulle gown. When she saw what was going on in the crowd, she frowned and rushed forward. ¡°What happened, Nat?¡± Natasha¡¯s expression rxed when she saw Deniseing over. She shot a nce at Erin before releasing her grip, sending thetter slumping to the ground. Natasha turned around, her gaze turning gentle when she looked at Denise. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just teaching someone a lesson.¡± ¡°Did she bully you?¡± asked Denise with a frown. The crowd was bewildered to hear her question. The kid is getting it wrong. That woman doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s being bullied at all! However, Denise kept frowning, looking furious and worried. Anthony and Benjamin walked over as well. ¡°What happened, Mommy?¡± asked Anthony calmly. He nced at the couple as a hostile glint shed across his eyes. Mommy? Gasps erupted from the crowd. They exchanged nces with each other. Looks like she really has children! But more surprisingly, the kid who called her Mommy looks identical to Keh! What¡¯s going on? Others might still be clueless, but Erin¡¯s face fell. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She had seen those three kids at Infinitium. In fact, Liam personally imed that they were from the Hamilton family. But why are they calling Natasha their mommy? Suddenly, her eyes widened, and her face turned deathly pale. Could it be¡­ She couldn¡¯t even dare to imagine it. No way! How can things be so coincidental? This is definitely impossible! Desmond had no idea what was going on. For a moment, he was extremely confused and was unable to piece things together. At that moment, Liam nced at them. ¡°What happened?¡± Desmond quickly exined, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, this crazy woman is seeking trouble! She hit my wife.¡± ¡°Oh? Really? Why?¡± ¡°She seduced my son! My wife merely told her off, but she started attacking my wife.¡± When Liam heard that, he nced at Erin, who wished for nothing more than to disappear from the worldpletely. The scene that she was most worried about ultimately happened. Liam narrowed his eyes as his gaze fell upon Erin. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Even though Erin¡¯s hand hurt badly, she was more overwhelmed with fear. She lowered her head, not daring to meet Liam¡¯s eyes. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Incredible Son When Desmond noticed that, he quickly asked, ¡°Do you know my wife, Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± Liam scoffed coldly. ¡°Of course! Not only do I know her, but I¡¯ve also seen her personality a long time ago.¡± Desmond frowned in confusion. ¡°Mommy, when Great-grandpa brought us to eat at Infinitium, she was the one who bumped into me and scolded Ben and me!¡± Denise said as she held Natasha¡¯s hand. With just one sentence, she managed to exin how Liam got to know Erin. ¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯ve already taught her a lesson for you,¡± said Natasha. Only then did Denise nod firmly. Listening to their conversation, Desmond waspletely lost. At that moment, Liam looked at the others in the crowd. ¡°Oh, right. I wanted to introduce the new members of the Hamilton family during thepany¡¯s annual banquet today. I didn¡¯t expect you guys to meet them under such circumstances.¡± As he spoke, he nced at the three kids affectionately. Turning his gaze to the rest, he announced loudly, ¡°No matter the setting, I still want to share this joy with everyone! Let me formally introduce these three kids. They are the children of the Hamilton family. Please look upon them kindly!¡± Everyone was shocked when they heard what Liam said. Although some of them had already guessed it, they were still surprised at the truth. ¡°Congrattions, Old Mr. Hamilton!¡± ¡°This is great news, Old Mr. Hamilton!¡± ¡°How enviable is it for the Hamilton family to have three more kids!¡± Congrattions sounded all over. Meanwhile, Desmond was stunned. What is going on? Did the kids call this crazy b*tch their mother? But they¡¯re from the Hamilton family. This means that Keh and this woman¡­ Upon that thought, Desmond turned pale as he realized he had just gotten himself into grave trouble. The crowd finally understood what was going on. The rtionships between each individual had be apparent. When the couple used Natasha of seducing their son, they were just spouting nonsense. The Lynch family could not even bepared to the Hamilton family. Considering Keh¡¯s looks and power, even a blind person would know who to choose between the two. Desmond and his wife had be aplete joke. After receiving everyone¡¯s congrattions, Liam nced at Desmond and Erin. ¡°These three kids are the Hamilton family¡¯s precious gems. While I can let go of the conflict at Infinitium, what on earth happened today?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton¡­ Nothing happened! It¡¯s just a misunderstanding!¡± Desmond quickly rified. ¡°Misunderstanding? Didn¡¯t you say that Nat seduced your son?¡± asked Liam. ¡°No, no, no! It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. It¡¯s really a misunderstanding!¡± exined Desmond. ¡°Looks like Keh isn¡¯t as exceptional as your son, huh? The woman whom we have begged to join the Hamilton family seduced your son? I really want to see how incredible of a man your son is,¡± drawled Liam. When Desmond heard that, he almost fell to his knees. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s genuinely a misunderstanding! S-She misunderstood!¡± He pointed at Erin. Liam scoffed coldly. ¡°Do you think that everything will be fine if you im that it¡¯s a misunderstanding? Do you think we will let you off so easily after you ruin Nat¡¯s reputation?¡± Desmond was on the verge of tears. ¡°We were wrong, Old Mr. Hamilton. We were fools for being ignorant-¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be apologizing to me!¡± Upon hearing that, Desmond immediately looked at Natasha. ¡°Mrs. Hamilton, we were wrong! We were fools for not knowing who you are! Please forgive us.¡± Natasha¡¯s gaze swept across them calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not Mrs. Hamilton. I haven¡¯t agreed to marry him yet.¡± That was how independent and strong she was. She was so unbothered about a Hamilton, so the usation that she seduced Zachary made no sense. It was not like thetter was so high and mighty that everyone wanted to have him. Desmond froze, not knowing what to do. Liam spoke at that moment. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m feeling unwell. Keh, I¡¯m leaving this to you.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Got it, Grandpa,¡± replied Keh. With that, Liam turned around and left, bringing the three kids with him. He was worried that the ensuing events would be too violent for them to witness. When Desmond saw Liam walking away, he immediately approached Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, we were wrong. We were truly wrong!¡± Keh looked down at him, a cold smirk ying on his lips discreetly. ¡°Mr. Lynch, I respected you and gave yourpany a chance. I¡¯ve been polite to you, but you ended up creating a ruckus here and insulting my woman. Tell me, why should I forgive you?¡± Desmond stiffened at his words. ¡°You can¡¯t just say that you¡¯re sorry. You need to prove it with your actions, right?¡± A nonchnt glint appeared in Keh¡¯s eyes. Desmond stared at him. The coboration was not even in the picture now. If he offended the Hamilton family now, he would never be able to survive in Glenport City once he left the banquet. ¡°What would you like me to do, Mr. Hamilton?¡± asked Desmond. Keh continued smiling without saying much. ¡°What do you think?¡± He cast his gaze on Erin, who was slumped on the floor. With a look of disdain and iciness, he said, ¡°Your wife bullied my kids and insulted my woman. I haven¡¯t thought of what to do yet.¡± ¡°I¡­ I understand!¡± With that, Desmond immediately strode toward Erin, who was still in a daze. When she saw Desmond walking over, she looked up at him. ¡°Desmond-¡± p! Desmond gave her a violent p across her face. Erin was paralyzed in shock. ¡°Desmond, what-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call my name! You ruined everything with your utter foolishness!¡± spat Desmond as he red at her. To cut off all ties with her, he looked at Keh and dered, ¡°To be honest, Mr. Hamilton, the two of us¡­ We might seem like a couple, but we aren¡¯t legally married! She¡¯s not my wife!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± asked Keh with an intrigued tone. ¡°She¡¯s just my past mistress. My wife passed away long ago, and I did not remarry after that. That¡¯s why I brought her with me this time. I didn¡¯t expect her to offend you, Mr. Hamilton! Don¡¯t worry. As long your fury can be appeased, I¡¯ll stop contacting her in the future!¡± promised Desmond. Erin stared at Desmond in surprise and disbelief. ¡°Desmond¡­¡± Everyone immediately understood the situation after hearing his speech. So she¡¯s just a mistress? Isn¡¯t she acting too arrogantly? Not only did she fail to keep a low profile, but she also offended someone she shouldn¡¯t have offended! Now, both Erin and Desmond became the butt of the joke. ¡°Mr. Hamilton¡­¡± Desmond shot a timid nce at Keh. However, thetter looked at Natasha with a look of affection. It was obvious that he doted on her. ¡°What do you think, Nat?¡± Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Natasha already had a hunch the moment she saw Erin earlier. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She also realized why Hamilton Corporation would announce a coboration with Lynch Corporation. There was no such thing as a coboration, nor was it about showing Desmond respect. Keh had created a trap and was waiting for them to take the bait. He could have just ruined them immediately, but he chose to use this humiliating method. He was even more vengeful than her. However, Natasha was not averse to that. She nced at him calmly before sweeping her gaze across the two people on the floor. It was impossible to tell her thoughts from the cold look on her face. Desmond stared at her in utter fear. Sweat dotted his forehead as he pleaded, ¡°Ms. Watson, we were wrong. Please, I¡¯m begging you! Give us a chance¡­¡± Natasha ignored him. Fixing her gaze on Erin, she walked over and squatted. When Erin saw that, she subconsciously clutched her hand and crawled backward. ¡°W-What do you want to do?¡± asked Erin as she stared at Natasha in horror. Natasha smiled slightly. ¡°Do you want to protect the Lynch family?¡± ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°Go back to where you came from. Don¡¯t even set foot in Glenport City from now on,¡± warned Natasha, articting every single word. The smile disappeared from her face all of a sudden, leaving a vicious glint in her eyes. Erin widened her eyes. It was obvious how resistant she was to that demand. ¡°No! No! Why should I? I don¡¯t want to!¡± She was so close to marrying into the Lynch family, so there was no way she would leave. She did not want to stay overseas alone without family and friends. It felt like she was a lonely ghost wandering around. ¡°No?¡± Natasha raised her eyebrow and grinned, although her eyes betrayed an icy look. ¡°Very well, then! You shall be destroyed with the Lynch family!¡± Panicking, Erin yelled at her, ¡°What right do you have to do that? Do you think that everything you say wille true? Natasha, who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a-¡± p! Before Erin could finish her sentence, Desmond rushed forward and pped her cheek forcefully. ¡°B*tch! Shut up!¡± Erin¡¯s head spun after she was pped by Desmond. However, the disappointment she felt was far greater than the pain on her face. Staring at Desmond, she shook her head vigorously. ¡°No! I won¡¯t leave. Desmond, I¡¯m not leaving! I don¡¯t want to leave!¡± Naturally, he did not even dare to care about her. Looking at the two people in front of him, Desmond promised in terror, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, Ms. Watson, I will send her away. I definitely won¡¯t let her enter Glenport City again!¡± In response, Keh nodded with feigned reluctance. ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ve got to admit that Nat is too soft- hearted. If it were me, the oue would definitely be different.¡± Desmond broke out into cold sweat when he heard that. ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes! Thank you for showing us mercy, Mr. Hamilton.¡± ¡°In the future, you¡¯d better discipline your people properly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get into trouble for what they say,¡± warned Keh. ¡°Got it! Got it!¡± replied Desmond eagerly. At that moment, Keh nced at Natasha, looking like his heart was aching for her. ¡°Nat, I¡¯m sorry for what you went through today. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you next time.¡± Everyone was bbergasted. Isn¡¯t he being too biased? She wasn¡¯t even being bullied before he intervened! But well, it¡¯s quite unfortunate to be insulted like that. While they might still be confused about some other things, they got one thing clear after seeing Keh¡¯s protectiveness over Natasha. The incident served as a warning to everyone in Glenport City. Messing around with Natasha would be equivalent to messing around with Keh and the Hamilton family. When Natasha did not say anything, Keh raised his eyebrows. ¡°Shall we go up and take a look at Grandpa?¡± Natasha nced at the crowd. When she spotted a man holding a bottle of champagne, she walked over and said politely, ¡°Please pass this to me.¡± The man waspletely clueless. However, since she asked, he gave it to her immediately. ¡°Thanks!¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re wee.¡± With Natasha being so close to him, that man could barely tear his eyes away from her¡ªher beauty was almost suffocating. Naturally, Keh noticed the look in the man¡¯s eyes and frowned unhappily. On the other hand, Natasha was oblivious to it. Holding the bottle of champagne, she strode toward Erin and poured it over thetter¡¯s head without any warning. ¡°Argh!¡± Erin yelled in shock as cold enveloped her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay for my gown, but this ss of wine is what I¡¯m giving to you in return.¡± After saying that, Natasha averted her gaze and left. Everyone gasped in shock. The Hamilton family is such a vengeful bunch! When Keh saw her leaving, he chased after her. Someone immediately stepped forward to clean up the mess. ¡°Everyone, what happened just now is just a minor episode. I hope that it didn¡¯t ruin your mood to enjoy the banquet. Mr. Hamilton said that you may have as much fun as you want at the casino on the third floor. He¡¯ll be paying the bill for everyone.¡± When the crowd heard that, they could not help but exim how generous Keh was. Gradually, they dispersed to do their own activities. No one cared about Desmond and Erin, who were still left there. Even those who got the invitation with Desmond¡¯s help stayed far away from him, not daring to approach him. After all, he had offended the Hamilton Corporation. Even though Keh did not say anything about it, no one would dare to coborate with Desmond anymore. If they worked with him, it would mean that they were going against Hamilton Corporation. Undoubtedly, they would be cklisted. No one would want to get themselves involved in this mess. They stayed as far away from Desmond as possible as if they did not know him at all. As Desmond looked at those people, his pride faded awaypletely. All of his efforts over the past years had been ruined. At that moment, Erin looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, Desmond. I¡¯m not leaving¡­¡± When he heard that, he nced at her slowly. With a cold smirk, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving? Do you think you have a say in that?¡± ¡°There are other solutions! We still have the Lenoir family. We don¡¯t have to rely on Hamilton Corporation,¡± insisted Erin. Seeing how she continued to act foolishly, Desmond narrowed his eyes. ¡°Erin, how on earth did I get to know a dumb woman like you? Don¡¯t you know that your stupidity ruined everything? It ruined the business and connections that I have managed for so many years! The Lynch family is doomed! We¡¯re all doomed!¡± Erin gazed at him and cried pitifully. ¡°Desmond, you can¡¯t me me for this. I¡¯m doing this for the Lynch family¡¯s own good-¡± ¡°For the Lynch family¡¯s own good? Do you know what I regret the most? I regret getting to know you!¡± spat Desmond viciously before shooting her a look of utmost hatred. ¡°Erin, don¡¯t let me see you again. Don¡¯t even dream of entering the Lynch family anymore!¡± With that, he got up and left. Staring at his back, Erin yelled, ¡°Desmond! Desmond! Don¡¯t leave me!¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 194 Chapter 194 The banquet went on as usual. Natasha was walking when Keh came up from behind her and took her arm, pulling her along with him. She frowned at his back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He shot her a sideways nce over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m taking you upstairs to change into something else.¡± Then, he hauled her up the stairs to a spacious dressing room full of evening gowns. Natasha entered, her gaze surveying the room before she turned to look at Keh warily. ¡°Was Erin dousing me with champagne part of your n, too?¡± He approached her with a smile, studying her features with an adoring expression. ¡°You overestimate me.¡± ¡°So this¡­¡± She looked at him. ¡°This is a VIP dressing room prepared for the socialites in case of emergencies. Don¡¯t worry, the outfits in here are asionally reced with new seasonal pieces that have never been worn. Anyone who wears it leaves with the outfit,¡± he exined. Natasha arched her brow slightly. ¡°It sure is fun being wealthy.¡± ¡°Why, are you poor?¡± Keh asked, his eyes burning into hers. He recalled her giving him ten million without batting an eye, and he still didn¡¯t know where she got that amount of money. However, he knew that wasn¡¯t all she possessed. She definitely had deeper pockets. It didn¡¯t matter, though. He didn¡¯t care if she kept countless secrets like a riddle. Natasha¡¯s eyes lowered when she felt Keh¡¯s probing gaze on her, and she spoke with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°Compared to you, Mr. Hamilton, yes.¡± ¡°If you want it, everything here is now yours,¡± he said. ¡°Oh, really? What¡¯s the catch?¡± ¡°None. As long as it¡¯s you.¡± His gaze was unfathomable, and he didn¡¯t look like he was joking. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course not, as long as you give me a job in the future,¡± he said. ¡°I could even work for free.¡± His gaze darkened. ¡°Are you taking advantage of me?¡± Keh advanced toward her and challenged in a low, gravelly voice. ¡°Are you giving me a chance?¡± Natasha pivoted and took a gown from the rack. ¡°Forget about it. I don¡¯t like ripping people off.¡± His lips curved into a smirk as he faced her back. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t just be any other person if you¡¯re willing.¡± She stilled and met his eyes. ¡°What goes aroundes around, Keh Hamilton.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s happening to you now.¡± With that, she went into the changing room. Keh knew she was mocking him, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be upset. ¡°Can I do whatever I want when my sins have caught up with me? Or do I have to continue paying them off?¡± he asked. Silence was his only answer. He sank into a chair while waiting for her to finish, a smile tugging at his lips. Inside the changing room, Natasha stared at the gown and took a moment to emerge from the spell Keh weaved around her. Then, she changed out of her stained dress. After putting on the gown, she realized the zipper hung low on the back, and she couldn¡¯t reach it no matter how hard she strained. Her brows knitted in frustration. Just then, a knock sounded on the door. It was Keh on the other side. ¡°Do you need help with anything?¡± Natasha froze and didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Denise is rushing us outside,¡± he continued. The door swung open to reveal Natasha standing inside and staring at him, her face flushed and body tense. His eyes ran the length of her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Bring me another dress. I can¡¯t fit into this one.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t fit?¡± He gave her a once-over. ¡°It looks fine. You¡¯re slender. How could you not fit into it?¡± She averted her eyes ufortably. ¡°I can¡¯t reach the zipper!¡± Keh raised a brow, and his lips quirked upward. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say sooner? I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need¡ª¡± Before she could finish, he had rounded Natasha and stood behind her. ¡°I said there¡¯s no need.¡± Natasha gripped the gown tighter to herself. His eyes were trained on her back as if he didn¡¯t hear her. She had a willowy figure with smooth, baster skin. Her neck curved into the gentle slope of her shoulder, and even the way the bones on her back were shaped was beautiful. She looked gorgeous. Though Keh didn¡¯t say a word, Natasha could feel his eyes boring holes into her back. A charged tension hung in the air at that moment. ¡°Keh¡­¡± ¡°Almost done.¡± When he reached for the zipper, the tips of her ears grew warm. Her reaction didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Keh, and he smirked. He pulled the zipper up¡ªslowly, gently, tenderly. It felt like a century as he fastened a simple zipper. After he was done, he leaned in closer and asked in a low voice, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± ¡°What?¡± she retorted. ¡°Would you grant my wishes when I finished paying back?¡± Natasha pulled her shoulder back as his warm breath fanned her ear. Her brain was a scrambled mess. Suddenly, Denise yanked the door open. ¡°Are you done, Nat?¡± Shock shed across her face when she saw Keh standing behind Natasha intimately. Her eyes blinked repeatedly like stars. Did I see something inappropriate? Did I interrupt something between Daddy and Mommy? Her mind whirled, and the next second, she pretended to be clueless, peering around the room. ¡°Where are they? Weren¡¯t they changing in here? Where did they go?¡± She lingered for a while more before heading to the door and quietly closing it. Anthony and Benjamin came over. ¡°Is Nat done?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not in there!¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± ¡°N-No, I¡¯m not!¡± Denise denied. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s too hot inside.¡± Anthony exchanged a look with Benjamin. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go and look for Nat!¡± Denise tugged on both of their arms and left. Natasha and Keh heard every word of the exchange in the changing room. Denise acted like something unseemly was going on between them when, in fact, nothing happened. Natasha lifted her gaze and collided with Keh¡¯s. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Denise is rather¡­ mature?¡± hemented with a smirk. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Natasha¡¯s face was ming red, but she maintained a neutral expression and closed her eyes before saying, ¡°She¡¯ll misunderstand if we don¡¯t go out now.¡± Keh pressed her up against a wall as soon as she moved to leave. ¡°Let her, then. You¡¯re her mommy, and I¡¯m her daddy. That is an indisputable fact.¡± Natasha stared into his dark, burning eyes. He looked at her and leaned closer, breathing in the faint scent of champagne still clinging to her. Her cheeks were flushed from drinking, especially her ruby red lips, which whittled him down to his basal desire. He cupped his hand over her silky cheek. ¡°The blush on your face is intoxicating, Nat.¡± Then, he bent to nt his mouth over hers. Before their lips connected, Natasha suddenly said, ¡°Have I been too tolerant of youtely, Keh?¡± He jolted and leveled a sharp gaze on her. ¡°I can¡¯t promise anything if you take advantage of me one more time,¡± Natasha said. She kept her wits about her even in such a heated moment, and Keh didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. But that¡¯s who Natasha is, no? ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that being with a gorgeous girl is a happy death thus deserved?¡± Kehughed. ¡°Do you want to meet your maker? I¡¯m willing to grant your wish.¡± Her hand shot out toward his head.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He captured her hand in his bigger one, deftly avoiding her wound. ¡°Are you thinking of murdering your husband?¡± ¡°Ex-husband,¡± she corrected. His brow arched. She will seize every opportunity to remind me of that. He suddenly said, ¡°Nat, I¡¯m sorry. Really, I am.¡± Natasha looked into his eyes, and there was nothing but earnestness in their depths. ¡°I never thought my heart would be enthralled by a woman, let alone by you, but life is ironic sometimes. I can¡¯t let you go, Nat. I¡¯m not expecting your forgiveness now, but will you give me another chance? Please do not sentence me to death for one mistake. Allow me another opportunity to make my case,¡± he pleaded. Natasha never imagined the proud Keh Hamilton would utter those words to her. Admittedly, his looks and body were undeniably her type, so she had dived into a marriage with him without hesitation back then. However, the hurt and pain were real, too. Though she didn¡¯t exhibit her anguish and throw a fit, it didn¡¯t mean she was unfeeling. She told herself that actions had consequences and that she should be able to endure them. Little did she know, it had cost her everything. ¡°Keh¡­¡± Natasha started. ¡°I know that you have done many things for metely, and I appreciate them all. My hatred for you has lessened, but I¡¯m afraid I still cannot take you back,¡± she said. He looked at her with a hooded gaze. ¡°That¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my responsibility to earn your forgiveness. I¡¯m content as long as you don¡¯t hate me.¡± Her answer had sparked hope in him. ¡°Hate?¡± Her eyes were dancing. ¡°Do you think we would be in this circumstance where you¡¯re copping a feel of me if I hated you?¡± He stilled as if he couldn¡¯t believe his ears, his eyes never leaving her. ¡°Nat, do you mean ¡ª¡± ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s the effect your face has on the dopamine levels in my body. There¡¯s nothing else,¡± she backpedaled. After all, she was an ordinary woman whose body would naturally react to a man. She wasn¡¯t ashamed about it. However, Keh would misconstrue her reasoning no matter what. She doesn¡¯t hate me. In fact, she feels something for me. Yes, that¡¯s it! Keh¡¯s eyes lit up as he stared at Natasha. She frowned. ¡°Are you going to let me go now?¡± Only then did he reluctantly release her. Her frown deepened at his pleased expression. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much of it. I¡¯m not disdainful of you, nor do I hate you, but that could be because I haven¡¯t had interaction with anyone of the opposite sex in a long time. Perhaps I would have had the same response if you were another man.¡± She walked out of the dressing room without waiting for his reaction. A cryptic smile yed on his lips as he looked at her departing back. He hurried to catch up with her. ¡°Nat, there¡¯s no way there would be another man with you as long as I¡¯m still alive.¡± Natasha didn¡¯t deign him a response. Keh regarded her with raised brows and made a wisecrack without slowing his steps. ¡°If you have an excess of dopamine or need help in other areas, I wouldn¡¯t mind offering my assistance.¡± ¡°Well, I do mind!¡± she snapped. Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise wandered around but couldn¡¯t find Natasha. Anthony and Benjamin, in reality, knew what was going on. Seeing Denise trying her best to put up a show, Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Stop leading us in circles, Denise. Tell us what you saw¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Natasha and Keh emerged from the dressing room together and ran into the kids. Anthony and Benjamin traded a loaded nce, despite knowing what happened between them in the dressing room. Why didn¡¯t both of them leave separately if they don¡¯t want others to find out? Benjamin couldn¡¯t help teasing, ¡°Ah, so you were inside, Nat. Denise said she didn¡¯t see you, and we had to circle the venue.¡± Natasha was silent. Nothing happened in the dressing room, but Denise made it seem as if she had seen something obscene. ¡°You have poor eyesight, Denise. I should get you a pair of sses,¡± Benjamin continued, his eyes cutting back to her. She turned and made a face at him. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything.¡± Anthony refrained from adding his opinion upon seeing Natasha¡¯s crimson face. It seems like Mommy gave in. ¡°Why are you flushed, Nat?¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t relent. ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± she denied. ¡°No? It¡¯s obvious, though. What were you doing in there? Why were you inside for so long?¡± ¡°What else could I possibly be doing? I was changing!¡± ¡°Changing? Together? With him?¡± Benjamin¡¯s gaze darted back and forth between Natasha and Keh before heughed sardonically. ¡°So Denise didn¡¯t see anything when she went in?¡± His expression and tone implied that he knew they were doing anything but proper. Natasha sucked in a deep breath and was about to open her mouth when Keh walked forward to gently nudge Benjamin¡¯s head. ¡°You little hellion. You knew what had happened but continued asking. Your mommy is easily embarrassed, so quit teasing her.¡± The words dried up in Natasha¡¯s throat. Why is everyone making it worse? Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 196 Chapter 196 When he saw Kehing downstairs with Natasha and the three children, Fabian had reason to believe that the banquet wasn¡¯t just organized to stand up for Natasha but was also a wellid n to kill two birds with one stone. On one hand, he could support Natasha by punishing the Lynch family. On the other hand, he could im her for himself by dering the three kid¡¯s identities. After all, as the mother of his children and the fact that he spoils her to that extent, no one will dare make a move on her even if they know she¡¯s divorced. Just like that, he has snuffed out the hopes of all her suitors. With that thought in mind, Fabian shook his head. It¡¯s such an borate scheme! He couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by it. After that, he reminded himself not to get on his boss¡¯ nerves. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know what struck him even in death. Holding that thought, Fabian maintained a faint smile that was filled with admiration. During the second half of the banquet, Natasha barely showed herself, as she was resting upstairs. Instead, Liam was entertaining the guests with the three children by his side. With regards to the children being reunited with the Hamilton family, Natasha¡¯s stance was clear even though she hardlymented on it. She wasn¡¯t bothered by the fact nor did she have any objections. Even though she was the one who gave birth to them, she recognized that they had independent lives to lead. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to interfere too much in their lives and just wanted them to be happy. Furthermore, there was only upside and no downside to the children being ced in joint custody. This was a fact that Natasha was keenly aware of. Meanwhile, Terence was also upstairs, as he, too, had been invited. He had missed Natasha¡¯s and Erin¡¯s altercation earlier. By the time he arrived, the matter was more or less resolved. Or else, he would have dashed forward to p thetter for the shameless way she behaved. However, after witnessing how Liam and Keh had protected Natasha and the children, Terence had nothing more to say. Despite his reluctance to admit it, he couldn¡¯t deny that the Hamiltons did an excellent job. Nheless, Terence was upset by the thought of the children staying by Liam¡¯s side downstairs. ¡°Damn that Liam. Despite the children clearly belonging to the Watson family, he is showing them off for the glory of the Hamilton family!¡± Terenceined in a slightly jealous tone. Natasha didn¡¯tment, as she was looking at her phone. Terence furrowed his brows and looked at her. ¡°Nat, don¡¯t you have anything to say about this?¡± Putting her phone away, Natasha gave Terence a calm look. ¡°Grandpa, the children are ours and also theirs.¡± ¡°Wh-Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this conclusion better than what we had initially expected? At the very least, the Hamilton family has no intention of fighting over the children with us while the three of them are overjoyed at the arrangement. For me, that¡¯s more than enough,¡± Natasha calmly exined. ¡°B-But I feel as if the children don¡¯t belong to the Watson family.¡± Natasha chuckled. ¡°Grandpa, only the children know where their hearts actually belong. Their family name and who they stay with are just temporary phases in their lives. Sooner orter, they will grow up and leave us. Our responsibility is just to raise and educate them. Don¡¯t tell me that we¡¯re supposed to tie them down by our side for the rest of their lives?¡± ¡°You do have a point, but¡­¡± Terence didn¡¯t know how to express himself. ¡°At the very least, they¡¯re happy. That by itself is enough. We¡¯ll have to give them the freedom to make their own choices in life,¡± Natasha added. Given what Natasha had said, Terence could only purse his lips in silence. Sensing Terence¡¯s disappointment, Natashaforted him, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. No matter where they go or what happens to them, you will always be their Gramps. That is something no one can ever take away from you.¡± Terence pondered upon her words. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Natasha threw him a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re also my dearest and most beloved Grandpa.¡± Terence beamed from his heart before taking a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re right. Joint custody is certainly better than us holding sole custody. At the very least, no one will dare bully the children with the Hamilton family protecting them.¡± Natasha¡¯s lips widened into a smile without furtherment. At that moment, the door was pushed open, heralding the arrival of the children with Liam behind them. ¡°Nat!¡± Denise greeted. When she saw Terence inside, her eyes lit up as she threw herself into his arms. ¡°Gramps!¡± Terence quickly broke into a vibrant smile. Natasha is right. As long as our familial bonds are maintained, it doesn¡¯t matter which family they belong to. With that thought it mind, Terence managed to let go. ¡°How is it? Are you having fun?¡± Nodding with conviction, Denise replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be even happier if you were there with me.¡± Terence grinned. ¡°All right then. The next time you want me to be somewhere, I¡¯ll definitely be there. How about that?¡± Denise¡¯s eyes glistened. As a girl, she was naturally more sensitive and was worried that Terence would be angry. However, after hearing his words, she snuck a nce at Natasha before returning her gaze to Terence. ¡°Really?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Gramps, you¡¯re the best and the one I love the most!¡± Denise purred as she threw herself into Terence¡¯s embrace again, causing thetter¡¯s face to glow with warmth. ¡°In that case, what about me?¡± Liam asked as he hurried forward with a jealous expression. The moment he spoke, Terence shot him a re. ¡°You¡¯re second!¡± Just when Liam was about to retort, it suddenly urred to him that his grandson would one day marry Natasha. Thus, he had no choice but to bear with it. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll make do with being in second ce.¡± His answer caused everyone in the room, including Terence, to burst intoughter. When Keh suddenly walked into the room and witnessed the scene, he was briefly stunned before a sense of warmth filled his heart. After all, that was all he wanted in life. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Keh strode into the room. Liam turned around. ¡°Has it ended?¡± Keh nodded in response. At that moment, Terence looked at his watch. ¡°All right now, it¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s about time we go home.¡± Liam still hadn¡¯t had enough, as it was rare to enjoy such a jovial atmosphere. Hence, he suggested at once, ¡°Since it¡¯s already sote, why don¡¯t youe over to our ce? You can then head home tomorrow.¡± After knowing Liam for so many years, Terence quickly saw through the former. Before he could say a word, Denise suggested, ¡°Gramps,e along with us. Great-grandpa has renovated a new room for us, and I would love to show it to you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you will go wherever I wish you to be?¡± Um¡­ She¡¯s turning my words against me. ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your word to a child!¡± Liam piled on the pressure. Furrowing his brows, Terence looked in Natasha¡¯s direction. Previous Chapter Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Something Wrong With My Son At that moment, Natasha remarked, ¡°You guys should go on ahead. I¡¯m heading home first.¡± Liam, who wasughing heartily a moment ago, turned toward her upon hearing her words. ¡°Nat, why don¡¯t youe with us? There¡¯re plenty of rooms at home.¡± ¡°Even then, that¡¯s still the Hamilton residence, Old Mr. Hamilton. I¡¯ll just be going back to my home,¡± Natasha insisted. Her words poured cold water on their n. Old Mr. Hamilton invited the children over because they are members of the Hamilton family. As for Grandpa, both of them are old friends. However, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a reason for me to be there. After all, my divorce from Keh isid bare for everyone to see. Natasha was still cognizant of where to draw the line. At that moment, Liam hinted to Keh by throwing him a nce. Unexpectedly, Keh suggested, ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you and Old Mr. Watson bring the kids home first. In the meantime, I¡¯ll send Nat home.¡± Liam¡¯s brows furrowed at once. That¡¯s not what I meant! He then turned toward the children and gave them a knowing look, hoping that they would help persuade Natasha. However, no one knew Natasha¡¯s temperament better than them. Anything she said was done so after careful consideration. There was nothing anyone can say to change her mind. Sitting still, none of the children dared to utter a word. After all, letting them go to the Hamilton residence was already a significant concession on Natasha¡¯s part. When he saw that the children remained quiet, Liam was at his wits¡¯ end. It looks like no one dares to challenge Nat¡¯s authority! Meanwhile, Terence swept his gaze at Keh, for he recognized what thetter¡¯s intention was. Even though Keh did well earlier, it doesn¡¯t mean that I have forgiven him. Terence suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go home with you?¡± ¡°Gramps!¡± Pouting, Denise gave his hand a tug. She made a face as if to stop him from leaving. Wrinkling his brows, Terence fell into a dilemma. At the same time, Keh threw a faint smile at Denise. Mmm-hmm, that¡¯s my girl. Her timing is impable. He then shifted his gaze to Benjamin and Anthony. Forget it, I should be d that they didn¡¯t get in my way. Subsequently, Keh remarked, ¡°Old Mr. Watson, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely send Natasha home safely.¡± Before Terence could respond, Liam swiftly added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Let him do it. Anyway, we should head back now, just as you have promised the children. On top of that, I¡¯m still waiting to beat you a few rounds in chess!¡± Liam¡¯s thoughts couldn¡¯t be more transparent to Terence. Rolling his eyes, Terence ranted in exasperation, ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going through that mind of yours.¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives at all,¡± Liam mumbled. There¡¯s no way I can admit to it. Terence gave Keh a disapproving look before fixing his gaze on Natasha. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a child. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Natasha reassured him. ¡°Did you hear what Nat said? You should quit worrying for once,¡± Liam persuaded him. After pondering a moment, Terence let out a sigh. ¡°Fine, just be careful.¡± He then threw Keh another look. The implicit warning in his eyes couldn¡¯t be any more obvious. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°All right now, let¡¯s go,¡± Liam hurried them up, worried that he would end up with none of theming home with him. Just before they left, Anthony walked up to Natasha. ¡°Nat¡­¡± Thetter smiled slightly at him. ¡°Be good and take care of Gramps and Great-grandpa, do you understand?¡± Anthony nodded obediently. ¡°Go on now.¡± ¡°As for you¡­¡± After looking at Natasha, Anthony threw Keh a worried gaze, rendering him speechless. What¡¯s with that look? Aren¡¯t sons supposed to be on my side? There¡¯s something obviously wrong with this one. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Natasha smiled at him. Anthony nodded in acknowledgment. Despite his concerns, he finally left with Liam. While driving, Keh was grumbling under his breath despite the expressionless face he was wearing. It seems that I must have a proper chat with Anthony and Benjamin. If I don¡¯t get both of them on my side, the path ahead will not be easy. As I can¡¯t beat or scold them, I have no choice but to get in their good books. Holding that thought, Keh looked to the side and nced at Natasha. With an indiscernible glint in his eye, Keh cleared his throat and pretended to ask casually, ¡°By the way, what do Anthony and Benjamin like?¡± Slightly startled, Natasha narrowed her gaze as she looked up at him. Her eyes seemed to be able to pierce through whatever thoughts he had. With a slight curl of her lips, she asked, ¡°Why? Are you nning to ingratiate yourself with them?¡± With one hand on the steering wheel, Keh supported his chin with the other hand pressed against the window. Upon hearing her question, he denied, ¡°Of course not. It was just a casual question.¡± ¡°In that case, why didn¡¯t you ask about Denise?¡± Natasha threw the question back at him. ¡°I already know what she likes.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Keh nodded with a serious expression. ¡°What does she like then?¡± ¡°Me!¡± Natasha was dumbstruck. Turning to the side, Keh threw an earnest nce at her. ¡°She loves me the most.¡± Natasha retorted, ¡°You realize narcissism is a disease, right?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡± Keh questioned. She smiled slightly at him. ¡°Even if it¡¯s true, it¡¯s she likes handsome men. Furthermore, you¡¯re her daddy and also rich and powerful, ticking all the boxes.¡± Natasha hit the nail on the head. Cocking a brow, Keh didn¡¯t mind it at all. ¡°So what if that¡¯s the case? Who doesn¡¯t like exceptional men? It only goes to show that my daughter has high standards.¡± Natasha was speechless. Like father like daughter. Only their words count. Even if there¡¯s an agenda behind it, he feels that it¡¯s a good thing still. At a loss for words, Natasha chose to remain silent. As Keh continued to drive, an idea popped into his head suddenly. He inquired out of curiosity, ¡°Back then, why did you agree with the two grandpas to marry me?¡± It¡¯s definitely not for the money. During the year we were married, Natasha never asked for any from the Hamilton family. Even the money Grandpa gave her during the wedding was left untouched. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t bat an eyelid at all the expensive bags and jewelry that were presented to her. Is it for power then? But that doesn¡¯t seem like it. She has never used her status to obtain any benefits for herself. In fact, our wedding was kept a secret the entire time. For vanity? As Keh¡¯s obsidian eyes darkened, an indiscernible smile emerged on his face. Not expecting the question to be lobbed at her, Natasha¡¯s eyes momentarily twitched. The more she refused to answer, the more curious Keh became. ¡°Hmm? What did you do it for?¡± Raising her gaze, Natasha stared at him intently. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°It was because¡­¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 If You Were The One Who Wanted It ¡°Because of what?¡± Keh narrowed his gaze. ¡°I was blind.¡± Keh was stumped. I shouldn¡¯t have expected anything nice toe out of that mouth of hers. Nheless, he didn¡¯t feel slighted, for he knew her temperament well. With a calm expression, he continued driving slowly. ¡°Actually, Denise takes after you,¡± Kehmented abruptly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Looks are important to her,¡± he asserted while throwing her a nce from the corner of his eye. Natasha sneered, ¡°There¡¯s no need to praise yourself in such a roundabout way.¡± Curling his lips into a smile, Keh exuded an irresistible manly charm. Subsequently, silence descended upon the car. ¡°Nat,¡± Keh called out all of sudden. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Thank you for letting them stay, and thank you foring back,¡± he confessed. Briefly stunned, Natasha looked at Keh, who coincidentally did the same. As their gazes locked, his eyes seemed to glisten in the darkness. When her heart suddenly skipped a beat, Natasha averted her gaze and looked out the window. ¡°Everything I did was for my own selfish reasons.¡± ¡°Whatever it is, you have given me the opportunity to make amends and learn how to care,¡± Keh exined. ¡°Therefore, thank you.¡± When he became all emotional, it made her feel unsettled. Looking out the window, Natasha didn¡¯t say another word. When he noticed the redness in her ear, as if she was blushing, Keh¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. Soon, their car arrived at Natasha¡¯s ce. The moment it came to a stop, Natasha unbuckled herself right away. ¡°Thank you for sending me home. I¡¯m going up now. You be careful on your way back.¡± When she was about to leave, Keh reached out to grab her hand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you inviting me up for a chat?¡± Keh asked, looking at her. Natasha turned around and scrutinized him. ¡°What¡¯s there to chat about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with just having a drink.¡± ¡°Go straight ahead and turn left. You¡¯ll find a supermarket on your side. They sell plenty of drinks there. Bye!¡± Even though Natasha wanted to leave, Keh refused to release his grip. ¡°But I want to drink something from your ce.¡± Natasha was dumbfounded. ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± Keh inquired. Just when Natasha was about to reply, he asked with a smirk, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid that I might do something to you?¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be strange even if I had such thoughts, would it?¡± Natasha retorted. Grinning mischievously, he continued candidly, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t because that¡¯s precisely what¡¯s on my mind.¡± Natasha stared at him in silence. ¡°It¡¯s normal for a man to have such thoughts in front of the woman they love, but don¡¯t you worry. Until the day you fully ept me, I¡¯ll respect your boundaries,¡± he borated. ¡°Is that so?¡± Natasha threw the question back at him. Nodding in acknowledgment, Keh checked her out before suggesting with a cheeky voice. ¡°However, it¡¯s a different matter if you so as desire it.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Just as she spoke, Natasha retracted her hand and alighted from the car before closing the door with a loud m. Staring at her silhouette, Keh deepened his smile. At that moment, his phone rang. When he took it out and saw that it was Fabian, he answered it with a frown. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, Zachary insists on speaking to you.¡± Keh narrowed his gaze at the news. ¡°No.¡± ¡°However, he said that if you refuse to see him, he will have no choice but to look for Ms. Watson.¡± With his expression turning grim, Keh pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Let him wait.¡± After ending the call, he looked up at the building. He observed it for a long time and finally broke into a smile when one of its dark apartments had its lights turned on. Taking out his phone, he sent Natasha a message before driving away. Meanwhile, Natasha received Keh¡¯s message the moment she stepped into her home. It read: Rest early. Despite the brief message, the meaning it conveyed significantly outweighed the two words. Briefly stunned, Natasha¡¯s mind recalled the events of the evening. Everything that happened felt like a dream to her. Even though it clearly didn¡¯t make sense, it still happened in a way that felt natural. Natasha didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she put away her phone, took off her heels, and headed to the bathroom. At that moment, she needed a shower to help her regain her senses. Meanwhile, Keh drove straight to the hotel. By the time he arrived, only Fabian and Zachary were left outside. Upon alighting from the car, Keh was quickly met by Fabian. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you¡¯re finally here,¡± Fabian greeted before ncing at Zachary and lowering his voice. ¡°He is probably here about what happened to Desmond and Erin.¡± After giving him a look, Keh didn¡¯t say a word until Zachary approached. ¡°Keh, you b*stard!¡± Without any warning, Zachary threw a punch in his direction. Fabian cried out, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, watch out!¡± When Zachary¡¯s punchnded on Keh¡¯s face, a trail of blood spewed out of thetter¡¯s mouth. Fabian was shocked. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡± He could obviously have avoided it! Merely smiling in response, Keh wiped the blood away from his mouth. Subsequently, he threw Zachary a re and taunted, ¡°Is that all you can do?¡± As if he had gone berserk, Zachary lunged at Keh again. Fabian was baffled as to what Keh¡¯s intentions were, for Zachary was clearly no match for thetter. ¡°Mr. Hamilton¡­¡± He closed his eyes in fright. However, when Zachary¡¯s fist was half a foot away from Keh¡¯s face, thetter suddenly caught it. ¡°I let you have the first punch on Natasha¡¯s ount. Zachary, do you actually think that you stand a chance against me?¡± Keh questioned him coldly. Zachary red at Keh, his eyes burning with hatred. ¡°Keh, you shouldn¡¯t have humiliated my parents!¡± ¡°In that case, you should¡¯ve kept them on a tight leash instead of allowing them to cause trouble everywhere.¡± The moment he finished, Keh threw a punch at Zachary. Upon impact, thetter felt as if his senses had been knocked back into him. He turned his head to face the man who threw the punch. ¡°You never had the intention to work with Lynch Corporation. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Keh admitted. ¡°Or else, did you actually think an insignificantpany like Lynch Corporation can be associated with Hamilton Corporation?¡± Zachary sneered, ¡°In that case, have you been nning all these just for tonight?¡± With a darkening gaze, Keh didn¡¯t deny it at all. Zachary clenched his fists as the rage in his eyes burned with greater intensity. ¡°You should have known when to stop, Keh. Now, you have gone overboard!¡± ¡°Gone overboard?¡± Keh let out an insidiousugh. ¡°Zachary, I had assumed that you were someone sensible, but it¡¯s clear that I have overestimated you. Would all this have happened if your parents didn¡¯t cause any trouble in the first ce? Even if I wanted to make life difficult for them, do you think I would have the opportunity to do so?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Keh, stop whitewashing your actions. It¡¯s obvious that you had set a trap and were just waiting for them to fall into it!¡± ¡°Yes, I did do that. However, if they hadn¡¯t walked into it, I won¡¯t have a hold on them. Besides, do you think that your parents are the only ones who deserve respect? Firstly, they bullied my children before causing massive humiliation to Nat at the banquet. In fact, you should count your blessings that I didn¡¯t have them thrown out. Zachary, if you can¡¯t keep your parents under control, don¡¯t me others for putting them in their ce!¡± Keh asserted in an icy tone. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 This Is Just The Beginning Staring at Keh, Zachary was stumped. With his eyes spitting fire, Keh took a few steps closer to him and warned softly, ¡°In fact, you could¡¯ve prevented today¡¯s incident by stopping your mother when she kicked up a fuss at Prosper Technologies the first time. Zachary, at the end of the day, your ipetence caused all of this!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just when Zachary wanted to rebut, he realized that he was unable to find a reason to. In response, Keh curled his lips. ¡°Previously, I saw you as my rival. But from how things turned out, it¡¯s obvious I have overestimated you.¡± With his smirk fading away, Keh maintained his stare on Zachary. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of her.¡± With that, he broke into a knowing smile and turned to leave. Watching Keh get into his car, Zachary dered all of a sudden, ¡°Keh, this isn¡¯t over. In fact, the war has just begun. I, Zachary Lynch, swear that I will destroy the Hamilton family as revenge for what happened today!¡± Upon hearing Zachary¡¯s vow, Keh turned around with a triumphant expression and snapped, ¡°Anytime.¡± With that, he got into his car and left. Fabian, too, did the same. In the deep of the night, Zachary stood facing the wind with his reddened eyes. A never-before-seen anger had descended upon his face. Anyone who saw it could feel the suffocating aura he was exuding. After standing there for a long while, he finally got up to leave. It was during the moment he got into his car that a cold glint shed in his eye. After bringing everyone back to the Hamilton residence, Liam was looking at the two rooms that had their renovationspleted and the one that was still being worked on. He exined gleefully, ¡°As we didn¡¯t know there were three initially, we only prepared two rooms. The third one is being rushed to ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Handsome¡¯s room?¡± Denise pointed at the room being renovated. ¡°Um, since he doesn¡¯te home often, it doesn¡¯t matter which room he stays in. Besides, your rooms have to be together, as I can¡¯t show any favoritism,¡± Liam borated with a chuckle. Despite the simplement, the children could feel the intense affection behind his words. Even Terence couldn¡¯t help but notice the overwhelming love Liam had for them. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s still not ready for use tonight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Benjamin and I can stay in the same room,¡± Anthony offered. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s still another room, which was supposed to be your daddy and mommy¡¯s matrimonial room. However, they never used it.¡± While Liam was speaking, he even snuck a self-conscious nce at Terence. ¡°Enough. I¡¯m not that petty. Besides, it was Keh that wronged Natasha, not you,¡± Terence remarked. Sharp as usual, Liam responded, ¡°You know, I have always admired your ability to see things in an objective manner.¡± ¡°Fine, fine. Enough with your ttery. You should go ahead and make the arrangements, while I¡¯m going to make a call.¡± After Terence went off to do so, Liam shook his head, as he was well aware of who the former was calling. Keh, you¡¯re on your own now. At that moment, Anthony suggested, ¡°Great-grandpa, I¡¯ll stay in the matrimonial room then.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you want to share a room with Benjamin?¡± Liam asked. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to sleep as he has a habit of kicking his nket away.¡± If he had a choice, Anthony obviously wanted to have his own room. More importantly, he might have a visitor that night. Benjamin protested in response, ¡°Hey, hey, I only kick my nket, not you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯re itching to.¡± Benjamin¡¯s lips curled. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°You can drop the idea of wanting to be the eldest. It¡¯s not going to happen in this lifetime. As for the next, you had bettere out earlier.¡± Benjamin stared at him. ¡°I was justter than you by a second!¡± ¡°A second is all that¡¯s needed for victory or defeat to be decided.¡± Knowing that he couldn¡¯t beat his brother in an argument, Benjamin headed upstairs with a pout. ¡°I¡¯m going up to see my room.¡± Liam was amused by how they were arguing. ¡°Benjamin, do you desire to be the eldest? Seizing power isn¡¯t something achievable in a day or two. It¡¯s a long struggle that you must have the tenacity for.¡± Breaking into a smile, Liam suddenly felt his heart warm at how lively the home had be. Meanwhile, Denisemented with a sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why guys must fight over something so meaningless. It¡¯s so much better to be a girl.¡± With that, she, too, headed upstairs in an adorable manner. ¡°I¡¯m going to see my room too.¡± Watching the children go about, Liam was filled with bliss. Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful if it¡¯s this lively at home every day? At that moment, Anthony looked at Liam. ¡°Great-grandpa, I¡¯ll be going upstairs too. You can go ahead and chat with Gramps.¡± ¡°All right. Go up and rest then,¡± Liam replied. Only then did Anthony head up. When Terence came back after making his call, Liam was already waiting in the living room with his chess pieces in ce and a pot of coffee ready. ¡°Shall we?¡± Terence took his seat at once. ¡°Come on. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± With that, both of them dived into their game. In the midst of ying, Liam casually remarked, ¡°I suppose you must have spoken to Nat just now.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm,¡± Terence grunted with his eyes focused on the chessboard. ¡°Nat is already an adult and knows how to take care of herself. There¡¯s no need to worry so much about her,¡± Liam advised. Terence raised his gaze upon hearing the words. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t want me to worry. That¡¯s how your grandson will get his opportunity.¡± Liam was stunned. ¡°I know you still resent him now, but just think about it. Wouldn¡¯t he be a good choice for the sake of the children? Besides, he has turned over a new leaf. You should continue to observe him and perhaps give him a¡ª¡± ¡°Check!¡± Terence captured one of Liam¡¯s pieces. Taken aback, Liam looked down at the chessboard and eximed, ¡°Terence, that¡¯s really sly of you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me. You¡¯re the one with the agenda.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°What do you mean I have an agenda? I was just giving you sincere advice.¡± ¡°Drop the sincerity act. You¡¯re just thinking on behalf of your grandson.¡± ¡°I-I just want both of them to be happy, including the kids.¡± ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re really up to.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± As tension began to build in the air, Keh walked in on the scene. In truth, he had grown used to their bantering and appreciated how they livened up the usually quiet atmosphere. ¡°Mr. Keh, you¡¯re back,¡± Dan greeted at the sight of him. After nodding in acknowledgment, Keh looked inside the house. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since both of them yed and argued at the same time,¡± Danmented with a smile. Curling his lips, Keh walked up to them. ¡°Grandpa, Old Mr. Watson.¡± Both of them stopped their verbal sparring when they saw Keh. Terence, in particr, felt his mind put at ease. Liam swept his gaze at Keh. ¡°Have you sent Nat home?¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ll sleep in the guest room tonight because Anthony is sleeping in your room,¡± Liam informed. Keh was well aware that his position in the house was being rapidly eroded. ¡°I¡¯m just going up to check on them as I still have something to deal with tonight.¡± ¡°Go ahead then.¡± Keh gave Terence a cordial nod before heading upstairs. At that moment, Liam threw Terence a nce. ¡°Do you feel at ease now? Come, let¡¯s go another round!¡± Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Women Are Difficult Upon arriving upstairs, Keh went straight to Anthony¡¯s room. The door opened the instant he knocked. Anthony was already standing there as if he waiting for him. ¡°Are you still awake?¡± Keh asked. Anthony nodded. ¡°Can we have a chat inside?¡± Keh suggested, to which Anthony widened the door and invited him in. Previously, the room was prepared by Liam to serve as Keh and Natasha¡¯s matrimonial room. However, Keh never stayed in it. It wasn¡¯t until two days ago when Liam wanted to renovate Keh¡¯s room for Anthony did he move Keh¡¯s things over. In response to his father¡¯s silence, Anthony inquired, ¡°Does this room fill you with mncholy?¡± Keh lowered his gaze, cognizant of what Anthony was implying. As he looked in thetter¡¯s direction, Anthony was unfazed as he stared back at Keh. ¡°More than that, it also fills me with immense regret,¡± Keh admitted candidly. With a slight cock of his brow, Anthony sat on his bed. In the meantime, Keh approached him but quickly realized all the words he had mentally prepared on the way back were useless. ¡°I know you still me me, but I would still like to dere that I want to pursue your mommy again. This is not an impulsive decision made on a whim, but one for the rest of my life. I want to make it up to her by loving and protecting her for eternity.¡± In contrast to his ambivalence thest time, Keh¡¯s tone this time was resolute. ¡°So?¡± Anthony raised his brow. ¡°You have to help me. Or at the very least, don¡¯t get in my way,¡± Keh revealed honestly. He noticed that it was more effective and efficient to go straight to the point when speaking to Anthony. ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± ¡°Because, as your daddy, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Keh continued, ¡°I vow upon my integrity that what you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen.¡± Anthony stared at him with glistening eyes. Even though Keh outdid himself recently, Anthony felt that he couldn¡¯t easily forgive the former, for fear that Keh would take it for granted. After pondering a moment, Anthony replied, ¡°Fine, I agree not to get in your way. However, if you hurt Nat, I will make sure you¡¯ll never see her again regardless of who you are.¡± Despite the bombastic iming out of a child, Keh didn¡¯t doubt his words one bit. Looking at Anthony, he was reminded of his younger self. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Keh curled his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t have the chance to do that.¡± ¡°I sure hope so,¡± Anthony answered. ¡°In that case, won¡¯t you consider helping me?¡± Keh gave him a look. ¡°Isn¡¯t it more sincere for you to clear up your own mess?¡± Anthony threw the question back at him. From his words and the look in his eyes, one couldn¡¯t tell that he was a child. Sometimes, Keh even felt as if he was facing a rival that was his equal. Keh nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I should.¡± ¡°I look forward to it.¡± ¡°Without a doubt.¡± Keh beamed. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯m going to bed now. Good night.¡± The young boy implied for him to leave. Just when Keh was about to go, something urred to him, causing him to turn around. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Your mommy¡­ What was she working as overseas?¡± Keh inquired. Anthony narrowed his gaze and resembled Keh while doing so. ¡°Why are you asking about that?¡± ¡°She seems¡­ rich?¡± A glint shed in Anthony¡¯s eye which he quickly hid. Looking at Keh, he threw the question back with a smile. ¡°Is it because a woman who has no interest in your money will be difficult?¡± ¡°I have never thought of using money to buy her love. I was just curious about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a wise decision.¡± ¡°You¡¯re avoiding my question.¡± Keh continued to stare at him. Anthony quipped, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so direct.¡± His response ended up intensifying Keh¡¯s curiosity as to what Natasha¡¯s real job was. In the end, he nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll personally find out what mystery she has hidden beneath the surface.¡± ¡°Good luck.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± ¡°By the way, Benjamin and I share a unified stance. There¡¯s no need for you to speak with him,¡± Anthony informed. Keh turned around and gave him a look. He¡¯s a lot cleverer than I imagine him to be. No, that¡¯s not it. The correct description should be wiser. It had never crossed his mind that his children would one day make him feel that way. ¡°I got it.¡± Just as he spoke, Keh retracted his gaze and left the room. Once he was gone, a mysterious smile emerged on Anthony¡¯s face. It seems that he has be suspicious. Soon, Mommy¡¯s identity will be known to him. Keh, when that happens, I hope that you can still stay as calm as you are now. Just as Keh left, Benjamin pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Has he gone?¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡± Anthony nodded. Benjamin heaved a sigh. ¡°What did he say?¡± Anthony threw him a nce. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know for yourself if he went to see you?¡± ¡°No, I dislike emotional situations. Moreover, interacting alone with him just feels weird. Most importantly, if he were to ask me anything sensitive, I¡¯m worried I won¡¯t be able to hold back my emotions,¡± Benjamin exined. ¡°The lesser one says, the lesser mistakes one will make.¡± ¡°Has he begun to suspect you?¡± When Anthony shook his head, Benjamin acknowledged with a nod. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°However, he has begun to grow suspicious of Nat.¡± Benjamin was stunned. ¡°And?¡± ¡°And he will investigate it himself.¡± Benjamin pursed his lips. ¡°It will be hard for him to find any evidence unless Nat tells him herself.¡± Anthony broke into a smile. Who says that won¡¯t happen? ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll leave such matters to you, for I prefer to sail through my life instead.¡± Just as he spoke, Benjaminy downnguidly on Anthony¡¯s bed. Furrowing his brows, Anthony looked at him with disdain. ¡°Get up.¡± Benjamin frowned, as he knew Anthony¡¯s temperament well and thetter¡¯s disdain for someone else lying in his bed. ¡°You¡¯re so petty.¡± Once he gradually climbed out of bed, he saw Anthony making it again. ¡°If it¡¯s such a big deal, you had better not get a girlfriend so that you can always sleep alone!¡± Anthony didn¡¯t even turn around. ¡°She¡¯s allowed to do so, but not you!¡± Benjamin retorted, ¡°Is that what brothers are for?¡± The moment he finished, he stormed out of the room. Once Anthony tidied up his sheets andy down, he heard a notification from his phone. When he picked it up to check, he realized it was from Thalia, and it read: Are you asleep yet? Anthony: Not yet. Thalia: I have something to tell you. Anthony: What is it? Thalia: Kyle wants to see you. Anthony: See me? When? Thalia: I think he is arriving tomorrow night. Anthony: What? Thalia felt self-conscious as she replied: He has also asked for my location. Anthony: Have you given it to him? Thalia: ¡­Yes. Speechless, Anthony knitted his brows at his chat with Thalia. No, this isn¡¯t the best time to see Kyle yet. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Scheming At A Young Age Anthony turned to look at theputer beside him after thinking for a moment. He narrowed his eyes as an idea popped into his head. He walked over to the side and turned on theputer. After making sure that there was no problem, he proceeded with his n. Despite his young age, Anthony was fast. He stared at the ck screen on theputer. A red dot appeared on the screen and turned into lines of red Ustranian letters. He typed faster and faster as he squinted his eyes at the screen. His dark, obsidian eyes wereser-focused on it. After a few minutes, his lips quirked into a smile. Now, Kyle will no longere here. Anthony did not hastily turn off the of something. After a few minutes, the phone rang. It was Thalia. Anthony picked up the call in a ¡°Okay,¡± Anthony replied nonchntly with a t tone. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why he¡¯s noting?¡± Thalia asked. Obviously, she thought it was unlike Anthony not to ask. ¡°What¡¯s there to be curious about? He¡¯s busy,¡± Anthony quipped. He was grinning to himself, surprised at just how fast his n worked. Having known Anthony all this time, Thalia reckoned that something was off. Anthony had insisted on keeping his identity a secret. Thus, he should have been anxious that Kyle wanted to meet him. It was not normal for him to be nonchnt about it. Unless¡­ ¡°Kyle said that there are some problems with the goods over at Irushea. So, he has to rush over there. This¡­ has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Thalia tried to sound him out, despite feeling that it was quite impossible. Yet, she had a hunch that things were not that simple. ¡°Really? I¡¯ve told Kyle that he should personally oversee them. He didn¡¯t listen to me, so now his goods are being held, right?¡± Anthony said. ¡°I did not mention anything about his goods being held¡­¡± Thalia let out a gasp upon the realization. ¡°So it was really you?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ What are you saying? I just made a guess!¡± Anthony dismissed her. ¡°Do you take me for a fool? How could you be so spot on? You¡­ You are driving Kyle crazy!¡± Thalia eximed. She was going crazy from the realization too. Why did I have to ask him that? Anthony remained calm andposed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just leaked a little information on the location nearby the batch of goods. As long as Kyle gets there in time, he can still move them.¡± ¡°What if he can¡¯t make it in time?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°If he can¡¯t make it in time, I will just leak information about the other party¡¯s goods¡¯ whereabouts topensate for his loss then.¡± Thalia was rendered speechless. A single mishap could lead to serious repercussions, even leading to a vicious fight. However, Anthony was making it sound like it was nothing. She suddenly found Anthony terrifying. He was young, and yet he was capable of borate and ruthless schemes against the people he knew. Could this be the alleged God¡¯s point of view? Thalia took a deep breath and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Kyle might give up on that batch of goods just because he wants to see you?¡± After all, it was possible that Kyle would make that choice. Even though the goods were important, it was obvious that he desperately wanted to know Anthony¡¯s identity as well. Since both the goods and Anthony¡¯s identity were important to Kyle, there was no telling which one Kyle would choose. Nobody would be able to stop him if he were to give up on the batch of goods to meet Anthony instead. Anthony thought for a moment and responded, ¡°Yes, it is possible. But do you think he¡¯s more hung up on Shadow Seeker¡¯s identity or mine?¡± ¡°Oh, I will have to go with Shadow Seeker this time. You¡¯re also part of Darz. That means you can¡¯t hide from us forever. However, the same cannot be said for Shadow Seeker. Kyle has been looking for her for years. As long as there is a trace of her, he will risk everything to track her down¡­¡± Then, Thalia sensed that something was off. ¡°What are you getting at? Are you saying that you know about Shadow Seeker¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Anthony remained silent. How would I not know? Even if I n to use Mommy to my advantage, I will not let Kyle know of her actual whereabouts. However, I still cannot bring myself to go to that extent¡­ Hence, there were a number of ways to distract Kyle, so long as one understood what Kyle¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel was. Thalia knew that she had hit the jackpot when she noticed the silence on the other end of the line. ¡°So you do know about it?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Thalia eximed. Even though she had no substantial evidence to back her im, she had a hunch that he was lying. He definitely knows! This boy is truly something else. Thalia would not be surprised if any other extraordinary things were to have something to do with him anymore. Still, Anthony did not dignify her with a response. ¡°I¡¯m also here at Glenport City to look for her, but I¡¯ve lost her trail in the midst of it. If you do know where she is, please let me know. That way, I can finally aplish my mission of recruiting her into Darz!¡± Thalia said. ¡°She will never join us,¡± Anthony said. ¡°How do you know that? Do you know her?¡± Thalia demanded. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. If she truly intended to join Darz, she would have joined us long ago.¡± ¡°How would we know where she stands if we don¡¯t give it a try?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°If Shadow Seeker joins us, Darz will be invincible, and we will have nothing to fear!¡± Anthony pursed his lips as he did not know what to say. ¡°Do you know where she is?¡± Thalia egged on. ¡°No!¡± Anthony snapped. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only confronted her once. That¡¯s how I know she¡¯s at Glenport City,¡± Anthony lied. Thalia would not be able to fault that statement, at least. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Anthony stated matter-of-factly. However, Thalia still thought there was more to what he said. ¡°So, you leaked Shadow Seeker¡¯s location to Kyle?¡± ¡°Will he be able to discern if I gave him a fake one?¡± Thalia was rendered speechless. ¡°You¡¯re the worst!¡± Thaliained. How could a boy of his age be so evil? Anthony feigned a cough and said, ¡°All right. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to take my rest soon. Do not tell Kyle about this.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one in Darz who knows about my true identity. If there is another soul who knows about this, then you¡¯re definitely the tattletale.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Anthony did not give her a chance to protest and said, ¡°I believe that you¡¯re still on my side. Don¡¯t worry. Nothing is going to happen to Kyle. I will make sure of it.¡± What else was left for Thalia to say to that? She decided it was best to stay out of the two experts¡¯ gambit. Otherwise, she would be the one to suffer the repercussions. ¡°All right, then. I know nothing of this,¡± shemented. ¡°One more thing. If he intends toe again, let me know beforehand. Do not drop it down on me like a bomb again!¡± Anthony huffed. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Okay. Good night then, Thalia!¡± Anthony said sweetly. An image of a pretty little boy popped into Thalia¡¯s mind. Just when she was relishing the angelic smile on the little boy¡¯s face, another image of the little boy¡¯s devilish manner snapped her out of her daze. ¡°Good night!¡± Thalia hurriedly said as she hung up the phone. Anthony¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he looked at the phone. Just when Anthony was about to turn off theputer to go to sleep, he suddenly spotted a notification about a browsing history on the screen. Previous Chapter Next ChapterContent held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Only I Can Help Unable to withstand the curiosity blooming in his heart, Anthony clicked open the notification. He narrowed his eyes once he finished reading it. The search history was all about Shadow Seeker. Keh is looking for Mommy, too? He found it hard to imagine how Keh would react when he finally realized Natasha¡¯s true identity. Upon thinking of that, a knowing smile appeared on Anthony¡¯s face. Things were starting to get interesting. Anthony secretly wiped away any traces that would expose him before turning off theputer. He then crawled into his bed. What an amazing night! As the next morning rolled around, Glenport City woke up to shocking news being published on all major media channels. It was about what happened during Hamilton Corporation¡¯s anniversary. Shocking news! Keh Hamilton, the CEO of Hamilton Corporation, is already married! Mrs. Hamilton made an appearance during the anniversary, amazing everyone with her beauty! Just in: Keh Hamilton, CEO of Hamilton Corporation, is married with three sons! Lynch Corporation deserted after embarrassing itself during Hamilton Corporation¡¯s anniversary. Mrs. Hamilton¡¯s appearance came as a blow to Lynch Corporation during the Hamilton Corporation¡¯s anniversary! Many eye-catching titles were printed in newspapers, and their content revolved around Hamilton Corporation. Natasha¡¯s name was also trending, surpassing many famous female celebrities. There were a lot ofizens scurrying to the inte to discuss thetest breaking news. Ament read: This is what a rich person should look like. Beautiful! She¡¯s even more beautiful than many celebrities out there. If she was in the entertainment industry, her looks and body would have taken her to incredible heights! Rich people like her won¡¯t even care to mingle around in ces like the entertainment industry! She¡¯s the most beautiful woman this year. I¡¯m already a fan! Does she really have three kids already? She doesn¡¯t even look like she had given birth¡­ or am I just blind? Apart from them discussing the news that was published by media reporters, there were some who uploaded videos of Natasha grabbing hold of Erin¡¯s fingers at the party that night. The moment the video was uploaded, it instantly garnered loads of attention, with many people praising her. The top five of the trending list were upied by Natasha¡¯s name. Such a strong and beautiful woman. She¡¯s basically the main character! Did anyone notice that she didn¡¯t bother to exin herself and instead demanded an apology? She¡¯s such a charming woman! Look at how loving Keh¡¯s Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. gaze toward her is. Only women who are pampered would dare to be so fearless. In a nutshell, Natasha had be the talk of Glenport City. Meanwhile, at Prosper Technologies, there were people beginning to gossip about the news the minute it was published. In the beginning, they were skeptical about whether it was real or fake. However, the moment they watched the video, no one doubted it anymore. As the city was shocked by the news, Xavier, Ross, and Thomas were still hard at work in the conference room. They could feel their eyes crossing as they had been at it for too long. When they decided to take a break, Ross turned on his phone to rx. He was drinking water when he read what was going on in the group chat. His eyes widened, and he instantly spat out the water in his mouth. Thomas looked at him with pure disgust in his eyes. ¡°Could you be any more disgusting?¡± Ross did not bother to reply to him and instead went to look at what was currently trending. After a few minutes of going through the news, he looked back at Thomas and Xavier. ¡°Big news, guys!¡± Thomas nced at him and saidzily, ¡°Which man is rumored to be with your goddess now?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s about Ms. Watson, Ms. Wealthy!¡± Ross quickly showed the other two what was on his phone screen. ¡°Ms. Wealthy is trending!¡± As they heard him, the other two moved to take a closer look. ¡°Search it up on your own phones,¡± Ross said before taking his phone away to continue scrolling. Xavier and Thomas instantly took out their phones. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡ª¡± Thomas¡¯ eyes widened when he saw the headlines. ¡°She¡¯s married to Keh?¡± Xavier had also seen the news. His eyebrows were furrowed. ¡°Aren¡¯t they sibilings?¡± Thomas asked. ¡°Who said so?¡± Ross replied, who was still in a state of shock. Xavier was the calmest out of all three of them. ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell us that day that our guess was wrong?¡± Thomas chuckled. ¡°This is so unexpected. They don¡¯t even look like a married couple at all.¡± ¡°The news even said that her three children had been personally acknowledged by Old Mr. Hamilton,¡± Ross added. He then stopped to ponder about something before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder one of the children looked so familiar. I had thought that I might¡¯ve seen him before, but I couldn¡¯t remember when. Now, the truth is revealed.¡± The three men looked at each other with simr astonished looks on their faces. ¡°Ms. Wealthy is too secretive,¡± Thomas concluded. ¡°Tell me, does she even look like the wife of a CEO? If she¡¯s that rich, why is she working at ourpany?¡± Ross asked as he looked at them. ¡°Why are you asking us? I have so many more questions,¡± Thomas replied. Ross stared at the news in silence. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something, for he piped up, ¡°Well, at least, we managed to confirm something!¡± ¡°What?¡± Xavier and Thomas looked at him. ¡°Aspared to Lynch Corporation, we have a much closer rtionship with Hamilton Corporation,¡± Ross said arrogantly. ¡°We¡¯re literally sworn brothers with the wife of the CEO of Hamilton Corporation. How about that?¡± Right at that moment, Xavier turned to look at the man. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be worried about this? Mr. Hamilton gets jealous easily.¡± Ross, who had been proud and arrogant just a second ago, blinked a few times when he heard that. ¡°P-Pretend that I never said that.¡± Both Xavier and Thomas could not help butugh at howical he looked. Xavier looked back at the news disyed on his phone. ¡°However, this woman definitely does not know Boss¡¯ real identity with how daring she was to cause such a ruckus. The end is near for Lynch Corporation,¡± hemented. ¡°They¡¯re already going to close down soon. A lot of manufacturers are now at Lynch Corporation demanding money.¡± A phone was brought up, and on it was a video of arge group of people crowding in front of the entrance of Lynch Corporation and the main doors of the Lynch residence. They were holding up banners as they demanded money. Upon seeing that, all three men raised their eyebrows. It seemed like thatpany really brought it upon themselves. Meanwhile, Thea became angrier with every passing second that she spent reading the news. Her anger grewrger when she saw the look in Keh¡¯s eyes as he protected Natasha. The adoration in his eyes was so strong that one could clearly see how much he loved her. Thea had known Keh for ages, and yet he had never looked at her that way. The more she scrolled, the closer she was to flying into a rage. With a thud, she threw her phone onto the couch. She had wanted to use Erin as a pawn to get rid of Natasha. However, it was already terrible enough that Erin failed; she even managed to create opportunities for Natasha. Erin had created such a big ruckus that everyone knew about it. Useless! What a stupid woman! The more Thea thought, the more flustered she grew. What gives Natasha the right to receive Keh¡¯s love? What gives her, someone who had left the country for years, the right to steal everything that was mine? Upon thinking of that, a vicious and resentful look shed across Thea¡¯s eyes. She could not bear to sit idly by anymore. She vowed to fight for what she deserved no matter what. When her train of thought ended there, Thea calmed down and picked up her phone to make a call. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Just as the other person on the line was about to end the call, she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate Keh? Only I can help you with this¡­¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Personally Send Her Away Meanwhile, Hamilton Corporation merely released an official statement under thepany¡¯s name saying they would not be coborating with Lynch Corporation. Subsequently, they did not make any further responses to the matter. However, those in the business world were people who knew how to bend with the wind. After the scene Hamilton Corporation had caused at Lynch Corporation¡¯s anniversary banquet, anyone could have guessed that it would be impossible for the former to coborate with thetter. Outwardly, Hamilton Corporation did not appear to take any action. However, that did not mean they had no intention of doing so. If anyone dared side with Lynch Corporation at such a time, they were undoubtedly going against Hamilton Corporation. The business world was like a battlefield. Everything was inherently rted to how it would prove beneficial, and nobody was willing to put themselves on the line. Hence, the enemies Lynch Corporation had made in the business world over the years seized the opportunity to stir up trouble behind the scenes. Lynch Corporation had already been facing financial issues. If the marital union with the Lenoir family had gone through, and they had Hamilton Corporation backing them, it would have been easy for them to ride out the storm. However, all the issues they were facing surfaced after that incident. In fact, they were even much worse than before. While no one knew who had leaked the news about Lynch Corporation experiencing financial difficulties, the Some demanded their money back, and others went to cause trouble. In the blink of an eye, the Lynch family and Lynch corporation were in over their heads. Those who wanted money even staged a protest with banners, which immediately became a trending topic. Over at the Lynch residence, Desmond called the Lenoir family. ¡°We already agreed on this earlier. How can you change your mind just like that?¡± ¡°You know full well why you wanted a marital union with my family. I could¡¯ve turned a blind eye to all that, but now, everyone knows that your son has absolutely no desire to marry my daughter. What were you thinking? Is my daughter so worthless that I have no choice but to marry her off to your family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. This ends here.¡± With that, the line went dead. ¡°Hello? Hello?¡± Enraged that the call had ended just like that, Desmond flung his phone onto the floor with all his might. The Lenoir family was ourst hope. But now, even they have refused¡­ Do the gods truly mean to wipe out my entire family? At that moment, Jacques came out in his wheelchair and saw Desmond sitting on the couch, looking like he had aged overnight. However, Jacques took in the scene expressionlessly. In an attempt to make things up to Jacques, Desmond never allowed Erin and Zachary into the house, and he showered Jacques with love. Regardless of all that, I can never forget the moment Mom jumped down N?velDrama.Org content. from upstairs. It was horrendous. She fell right at my feet. Even to this day, I can remember the look in her eyes. That¡¯s why I detest Erin with every fiber of my being. Suddenly, Jacques called out, ¡°Dad.¡± Desmond looked up when he heard Jacques¡¯ voice. When he spotted thetter, a look of frustration shed across his face. ¡°Why did youe out?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think this entire incident has been a trap from the start?¡± Jacques asked out of the blue. Stunned, Desmond fixed his gaze on him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°With all the otherrgepanies that Hamilton Corporation could¡¯ve worked with, why did they choose Lynch Corporation? Is ourpany really that outstanding?¡± Desmond was taken aback by the question. If he were to be honest, Lynch Corporation¡¯s capabilities were not yet at such a level. It was at that moment he finally allowed himself to admit that truth. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Someone must¡¯ve offended Hamilton Corporation. That¡¯s why they targeted us.¡± The older man furrowed his brows. ¡°But who could¡¯ve offended Hamilton Corporation?¡± After pondering for a while, Jacques replied, ¡°Zachary fell for Keh¡¯s woman. However, that other woman didn¡¯t approve of it at all. In order to marry into the Lynch family, she forced Zachary into a marriage of convenience with the Lenoir family. She even went to the office where Keh¡¯s woman works and stirred up mayhem. In the end, that other woman got thrown out of the ce. Did you know that?¡± ¡°When did this happen?¡± Desmond asked with a frown. ¡°Just a few days ago.¡± Looking livid, Desmond muttered, ¡°That fool!¡± ¡°It¡¯s clear that Hamilton Corporation decided to vent their anger on us because she offended them. From them agreeing to the coboration to attending the anniversary banquet, everything they did seems to have been contrived to lure us into their trap,¡± Jacques said. Desmond had been basking in the joy of an uing coboration with Hamilton Corporation a few days earlier that he had not given the matter much thought. After the unexpected incident, he had not been able to shake the feeling that something seemed odd. Now that he had heard Jacques¡¯ analysis, it appeared that realization had dawned on him. ¡°How did you find that out?¡± Desmond enquired. Jacques exined, ¡°I have a friend who works at Prosper Technologies. He posted a video the day she went to make a scene, and I happened to watch it.¡± Hence, it meant he had proof that that incident had urred! ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier?¡± Desmond demanded. ¡°If I tell you something that hasn¡¯t happened yet, would you believe me?¡± countered Jacques. Desmond was dumbfounded. Then, he said, ¡°It¡¯s toote to say anything now. That woman has ruined us and Lynch Corporation.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not entirely hopeless¡­¡± Desmond spun around and stared at him as though he had seen a beacon of light. ¡°Do you have a solution?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really a solution. However, it can probably give us a sliver of hope to turn things around¡­¡± Rushing over to Jacques and gazing at him, Desmond asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Looking at him, Jacques said slowly, ¡°As long as¡­¡± Over at the hospital, Erin sat stiffly on the bed with her arm in a cast. Whenever she thought of Natasha and Keh, hatred zed in her eyes. Just then, the door swung open suddenly, giving her a scare. However, a trace of joy shed in her eyes when she saw Desmond. ¡°Desmond, it¡¯s you¡­¡± ¡°Take her away,¡± he instructed impassively. Seeing three or four other men walk in, Erin froze. ¡°What are you doing, Desmond?¡± He turned to look at her frostily. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What do you think I¡¯m doing? How could I have gotten to know a foolish woman like you? Hamilton set up such an borate trap for us to fall into, all because you went and offended that woman! Now, Lynch Corporation is on the verge of bankruptcy! What were you expecting? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still dreaming of marrying into the Lynch family.¡± Erin was stunned. When she saw the men step forward to escort her out, she said hurriedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d end up like this. Desmond, I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen¡­¡± ¡°Whether you meant for it to happen or not, it¡¯s no longer up to you. Take her away,¡± came Desmond¡¯s reply. ¡°No! I¡¯m not leaving! Where are you taking me? Desmond, I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Erin cried out as she struggled frantically. However, regardless of how hard she resisted, Desmond remained unmoved. If she doesn¡¯t leave, Lynch Corporation will be doomed. After weighing the pros and cons, Desmond knew what choice he had to make. Hence, the men immediately escorted Erin out of the ward. There was already a car waiting at the entrance. Once they arrived at the car, the car doors opened, and they pushed her inside without hesitation. Meanwhile, Erin was still trying to break free. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! I want to see Zachary¡­¡± Desmond did not even spare her a nce. Instead, he turned to the driver and instructed, ¡°Make sure you personally send her away.¡± ¡°Okay. Got it,¡± the driver answered with a nod. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Enough To Produce A Si When Natasha woke up from her sleep, she felt as though everything had changed. She was literally all over the news. Her photos and videos were steadily in the Content held by N?velDrama.Org. top five trending inte topics. The same chaotic thing was happening to her phone too. Her colleagues, such as Ross, Thomas, Xavier, and Spencer, were bombarding her with messages. However, she was not in a hurry to reply to any of them. Instead, she browsed through the inte, and after reading the news, she frowned. She then put on her pajamas and walked to theputer. In an instant, she removed all news of herself from the inte. Once she was done, she went and washed up. Half an hourter, she came out of the bathroom after her shower. It was then her phone started ringing. She picked it up and answered it when she saw it was Spencer. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You finally picked up the phone!¡± Spencer had called umpteen times. ¡°I was taking a shower,¡± said Natasha, straight to the point. She snuggled into the couch and ced her feetzily on the coffee table while drying her hair with the other hand. ¡°The news on the inte, did you do it?¡± asked Spencer. He was browsing through the gossip columns when all of a sudden, news of Natasha disappeared. Knowing that she had something to do with it, he phoned her immediately. It was only after half an hour that he finally managed to get in touch with her. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°So, is everything true?¡± It had shocked him when he had seen her with Keh before. However, when he saw the news of the Hamilton Corporation¡¯s anniversary, his jaw dropped. Natasha was still very calm and asked nonchntly, ¡°What are you referring to?¡± ¡°What else can I be referring to? Of course, I¡¯m referring to the three children! Is it true that they belong to you and Keh?¡± asked Spencer. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Natasha had no intention of hiding it anymore. ¡°Your¡­ biological children?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Spencer took a deep breath before asking, ¡°When did that happen?¡± ¡°A few years ago, I guess.¡± ¡°So, they are the reason why you disappeared during those years?¡± asked Spencer. Natasha replied, ¡°I just wanted to give them a peaceful environment to grow up in.¡± Spencer was at a loss for words. Presently, everything made sense to him. In the past, he could never understand why she just simply disappeared into thin air. But, at that moment, he understood. Spencer had initially thought that Natasha would have difficulty finding a partner. He was d that she had found herself not only a man but had three children with him too. Three! Spencer found it hard to digest the new information. On his end of the line, Spencerughed bitterly. ¡°Natasha, you are always full of surprises. The fact that you are seeing Keh is already very shocking to me. I don¡¯t even know what to say about it. To make things more interesting, you have three children with him. Do you have any idea what kind of person he is? You even dared to have children with him after knowing everything?¡± questioned Spencer sternly. To that, Natasha replied calmly, ¡°I am aware.¡± Spencer was speechless. Of course, she knows! She¡¯s, after all, the famous hacker, Shadow Seeker. She can find out anything she wants to, and that includes Keh¡¯s background. ¡°Since you are aware of his reputation, why did you still have children with him?¡± asked Spencer. ¡°Back when I married him, it didn¡¯t cross my mind.¡± ¡°You¡­ hid your marriage from me?¡± Natasha remained quiet. She seemed to be saying too much. Spencer epted it and asked, ¡°Tell me. What other things are you hiding from me?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± It took Spencer a couple of minutes before he could calm down. ¡°So, what exactly is your situation with Keh?¡± Natasha answered calmly, ¡°He didn¡¯t know I was pregnant when we got divorced. He only found out about it when we returned this time.¡± Those few simple statements were enough for Spencer to produce a si. The famous Shadow Seeker was actually seeing the ruthless ¡°Wild Wolf.¡± On top of that, they had three children together. It was unbelievable. After some thought, Spencer said, ¡°Keh is still a vicious person even though he is no longer part of the underworld. He still has dealings with some of those people. You had better be careful. After all, people will try to make use of you given your identity.¡± Natasha smiled. She knew Spencer was concerned about her, so she did not say anything else. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Spencer mumbled to himself, ¡°Then again, I think you should be fine. After all, you have given him three children. I doubt he will do anything to you.¡± Natasha heard it and said nothing. All of a sudden, Spencer thought of something and asked, ¡°Oh, by the way, were those your children we saw at the Infinitium the other day?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s them.¡± Spencer inhaled deeply before saying, ¡°How long did you intend to hide them from me if this news did not leak out?¡± ¡°I had no intention of hiding them from you. In fact, I have made arrangements for all of you to meet. But, something came up. So, I will arrange for another meeting,¡± said Natasha. This news is both shocking and exciting at the same time. Since the day Spencer knew Natasha, she had always been full of surprises. Up till now, there was nothing he could not ept. To be honest, he would feel uneasy if she did not do anything that was shocking. With that thought in mind, Spencer said, ¡°Whatever. Anyway, you are someone who will do unusual things. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing the three young ones. I wonder what kind of children the two of you had produced.¡± The other day, he noticed that one of the children was unique even though he saw them from a distance. Now that he realized they were the offspring of Natasha and Keh, nothing would stun him. That only made him more eager to meet them. At that moment, Natasha looked dubious and said, ¡°I¡¯ll inform you once I have arranged for the meetup!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Just then, the doorknob turned¡ªsomeone was back. Natasha said, ¡°I have something on. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± With that, she ended the call without waiting for Spencer¡¯s response. The door opened, and in came Denise and Keh. Natasha frowned when she saw them. ¡°Nat, you¡¯re really at home!¡± Denise then nced at Keh and said, ¡°I told you Mommy was at home. She must have just woken up!¡± Natasha asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Denise replied, ¡°We couldn¡¯t get through to your phone. Mr. Handsome was worried that something might have happened to you, so I came back with him.¡± All the while, Keh was standing silently by the door and kept his dark eyes on her. She was wearing a loose, white T-shirt that covered her butt. Her fair and slender legs were exposed and could cause others to have dirty thoughts. A towel was draped on her body with her damp hair spread out. She looked very tantalizing with her glowing skin. Keh smiled to himself. I didn¡¯t expect to enjoy such a lovely view bying all the way up here. It was then Natasha sensed that something was amiss. She nced at them and told Denise, ¡°Attend to the guest. Let me go and get changed!¡± With that, she walked into the bedroom. ¡°Mr. Handsome, take a seat first. I need to go to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment Denise left for the bathroom, Keh looked in the direction of Natasha¡¯s bedroom. With a smile on his face, he got up and strode toward her room. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 We Had An Interaction Before Natasha had just put on a camisole when the door was pushed open. She did not turn to look because she thought it was Denise. Natasha was having difficulty adjusting the strap on the back. When she heard someone enter, she called out, ¡°Denise, Hearing that, Keh raised his brows. He shut the door and strode over to Natasha¡¯s position. ¡°Did Keh ask you to bring him here?¡± Natasha asked without turning to look. Keh remained silent. The moment his massive palms touched Natasha¡¯s back, she sensed something was not right. Hence, she turned her head and saw Keh¡¯s scorching gaze fixed on her. ¡°Like this?¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She then adjusted her position to face him. ¡°I¡¯m here to see if you need any help,¡± exined Keh while looking at her, his gaze sweeping over her chest and corbones. From the back, her body looked smooth and sexy. When she turned around, it triggered the desire in him. Keh¡¯s gaze was gradually filled with passion. Natasha was no fool; she understood the passionate look in his eyes. Sensing danger, she quickly grabbed a shirt from the side and put it on. Right then, Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Keh suddenly grabbed her arms to stop her. He took a small step forward and pinned her against the wall. Natasha¡¯s emotionless eyes looked extremely calm, but her brows began to furrow. ¡°Keh, what are you doing?¡± The corner of Keh¡¯s lips lifted slightly, his dark eyes flickered, and his deep voice sounded rather alluring as he said, ¡°Nothing. I just suddenly realized there¡¯s something really wrong with my eyes in the past.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you finally admitting it?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Yes. I admit it. It¡¯s just that I wonder if there¡¯s still a chance to¡­¡± ¡°To what?¡± He gulped as his fiery gazended on her pink lips. A secondter, he answered her question with his actions. It was an invasive kiss that locked her in a position that left only an inch between their bodies. Natasha was totally caught off guard. At that moment, she felt as if a rush of electric current shot through her body, and her legs went weak. She knew that was caused by her body¡¯s natural impulse and desire. Her remaining rationality made her attempt to push Keh away, but he locked both her arms and increased the intensity of his attack. As the kiss got deeper, Natasha started to feel dizzy and lose her breath. After all, she had not experienced such incidents apart from that specific night. Unfortunately, Keh seemed to have no intentions of letting her go. He circled his arms around her while deepening the kiss. If it were not for Denise being outside, Keh would have probably pinned her on the bed right away. After a long time, Keh let go of her reluctantly. Seeing the hint of lust in her gaze that was originally indifferent, Keh smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Your technique is awkward. Looks like youck experience,¡± Kehmented, feigning innocence after taking advantage of her. Natasha, however, was not bothered by it. Fixing her eyes on him, she retaliated, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not as skilled as you. You¡¯re a veteran, after all.¡± Hearing that, Keh narrowed his eyes and inched closer until he was only a few centimeters away from her lips. He looked down at her and said, ¡°Natasha, would you believe me if I said I never looked for other women ever since I met you?¡± Natasha froze for a second. Her eyshes lifted as she looked up at him. ¡°Is that so? Then, where did your skillse from, Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°Perhaps all men know what to do in such situations without being taught. Besides, we had an interaction before.¡± His words rendered Natasha speechless. Keh was an expert when it came to flirting. Knowing she was no match for him, Natasha looked down to avoid his gaze, muttering coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to get changed.¡± ¡°Do you need my help?¡± asked Keh. Natasha shot him a nce and reminded him, ¡°Denise is still outside.¡± ¡°She¡¯s an obedient child. She won¡¯te in,¡± replied Keh. Even if she did, she¡¯d pretend to have seen nothing. Keh knew his precious daughter¡¯s character too well. She¡¯s like a little devil. Just as Natasha was about to say something, Keh¡¯s phone rang. He pulled out his phone and answered it when he saw the caller was Fabian. ¡°Hello?¡± While Keh was distracted by the call, Natasha quickly grabbed two pieces of clothing and put them on. ¡°Is she dead?¡± asked Keh, putting the phone to his ear. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Natasha, who had finished putting on her clothes, turned around as soon as Keh hung up. Keh turned and looked at her. ¡°Guess what happened?¡± ¡°Does it have something to do with the Lynch family?¡± She¡¯s indeed a smart one. Keh exined, ¡°When Desmond was sending Erin to the airport, Erin¡¯s car got into an ident. She¡¯s in a critical state, and the doctors are operating on her now.¡± Natasha caught the main point. ¡°They weren¡¯t in the same car?¡± Keh smirked, and his eyes that gazed at Natasha gleamed. ¡°Who said they weren¡¯t?¡± ¡°Looks like the Lynch family is going to cause a fuss soon,¡± Natasha remarked. ¡°They¡¯re just trying to protect the Lynch family. Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t cause too much trouble as long as they don¡¯t mess with you anymore,¡± said Keh. Natasha knew he was protecting her. In truth, she could still handle the matter herself, even if Keh did not take action, except she would take another approach. However, she was also happy with the current arrangement since he willingly intervened. After all, she could rx. Perhaps Natasha did not realize it, but she was slowly beginning to ept his help as time passed. She stopped talking and walked out of the room. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Denise sitting in the living room while fiddling with the phone, looking like an obedient child. When Denise saw Natasha and Keh walking out together, the former¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. ¡°Nat, Mr. Handsome, you¡¯re finally out!¡± Natasha was at a loss for words. Despite that, Keh approached Denise without a hint of embarrassment. ¡°Yup. Your mommy needed help with something, so I went inside to check on her.¡± His exnation was obviously a lie. Right then, Denise lowered her voice and said, ¡°Mr. Handsome, wasn¡¯t I obedient this time? I didn¡¯t even knock on the door to disturb you two.¡± Keh patted her head affectionately. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re a good girl. You¡¯re so sensible. Looks like I¡¯ve got to reward you greatly.¡± Denise beamed. Keh then turned around to face Natasha. ¡°Denise says she¡¯s hungry, and she¡¯d like to eat something. Do you want to join us?¡± Denise was perplexed. Since when did I say I¡¯m hungry? However, she was more than happy to y along if it meant having a meal with her parents. She gazed at Natasha and asked politely, ¡°Nat, please?¡± Naturally, Natasha would fulfill Denise¡¯s request. Hence, she nodded and hummed in agreement. Denise was delighted. She nced at Keh, and they secretly high-fived each other. Half an hourter, the three arrived at a high-end restaurant. Denise purposely dressed up prettily just for the meal, looking very princess-like. Naturally, she had high expectations for Natasha, who did not let her down. Thetter was dressed in a long gown and exuded an aura of a celebrity. They caught many guests¡¯ attention as they entered the restaurant. After all, the trio was trending recently, and many knew their identities. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Just A Show Denise had never had a meal together with Keh and Natasha, so she was thrilled. As thrilled as she was, she knew she had to keep her cool and be elegant. After all, as an elegant beauty, she had got to behave herself. The manager came out and attended to them himself that evening. Natasha didn¡¯t have much of a request for the food, but Denise was incredibly picky, and she ordered plenty of dishes. Some of the dishes were Natasha¡¯s favorites. When night fell, the stars were shining brightly. They were sitting by the window, so they could see their reflections on the ss panels. Natasha¡¯s long hair was draped over her shoulders, and she was wearing a long dress. Needless to say, she looked like a beauty out of a drawing. Keh narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Although he knew how pretty she was, he was still captivated. Denise couldn¡¯t help but snicker when she saw Keh looking at Natasha. ¡°Do you like what you see? Nat is incredibly beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡± Keh returned to his senses and lowered his gaze to look at Denise. ¡°Yes. She really is.¡± ¡°You ought to keep working hard, then. There are plenty of people chasing after Nat!¡± Denise uttered. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is that so?¡± ording to what Fabian told him, Natasha didn¡¯t have any lovers abroad. Right then, Denise took a peep at Natasha before whispering into Keh¡¯s ear, ¡°When we were abroad, a man from a royal family fell in love with Nat at first sight. He was after her for a long time, and in the end, Nat friend-zoned him.¡± As Keh was listening, he was ncing at Natasha. At first, he wasn¡¯t pleased with what he was hearing. However, the frown on his face disappeared when he heard the story¡¯s ending. Yes. That¡¯s Natasha, all right! With her temper, she¡¯ll just friend-zone anyone who tries to pursue her in a serious manner. When he thought about the recent development of his rtionship with Natasha, his lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Mr. Handsome, good luck, okay? Don¡¯t end up getting friend-zoned by Nat,¡± Denise urged. Keh patted her on the head and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With you guys around, I¡¯ll never be just her friend!¡± Besides, he wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. Denise nodded as if she understood what Keh meant. When Natasha heard them whispering among themselves, she turned around and looked at them. Denise immediately put on a straight face and pretended as if she hadn¡¯t said a word about her. Just by looking at Denise¡¯s posture, Natasha knew Keh had gotten on Denise¡¯s good side. ¡°What were you talking about?¡± Natasha looked at her and asked. Denise shook her head. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Natasha was far from convinced, though. Unlike everyone else, Natasha knew her like the back of her hand. She then raised her gaze and stared at Keh. He answered, ¡°She¡¯s right. No one said a single word.¡± Great. Now, they¡¯re backing each other up. Natasha wasn¡¯t bothered, though. She just couldn¡¯t help but realize that blood was definitely thicker than water. ¡°I need to go to the restroom.¡± ¡°Do you know where is it?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there!¡± Keh uttered. ¡°Sure!¡± Denise smiled. Keh then got up and brought Denise to the restroom. Natasha sat there and smiled as she watched them leave. Right then, someone asked, ¡°Are you Mrs. Hamilton?¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha turned around and saw ady standing in front of her. Thedy was in herte twenties. Natasha merely looked at her and remained silent. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me, Mrs. Hamilton?¡± thedy asked. Natasha knew exactly who she was. She¡¯s one of the skanks Keh kept around back then. I¡¯ve even poured a ss of wine on her back then. ¡°I remember,¡± she answered tly and expressionlessly. Thedy smiled and said, ¡°Back then, Mr. Hamilton asked me to put on a show with him. Who would¡¯ve expected that you guys would still be together after all these years? I only found out about it when I saw the news recently. However, you look different now. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± Natasha wasn¡¯t interested in her praises. All she cared about were those two words from the sentence. ¡°A show?¡± she asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Hamilton tell you about it? Actually, there was nothing going on between the both of us. Back then, he told me that if I could put on a show with him, he would invest in the movie I was acting in. Basically, we were just acting on our mutual interest back then. Nothing fishy was going on between us,¡± thedy answered. Natasha was confused. Thedy Content held by N?velDrama.Org. then added, ¡°To be honest, the girls around Mr. Hamilton back then were all doing the same thing as I was. Although I don¡¯t know what the problem was between you, it seems like everything worked out in the end.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes when she heard that. I¡¯ve hated Keh for so long, but who would¡¯ve known that it was all just a show that he had orchestrated? Still, no matter what, nothing could change the fact that he had divorced me back then. The only silver lining is that Keh isn¡¯t a man that slept around. Suddenly, she recalled what he had said to her before. He told her he hadn¡¯t been with another woman after separating from her. She never bothered to question him about that, but she never expected those words to be true. While she was still thinking about the matter, Keh and Denise returned. When thedy saw Keh, she immediately smiled and greeted, ¡°Hi, Mr. Hamilton. It¡¯s been a long time. I never thought I would see you here!¡± Keh furrowed his brows and looked at her. ¡°Do I know you?¡± Thedy went into an awkward silence. We¡¯ve worked together to put on a show before this. How could he just forget about me entirely? Keh¡¯s expression was serious, and he really had forgotten about her. Right then, Denise asked, ¡°Are you the celebrity named Sharon Saunders?¡± Upon hearing that, Sharon bent down and smiled at Denise. ¡°You have sharp eyes, little one! I¡¯m Sharon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been watching your shows recently. You look even prettier in real life!¡± Denise uttered sincerely. Needless to say, Denise always knew what to say. Hearing thepliment, Sharon smiled. ¡°Have you? Thank you! You¡¯re very pretty as well!¡± Denise smiled in response. Right after that, Sharon got up and nced at Keh before shifting her gaze toward Natasha. Seeing that he didn¡¯t remember her, she didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself any further. ¡°Please carry on, Mr. Hamilton. I¡¯ll go now.¡± With that, she nodded and was about to leave. At that precise moment, Sharon¡¯s manager looked at her and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that little girl looks suitable to star in your show?¡± Upon hearing that, Sharon turned around and nced at Denise. She then narrowed her eyes and answered, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± In response, her manager shook her head and said, ¡°I doubt the Hamilton family would want their daughter to be a celebrity, though!¡± After giving it some thought, Sharon made her way back toward Denise. Seeing that, the manager tried to stop her in her tracks. ¡°What are you doing? Have you gone mad?¡± Sharon ignored the manager and said to Keh, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I¡¯m currently filming for a movie. There¡¯s a character in there that fits your daughter¡¯s description. The director still hasn¡¯t found the right person for the role, so would you be interested in letting her have a go at it?¡± Previous Chapter Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 You Decide Sharon¡¯s manager, Jessica, who was watching behind them could hardly bear to look. The powerful Hamilton family doesn¡¯t need the money at all, so why would they allow their daughter to join the entertainment industry? Despite how morous it looks, there are plenty of dark secrets that aren¡¯t revealed. In fact, a distinguished family like them would probably know better than anyone else. If one doesn¡¯te from an influential background, one would have to rely on sexual favors to progress in one¡¯s career. Upon hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Keh threw Natasha a look with his brows furrowed. Even though Denise was also his daughter, he still felt it necessary to seek Natasha¡¯s opinion. ¡°Ask her.¡± Natasha gestured at Denise with her chin. Natasha had an open mind toward every single career choice and would definitely respect her children¡¯s decisions. At that moment, Keh looked at Denise. ¡°Denise, do you like acting?¡± Denise turned her attention to Sharon upon hearing the question. ¡°Acting? Just like what you¡¯re doing on TV?¡± Sharon nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. I can y all sorts of roles.¡± With her eyes glistening with excitement, Denise nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Sharon was surprised that Denise actually agreed. ¡°Given how pretty you are, I¡¯m certain that you will be wildly popr as an actress.¡± This child has inherited the best of her parents¡¯ features. Despite her young age, her beauty is already undeniable. In fact, I can¡¯t wait to see how beautiful she will be when she grows up. Unexpectedly, Denise¡¯s beauty wasn¡¯t the reason for her choice. She Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. exined, ¡°I just want to experience what it feels like to act as another person.¡± At that moment, Sharon didn¡¯t know what to say to such a profound rationale. Just as expected, a kid from a rich family is less motivated by money and fame, but that¡¯s precisely why sesses easier to them than others. Sharon replied with a chuckle, ¡°Mmm-hmm. Acting is all about expressing someone else¡¯s life. If you¡¯re interested, I can show you around one day, how about that?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Denise nodded. Smiling faintly at Keh, Sharon asked, ¡°In that case, Mr. Hamilton, can you give me your contact number so that I can get in touch once the arrangements are made?¡± Unexpectedly, Keh turned to Natasha instead of Sharon before suggesting softly, ¡°Nat, why don¡¯t you give her your contact? After all, you have the final say in our family affairs.¡± Speechless, Sharon eked out an awkward smile. Mr. Hamilton, have you forgotten how you relentlessly insisted on a divorce back then? Since when have you suddenly be the epitome of the perfect husband? Nheless, Sharon could only keep her sarcasticments to herself as she shifted her gaze to Natasha. ¡°Mrs. Hamilton¡­¡± Much to her surprise, Natasha corrected her, ¡°I¡¯m not Mrs. Hamilton, as we have divorced a long time ago.¡± In spite of that, she still took out her phone to exchange contacts to which Sharon quickly obliged. ¡°As I seldom check my phone, you had better add Denise¡¯s contact too. After all, she makes most of the decisions when ites to her own affairs,¡± Natasha added. Shocked, Sharon had difficulty digesting what she heard. Does Denise really have so much autonomy at such a young age? Just when she was still lost in her thoughts, Denise came over with her phone to exchange numbers. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Sharon. You can contact me directly, for Mommy is so busy that she doesn¡¯t have any time for me.¡± Sharon added her contact right away. ¡°All right, I understand.¡± ¡°Call me Denise,¡± Denise introduced yourself. ¡°Denise¡­ What an interesting name!¡± Sharonmented with a grin. Denise could only sigh in resignation. What more can I expect from my name? I was too young to decide on it back then. Holding that thought, Denise felt that it was such a shame. At that moment, Jessica¡¯s phone rang. After answering it, she informed Sharon, ¡°Everyone¡¯s almost there. If you¡¯rete, you might be used of being a diva!¡± Sharon nodded in acknowledgment before looking at Denise. ¡°Denise, I still have to wrap up some work today. Anyway, I¡¯ll talk to the director before Watson, I¡¯ll be taking my leave now,¡± Sharon informed them. While Natasha nodded in response, Keh¡¯s gaze never left her. After giving both of them a cordial smile, Sharon turned and left. While Sharon and Jessica were leaving, one could still faintly hear their conversation. ¡°Considering that Mr. Hamilton had invested in your first movie, he¡¯s definitely acquainted with you, so why does he behave as if he doesn¡¯t know you?¡± Jessica remarked. ¡°Why? Are you still hoping that he remembers me?¡± ¡°At the very least¡ª¡± ¡°Forget it, Jessica. We were just acting on our mutual interest back then. Whoever can¡¯t let go of the past will turn out to be a fool,¡± Sharon asserted with a clear mind. Jessica nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s true. Nevertheless, I¡¯m still surprised that they would agree to let their daughter be an actress.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just as surprised as you are. However, given how adorable she is, I¡¯m sure she will be wildly sessful as an actress if she does go down that path.¡± ¡°Oh? From your tone, it seems that you adore her.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear how she addressed me as Ms. Sharon? If she really ends up joining the entertainment industry, I¡¯ll definitely look out for her!¡± ¡°You? Look out for her? As a Hamilton, do you think anyone would dare to bully her?¡± ¡°You have a point,¡± Sharon agreed with a Once they were gone, Natasha raised her gaze and saw that Keh was still staring at her. Locking gazes with him, she teased, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, aren¡¯t you being too unsentimental? Given that you used to be a social butterfly, do you really not know her?¡± ¡°Do you hope that I remember her?¡± ¡°Whether you remember her or not is your business. To me, I couldn¡¯t care less,¡± Natasha remarked with her attention focused on the ss of red wine in front of her. Keh¡¯s lips curled while observing her, as he had no intention to further exin himself on the topic. Instead, he asked with a serious expression, ¡°Do you really n to let Denise join the entertainment industry?¡± ¡°With her looks, it would be a waste not to let her,¡± Natasha continued, ¡°but what matters most is that she makes the decision herself.¡± At that point, Keh lowered his gaze to look at Denise. ¡°Denise, do you really like acting?¡± She pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself, but I sure would like to try.¡± Keh nodded in agreement. ¡°All right then, try you shall.¡± Natasha cocked a brow. ¡°I¡¯m surprised at how readily you agreed to it.¡± ¡°With the Hamilton family behind her, no one will dare bully her. In fact, I want her to dominate whatever she does, even if it¡¯s the entertainment industry.¡± Natasha was speechless. After giving it some thought, she expressed her opinion. ¡°We¡¯ll let her try it out first. Even if she can rely on Hamilton Corporation for the rest of her life, I still hope that she can be independent, as the future is just too unpredictable. As parents, we can do our best to shield her, but I don¡¯t want her to end up being locked up in an ivory tower.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 All Because Of Keh Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you mean to let her do it on her own?¡± Natasha nodded. Furrowing his brows, Keh protested in a reluctant tone, ¡°But she¡¯s still just a child. Even if you can bring yourself to allow it and I agree to it, Grandpa would definitely object. There¡¯s plenty about the entertainment industry that you don¡¯t know about that I¡¯m familiar with. Underneath the morous surface is a dog-eat-dog world.¡± ¡°I might not know the entertainment industry well, but I¡¯m well aware that no career is ever easy. Since money and power matter a lot in the industry, it¡¯s easier for Denise to maintain her principles, for she doesn¡¯t covet them and naturally won¡¯t be distracted. But if you shelter her from the very beginning, she will grow used to being pampered. So unless you can be by her side, protecting her for eternity, please close ranks with me,¡± Natasha asserted. Furrowing his brows, Keh, despite his reluctance, couldn¡¯t deny the truth in Natasha¡¯s words. Even though he might always be able to shelter her, while the wealth of Hamilton Corporation would ensure that she would always live in luxury, it was true that it was impossible for him to be by her side at every single moment. Holding that thought, he turned his gaze to Denise. Just thinking about her being part of a ce like the entertainment industry broke his heart. ¡°Denise, what do you think?¡± Keh asked. After dwelling upon the question, she answered, ¡°Tony has said before that we can only protect those around us when we¡¯re strong. Even though I do want both of you to protect me, I hope more than anything to protect both of you one day.¡± Keh had barely heard her words when his eyes narrowed. ¡°As a result, I feel that Mommy is right. Mommy, I would like to stand on my own two feet,¡± Denise dered. Subsequently, Keh reached out to stroke her head. Despite the knowledge that it was for her own good, he still felt a stinging heartache, as she was, after all, his daughter. Even though he couldn¡¯t deny his reluctance, he did acknowledge that Natasha was right¡ªDenise could only mature by being independent. With that thought in mind, Keh informed her of his decision. ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll support you in whatever you want to do. But just remember, as long as someone upsets you, you must tell me about it.¡± Although he wouldn¡¯t interfere with her progress, anyone who had the intention to bully her was wee to try. They would definitely not be let off with just a warning. Daddy¡­ The sight of Keh filled Denise with warmth. Is this what it feels like to have a Daddy? This is amazing! Looking at Keh with eyes that sparkled as brightly as the stars, Denise nodded with conviction. ¡°Mmm-hmm, I know.¡± Keh, with his face brimming with affection, stroked her head in response. When she saw how enamored Keh was with his daughter, Natasha couldn¡¯t help but actress. Perhaps she might end up realizing that she has no interest in it at all. Therefore, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± ¡°That would be for the best. In such an event, she should return and take over the family business instead,¡± Keh suggested. Natasha was speechless. ¡°What about Tony and Ben?¡± Denise inquired cheekily. It was only then that Keh remembered his two sons. After pondering for a fleeting moment, he replied, ¡°They¡¯re the ones who should be venturing out on their own. It would be great if they could make something of themselves. Otherwise, all you need to do is to make sure that they don¡¯t go hungry. Everything else will still be yours!¡± Denise was ecstatic to hear the answer, not because she was going to inherit most of the wealth, but because she was the apple of her father¡¯s eye. Hmm, I¡¯m Daddy¡¯s favorite! All this while, she had been the one who was the most pampered at home. Now that she had a father, she realized that even more N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. attention was being showered on her. I¡¯m truly blessed! The smile on her face was so vibrant that it was brimming with glee. Despite the indifferent look on her face, Natasha knew that she had made the right decision when she saw how delighted Denise was. Raising the ss of red wine to her lips, Natasha took a gentle sip. At the same time, Keh swept his gaze toward her, for she looked inexplicably mesmerizing when drinking wine. Without making anyments, he, too, took a sip of his wine. As the three of them had their reflections cast onto the ss, it was a truly heartwarming scene. Meanwhile, inside the hospital, the doctors were desperately trying to save Erin¡¯s life in the emergency room when Zachary arrived. Desmond, who was on the phone when he saw Zachary, quickly ended his call with a few short words. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Zachary demanded, looking at Desmond. Desmond pondered briefly before answering, ¡°While she was being driven to the airport, she caused an ident when she fought for control of the steering wheel with the driver.¡± Zachary¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°There¡¯s no one else to me but herself,¡± Desmond remarked. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t tried to send her away by force, the ident could¡¯ve been avoided!¡± Zachary asserted. Even though he was being manipted by Erin all the time and yearned for freedom from her yoke, this wasn¡¯t the way he wanted to escape her grasp. Hence, he was filled with anguish the moment he learned of the ident. Desmond¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°What else am I supposed to do if not this? Do you think that she would leave willingly? Let me tell you, after offending the Hamiltons, this is her only way out. If only she had been cooperative back then, all this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Do you think I enjoy doing this? Or do you want Lynch Corporation to be destroyed?¡± The Hamiltons! It¡¯s them again! Zachary clenched his fists. At that moment, Desmond let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a meeting with the Hamilton family and will be using the opportunity to convince them into letting us go.¡± He had barely spoken when his phone rang again. After ncing at the number, he answered it while making his way out. Coincidentally, the doctor emerged from the emergency room after its doors were opened. ¡°Is any of Erin Charstille¡¯s family members here?¡± Regaining his senses, Zachary hurried over. ¡°I¡¯m her son.¡± ¡°The patient¡¯s life is no longer in danger. But due to the traumatic brain injury she has suffered, she might not¡­ be able to wake up forever.¡± Zachary heart stopped the instant he heard those words. ¡°What do you mean she might never wake up?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°Inyman¡¯s terms, she¡¯ll be a vegetable. But don¡¯t you fret, as there are many precedents of such patients waking up, although it will have to depend on her own consciousness and determination.¡± Stunned at his feet, Zachary stared nkly into space. Whatever the doctor said subsequently didn¡¯t register with him. He simply remained silent till the doctor was done. Standing still, he could feel a devastating blow strike his heart. She will never wake up¡­ She will never ever wake up¡­ That also means that no one will threaten me anymore. In fact, that would be thest time anyone maniptes me. Isn¡¯t this what I have always yearned for in my dreams? After Zachary paced around in circles, his eyes began to redden. At the sight of the bench beside him, he walked over and kicked it upside down. She¡¯s never going to wake up. This is all Keh¡¯s doing! With that thought in mind, Zachary brought out his phone, scrolled through his call history, and called back one of the numbers. ¡°Are you still interested in coborating? Let¡¯s meet,¡± Zachary proposed to the person on the other end of the line. Previous Chapter Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Destroying A Man Through A Woman Tranquility was one of thergest bars in Glenport City. Decked out in haute couture, Thea looked chic from head to toe. She, while following the address on her phone, had arrived at a corridor. Just when she was about to go forward, she was stopped by two men in sharp ck suits who were standing guard. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to enter.¡± Thea knitted her brows. ¡°I was invited by Zachary,¡± she proimed. Both men, having heard her words, stepped aside at once. ¡°Are you Ms. Jarman?¡± Thea nodded. ¡°Please follow me,¡± one of them instructed before leading the way. Narrowing her eyes, Thea hesitated briefly before deciding to follow him. After walking more than ten meters, they arrived at the door of a private room that the guard knocked on. ¡°Boss, she¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± No sooner had the guard heard the voice inside did he open the door and looked at Thea. ¡°Ms. Jarman, please.¡± With a vignt look in her eye, Thea sauntered into the room. Inside the private room, she could still see everything clearly despite its dim lighting. The table and floor were strewn with empty liquor bottles, while Zachary, wearing aplex expression, was sittingnguidly on the sofa. Once Thea had entered the room, the guard quickly left and closed the door behind him. After being briefly stunned, Thea, with a surprised look on her face, asked Zachary, ¡°Do you own this bar?¡± Zachary, after casually grabbing a bottle of wine and pouring himself a ss, looked up at her. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Thea put down her bag and walked over to take a seat. ¡°No, I¡¯m just surprised, that¡¯s all.¡± Breaking out a smirk, Zachary downed the wine he poured in one gulp. Thea threw him a nce as this wasn¡¯t her first time at the bar. During her previous visits, she had heard rumors about how ruthless the mysterious owner of the bar was. It was just that she had never imagined Zachary to be him. From her perspective, Zachary was a kind young man whose character contradicted such a reputation. When she first proposed that they work together, she envisioned leveraging Zachary¡¯s enmity as a means to achieve her goals. Given the current situation, she quickly realized that it was she who had underestimated him. As a result, it was time to reevaluate what their proposed partnership would entail. After scrutinizing him with a quick look, Thea suggested with a smile, ¡°Do you mind if I get a drink?¡± Zachary, without saying a word, poured a ss for her. ¡°Thank you,¡± Thea replied. Instead of responding to her, Zachary downed another ss of wine. ¡°Does Natasha know that you own this bar?¡± Thea asked all of a sudden. Zachary, who was in the midst of pouring another ss, froze for a fleeting moment before putting the bottle down as if nothing had happened. When he looked up at Thea, his expression couldn¡¯t be more telling. She let out a gentleugh. ¡°It¡¯s clear that she doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°This is none of your business,¡± Zachary asserted. Wearing a knowing smile, Thea finished her drink in one go before looking at him. ¡°It¡¯s true that it has nothing to do with me, but I was just curious as to what Natasha meant to you. But now, it¡¯s clear that she doesn¡¯t seem to mean much.¡± Crack! With a jarring sound ringing in the background after Zachary kicked something, he threw her a threatening gaze. ¡°You¡¯re not even worthy of bringing up her name!¡± The smile on Thea¡¯s face instantly froze. ¡°Don¡¯t try to impose your own Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. assumptions on me,¡± Zachary warned, seething through his words. Upon regaining her senses, Thea sneered, ¡°Why are you being so defensive? I was just asking a casual question. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about her, especially after all that she has done. Can it be that you¡¯re still harboring hope of getting together with her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my business,¡± Zachary insisted. Thea nodded. ¡°Yes, of course it is. Given how willingly all of you let yourselves be manipted by her, it definitely has nothing to do with me!¡± As a sudden p rang out, it was followed by the sound of a ss shattering on the ground. ¡°If that¡¯s all you havee here to say, our conversation ends here,¡± Zachary dered. Thea, staring angrily at him, grabbed her bag and left. However, before she took more than a few steps, she realized she was overreacting to Zachary¡¯s slight. After all, it would be hard for her to achieve her goals alone. On the contrary, with Zachary¡¯s help, she might be able to demonstrate to Keh that she was the one who cared for him the most. Cognizant of her priorities, she endured the humiliation and turned around to face Zachary. ¡°Without my help, you will never seed in taking down Keh for the rest of your life.¡± When she didn¡¯t hear a retort from Zachary, Thea returned to her seat with her anger suppressed. ¡°I admit that I¡¯m jealous of Natasha,¡± she added, ¡°because I don¡¯t understand why everyone is so enamored with her other than for her beauty. Can it be that just being gorgeous gives one the license to steal something from another?¡± Zachary¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, while Thea paused to take a deep breath. ¡°Nevertheless, this is for the better. You¡¯re doing this for Natasha¡¯s sake, while I for Keh. Hence, our coboration will be a fair deal.¡± Zachary gave her a dubious look. ¡°Since you¡¯re doing this for Keh, why are you on my side?¡± Sorrow crept into Thea¡¯s eyes at the mention of the topic. ¡°If he continues to stay high and mighty, there¡¯s no way I can make him mine. Only by falling from grace can he really understand that I¡¯m the one who has always been true to him.¡± Zachary¡¯s gaze darkened in response. ¡°You are indeed the epitome of the saying¡ª¡¯Hell hath no fury but a woman scorned.¡¯¡° At that moment, Thea looked at him with sadness reigning in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not expecting you to understand. Everyone thinks that I¡¯m coveting his money, but in truth, his person is what I¡¯m really after.¡± Zachary didn¡¯tment about her feelings. ¡°I¡¯m well aware that you hate him to the core after what he has done to your parents. Therefore, I won¡¯t stand in your way if you want to take everything from him, but I do have one condition.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Regardless of how this ends, you¡¯re forbidden from telling him about our coboration,¡± Thea stated. Zachary narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I, too, hope that you can live out the rest of your life with Keh.¡± There was no reason for Thea to doubt the sincerity of his words, for only in that scenario would Natasha be his. Thea¡¯s lips curled at him. ¡°If only you had agreed to work together earlier, we might already have seeded by now.¡± Zachary red at her. ¡°Stop wasting time on smugments, and tell me your n.¡± Zachary had barely spoken when Thea poured herself another ss of wine. After downing it, she exined her n to Zachary, ¡°I have known Keh for five years and worked at Hamilton Corporation for four and a half years. Therefore, no one knows him and Hamilton Corporation better than I do. To be honest, it isn¡¯t difficult to pull the rug out underneath Hamilton Corporation¡¯s feet¡­¡± As Zachary listened on, his eyes glistened with intrigue. By the time she was done, Thea looked at him. ¡°How about it? As long as we follow through with my n, Hamilton Corporation will definitely be thrown into chaos. When that happens, you can seize upon the opportunity to take over Hamilton Corporation and exact your revenge!¡± While Zachary stared at Thea, she could see the emotions flooding into his eyes. ¡°It looks like to take down a man, one has to chip away at the woman,¡± Zachary remarked. Thea chose not to respond. ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether knowing you was the best or worst thing to have happened to him,¡± Zachary insinuated. ¡°Do I take that as a yes?¡± Thea asked. In ce of a reply, Zachary poured two sses of wine and held one up. ¡°To a sessful partnership!¡± Peering into his eyes, Thea, too, raised her ss with a grin. ¡°To a sessful partnership indeed!¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Do You Love Daddy Night had already fallen when Keh drove Natasha and Denise home after dinner. Upon arriving downstairs, Denise invited with anticipation, ¡°Mr. Handsome, aren¡¯t youing up for a while before you go?¡± Keh threw Natasha a nce before replying in a pitiful tone. ¡°That¡¯s what I desire, but I¡¯m worried someone doesn¡¯t approve.¡± The reference he was making was just too obvious. Turning around to look at Natasha, Denise purred, ¡°Nat¡­¡± It had never failed to cause Natasha to waver. She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re talking as if you would actuallyply if I refused.¡± She had barely finished when she opened the door and alighted. Smiling to himself, Keh then cocked a triumphant brow at Denise before both of them got out together. However, before they could even get far, Keh¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He answered at once when he saw that it was Liam on the line. ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡± After hearing what Liam had to say, Keh furrowed his brows. ¡°All right. I understand. I¡¯ll head back right away.¡± Denise turned around to look at him. ¡°Mr. Handsome, are you noting up anymore?¡± Looking at Denise, Keh gave her hair a tousle. ¡°Mmm-hmm, I won¡¯t be joining you today. However, don¡¯t forget to invite me up the next time. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid someone might not be as weing.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± In spite of her reluctant pout, she understood that Keh must have something more important to attend to. At that moment, Natasha, too, turn her attention to him. ¡°What happened to Old Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh shifted his attention from Denise to her. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Just a minor hup.¡± ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Natasha checked with him. After considering her question, he raised his brow in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re asking to go home with me?¡± Natasha was dumbfounded. Despite the fact that she was serious, he reciprocated with a mischievous look in his eyes. ¡°Forget it. Just pretend I never said anything,¡± Natasha replied in annoyance. With his lips broadening into a smile, Keh gazed affectionately into her eyes. He suggested earnestly, ¡°If you intend toe home with me, I¡¯ll have to get Grandpa to make preparations ahead of time.¡± Despite his attempts at being cheeky about the situation, Natasha was cognizant that he was doing it on purpose. After rolling her eyes at him, she turned around. ¡°Denise, let¡¯s go home now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she grunted before throwing Keh a nce. ¡°Bye, Mr. Handsome.¡± ¡°Buh-bye.¡± With that, she was led upstairs by Natasha. As he watched their leaving silhouette, the smile on his face gradually deepened. It wasn¡¯t until they entered the elevator that Keh stopped smiling and left in his car. Inside the elevator, Denise asked Natasha, ¡°Nat, do you think Mr. Handsome went home because of something important?¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± Denise¡¯s brows knitted together. Sensing Denise¡¯s concern, Natasha reassured her, ¡°However, he will resolve whatever it is, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Denise nodded her head grimly. Watching her, Natasha grew curious. ¡°Despite knowing that he¡¯s your Daddy, why haven¡¯t you altered the way you address him?¡± ¡°Erm¡­ Tony says that we should change only when we see Daddy demonstrate his sincerity to you, as we¡¯re worried about upsetting you if we do it too early,¡± Denise exined candidly. Natasha beamed to herself, for she was certain that it was Anthony¡¯s n. Or else, Denise would have changed it a long time ago based on her character. ¡°I¡¯m not bothered by it,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°You can address him however you want.¡± Pouting her lips, Denise put on an adorable look. ¡°Even though it feels warm and fuzzy to call him Daddy, I happen to realize that no matter how I address him, he is especially good to me. Therefore, it doesn¡¯t make a difference whether I change it or not,¡± Denise remarked. Natasha, staring at her daughter, simply responded with a smile, for she couldn¡¯t deny that Keh was outstanding as a father. ¡°Nat, Daddy seems to be very devoted to you recently. Aren¡¯t you even the least bit moved?¡± Denise, tilting her head, popped the question all of a sudden. Natasha simply responded with an emotionless gaze. ¡°Not even a little?¡± Denise added, desperate for Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. the tiniest glimmer of hope. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Natasha raised her brows. Denise nodded with conviction. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you then,¡± Natasha quipped. As the elevator doors coincidentally opened, she was the first one out. After being taken for a ride, Denise stomped her feet. ¡°Nat!¡± When Keh reached home, he was greeted by the sight of Desmond arguing with Dan. ¡°Mr. Lynch, please go home. Old Mr. Hamilton is not feeling well and needs to rest,¡± Dan insisted. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I beg of you, please give the Lynch Corporation another chance¡­.¡± Desmond yelled in the garden. ¡°Mr. Lynch, please mind yourself!¡± Dan warned. ¡°I¡¯m aware that we are the ones at fault. All I¡¯m asking is for the Hamilton family to give us a chance.¡± Desmond, disregarding Dan¡¯s instructions, continued to shout at the top of his voice. Just when Dan was about to say something, he caught a glimpse of Keh approaching from behind. He naturally greeted, ¡°Mr. Keh.¡± Desmond was frozen stiff momentarily before turning around. At the sight of Keh, he hurried forward and dropped to his knees with a thud. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I¡¯m so sorry for everything we have done. Please forgive us, all right?¡± Keh scrutinized him with an expressionless gaze. ¡°In order to pacify you, I have ordered Erin to be sent away. However, she met an ident along the journey and is now nothing but a vegetable. Mr. Hamilton, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s enough for you, isn¡¯t it? So please, all I¡¯m asking for is one chance,¡± Desmond pleaded. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°From the way you put it, are you ming me for the ident?¡± ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not my intention at all, Mr. Hamilton,¡± Desmond hurriedly corrected himself. ¡°In that case, what do you really mean? Aren¡¯t you trying to use this matter to ckmail me emotionally? What has the ident got anything to do with me?¡± Keh demanded. Looking up at Keh, Desmond continued in a fearful tone, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I¡¯m not trying to insinuate anything at all. All I¡¯m asking is for you to show Lynch Corporation some mercy. All you need to do is say the word¡ª¡± A smirk descended on Keh¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Lynch, you¡¯re using me of something that I didn¡¯t do. Since when have I given Lynch Corporation any grief?¡± ¡°Now that the entire business world is aware that I¡¯ve offended you, no one will work with Lynch Corporation unless you say the word. If this continues, Lynch Corporation will be finished!¡± Desmond exined in helpless resignation. ¡°Are you asking me to go around exining to everyone on your behalf?¡± Keh threw the question back at him. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you can do it with just a snap of your fingers.¡± Keh sneered, ¡°Why should I stand up for you when it¡¯s you who have gotten on my nerves? Where¡¯s the logic in that?¡± ¡°Does this mean that you¡¯re not going to let Lynch Corporation go?¡± ¡°Mr. Lynch, instead of wasting time groveling here, why don¡¯t you go back and figure out how to dig yourself out of this hole? As for me, there¡¯s nothing else I can do.¡± With that, Keh headed into the house. At that moment, Desmond¡¯s expression drastically changed as he watched Keh¡¯s leaving silhouette. ¡°Keh, since you¡¯re not going to let Lynch Corporation go, don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯m going to do, for you have brought this upon yourself!¡± No sooner had Desmond finished than he charged in Keh¡¯s direction. When he saw the sudden turn of events, Dan the threw himself in front of Keh by reflex. ¡°Mr. Keh, watch out!¡± Despite Dan being prepared for the attack, Desmond, unexpectedly, charged head-on at the main door. Upon impact, blood began to spill all over. What took everyone by surprise was the sudden appearance of a swarm of reporters who were frantically taking photographs of the scene. Previous Chapter Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Sit Back And Do Nothing Dan turned to look at Keh. His usually calm and controlled gaze seemed rather flustered. ¡°Mr. Keh.¡± Keh appeared calm and collected as he watched the man lying on the ground and sneered. ¡°Dan, call the ambnce and the police, as well.¡± Looking at Keh, Dan quickly pulled himself together and did as he was told. At this point, cameras shed Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. outside, and arge number of reporters appeared out of nowhere. They just took shots at the Hamilton residence. Although they could not enter the courtyard, it was enough for them to see this scene from outside. Keh watched the scene outside, and then his eyes fell on Desmond who was lying on the ground. ¡°Good job, Mr. Lynch.¡± Desmondy on the ground, covered in blood, seemingly on the brink of death. Yet, he looked at Keh. ¡°Keh, you forced me to do this. If you would not leave Lynch Corporation alone, I shall make things difficult for Hamilton Corporation.¡± Keh twisted his lips, as if he could not care less. ¡°I¡¯m just curious what else you can do.¡± Keh spoke. Desmond looked at him with fear in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, if your will let Lynch Corporation off the hook, I can tell the public now that what happened just now was just a misunderstanding¡­¡± Keh cast him an icy nce. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Desmond was stunned. Soon, the ambnce arrived. The emergency staff started to work immediately. Taking out a stretcher, they lifted Desmond inside. When the ambnce was about to leave, Keh looked at him, ¡°By the way, Mr. Lynch, I forgot to tell you. I had no ns to do anything to Lynch Corporation. However, I have changed my mind now. Mr. Lynch, you have sessfully killed off Lynch Corporation.¡± Desmond was taken aback and he clutched at the hem of Keh¡¯s shirt. ¡°Keh, what are you going to do?¡± Keh justughed, but he did not say a word. ¡°Keh, have you lost your humanity?¡± Keh remained silent. ¡°Keh, don¡¯t you know how to live and let live? If you force me to take my own life, I¡¯lle back as a ghost and haunt you.¡± Then, the paramedics took him away. When the police arrived, Zeke was in his uniform, looking serious. When he saw Keh, he frowned. ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡± ¡°Mr. Zeller!¡± Keh greeted him quietly, ¡°So sorry to bother you at such ate hour.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Keh lifted his eyes. ¡°Everything is recorded by the surveince cameras. See for yourself and you¡¯ll understand.¡± Zeke turned his gaze in the direction of the surveince cameras. Then he said to his men with him, ¡°Make a copy of the video.¡± With that, he turned to Keh. ¡°Where¡¯s Liam?¡± ¡°He¡¯s inside.¡± ¡°Keh, when will you stop causing trouble for Liam?¡± With that, he walked inside. This news was soon spread all over the inte. The next day, photographs of Desmond kneeling in the yard of the Hamilton residence and then lying on the ground in a puddle of blood were seen on every news website. Some posts added the story of Erin being in a vegetative state after a car ident, and all kinds of arguments pointed to Keh, stressing that capitalists do not value human life. For whatever reason, from every direction, fingers were pointed at Keh. Early the next morning, arge number of reporters gathered at the entrance of the Hamilton Corporation, totally blocking it and making it quite inessible. The children saw the news early in the morning and gathered around to talk about it. Denise¡¯s brows were knitted tight in worry as she watched. ¡°I knew something was wrong when Daddy leftst night.¡± Benjamin nodded solemnly as he watched. ¡°This is obviously the work of someone who wants to create trouble.¡± Anthony watched the news in silence. ¡°Tony!¡± Denise turned her gaze on Anthony. Since he would not speak, Denise continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to take down all the news.¡¯ Anthony stopped her. ¡°Mommy is still at home. Are you crazy?¡± ¡°But¡­ these people are scolding Daddy!¡± Denise watched on angrily. ¡°Are you saying that Hamilton Corporation can¡¯t resolve these issues?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anthony asked, ¡°How powerful is Hamilton Corporation? Whether it is by mary payment or by use of authority, they can remove these news reports.¡± ¡°Do you mean¡­ Daddy did this on purpose?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Of that, I cannot be sure but I know that he can handle it.¡± Anthony had an unwavering faith in Keh. After all, the siblings¡¯ superior genes could not havee from Natasha alone. Besides their appearance, Anthony felt that he was simr to Keh in other ways as well. While Denise listened to him, she continued to worry and frown. ¡°Well, you are not certain, then. What can we do now?¡± She continued, ¡°If Daddy did not allow it on purpose, should we let these people carry on with the bullying?¡± Anthony pondered for a moment and gestured toward Natasha¡¯s room. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Denise asked. ¡°It¡¯s not right for us to do anything about the situation. However, there¡¯s someone who will not sit idly by when she sees the news,¡± Anthony said,ughing. Benjamin nodded. ¡°I agree.¡± Denise was dumbstruck for a moment. Then, she understood what her brother meant. ¡°I understand now!¡± As she spoke, a smile appeared on her face, and she raced into Natasha¡¯s room holding the phone. Natasha was sleeping like a log. ¡°Nat, Nat!¡± At this point, Denise had pushed open the door and leaped into her bed. When Natasha heard the voice, she pulled the nket over her head and continued to sleep. ¡°Nat, something has happened!¡± Denise said. ¡°Let me sleep for a while longer.¡± ¡°Nat, don¡¯t sleep anymore. Look!¡± Denise held the phone in front of Natasha. The curtains were not drawn yet and the room was still in darkness. The phone screen was too bright in contrast and Natasha squinted. ¡°Yesterday, after Daddy left, someone went to the Hamilton residence to cause trouble and the person nearly died,¡± Denise said. Natasha was taken aback by her words. Only then, did she take the phone from Denise. Natasha frowned when she read the news on the phone. ¡°When Daddy left yesterday, he must have anticipated some trouble, so he didn¡¯t let us go with him,¡± Denise said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. This morning, the news was released, and now all the inte users areshing out at Daddy!¡± Denise pouted andined. She had hoped that her Mommy coulde forward and help Daddy block out thoseizens. Strangely, after reading the news, Natasha got up and went out of the bedroom. Curious, Denise followed her. In the living room, Terence had apparently just finished talking on the phone. When he saw Natasha walking in, he asked, ¡°So you know everything?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°How is Old Mr. Hamilton taking it?¡± ¡°I just called. Everything seems fine,¡± Terence replied. Natasha was relieved to hear that. ¡°Nheless, I¡¯m still a little worried, and I want to go and make sure. Would you¡­e with me?¡± Terence asked. Even though he would like Natasha to cut off all ties with the Hamilton family, this was an emergency. Furthermore, he knew full well how Liam cared about Natasha and it was only fitting for him to take Natasha along. Natasha nodded decisively. ¡°I¡¯ll wash up and then we can go.¡± With that, she headed for the bathroom. After a few minutes, the family went to the Hamilton residence. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 To Do What I Needed To The matter had caused a stir. Reporters crowded the Hamilton Corporation building hampering traffic, and the negative news caused their stock to plummet. Inside the They could not ept this and pointed fingers in the office. When Liam learned about this over the phone, he could not help sneering, ¡°That¡¯s what these old guys are like. Once their interests are involved, they would start causing a ruckus. It does not matter how much profit they¡¯ve taken while lying down for so many years. If there is really a problem, who can shoulder the responsibility? They can only make noise!¡± After expressing his opinion, Liam asked, ¡°What are you going to do about this?¡± On the other end of the line, Keh¡¯s cool voice sounded interesting, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa, I have my own measure.¡± Liam had faith in hispetence. Even though he was the founder of Hamilton Corporation, Keh was the one who had expanded thepany to its present level. ¡°Okay, as long as you know what you are doing. If you need me toe forward, just say it,¡± Liam told him. Kehughed. ¡°Grandpa, are you underestimating me? This is such a small matter. You don¡¯t need toe forward.¡± ¡°You brat! I¡¯m just being nice. Do you think I¡¯ll reallye forward? If I have time, I¡¯d rather go and visit my darling great-grandchildren!¡± Just at this moment, Denise¡¯s voice was heard from outside. ¡°Great-grandpa!¡± Hearing this voice, Liam was stunned. ¡°Oh, dear! I miss her so much that I¡¯m hearing things!¡± Nearby, Dan saw the peopleing in from outside and heughed, saying, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, you¡¯re not hearing things. Your little great- granddaughter is really here!¡± Startled, the old man looked toward the door only to see Denise running inside. Liam¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Denise, and he hung up the phone directly to greet her. ¡°Yo! Look who¡¯s here! It¡¯s my darling Denise. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. So, I¡¯m here to see you, with my Gramps and Nat, too,¡± Denise said. As they spoke, Liam saw the othersing in and instantly, he was all smiles. ¡°You¡¯re here! You¡¯re all here!¡± ¡°Great-grandpa!¡± ¡°Great-grandpa!¡± Anthony and Benjamin came over and greeted Liam calmly. Liam nodded again and again. He just could not have enough of these two children. ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Hamilton,¡± Natasha greeted the old man. ¡°Nat, you¡¯re here, too.¡± Liam was overjoyed to see Natasha as if she was part of his household again. Natasha nodded. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m quite¡­¡± Liam was about to say that he was fine, but when he remembered that they were here because they were worried about him, he suppressed the smile on his face and sighed, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Nothing happened, except I got a fright yesterday.¡± Dan watched in puzzlement. Very quickly, he realized what Liam was up to, and he lowered his head to hide a snigger. Liam noticed Dan¡¯s snigger and gave him a wink. Dan quickly followed up. ¡°That¡¯s right. Old Mr. Hamilton did not sleep at allst night. Seeing you guys here, his mood improved quickly. Have a nice chat, I¡¯ll go and prepare some snacks and drinks.¡± With that, Dan headed toward the kitchen. Natasha observed the scene through her clear bright eyes in silence. At this moment, Terence walked over to Liam, and he could not help but remark, ¡°Dear me, Old Mr. Hamilton, at your age, you¡¯ve seen everything. Why did this insignificant incident give you a fright?¡± ¡°s, I¡¯m getting old and my heart is not as strong as before,¡± Liam said, sinking into the couch, and his expression suddenly seemed tired and weak. At this point, Denise rushed over to him. ¡°Great-grandpa, do not be afraid, I¡¯m here for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Great-grandpa, everything will be fine,¡± Benjaminforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, you have us,¡± Anthony said. As Liam watched the childrenfort him one after the other, he felt close to tears. ¡°Well, I feel good whenever I see you children.¡± While they were on this topic, Anthony turned to Natasha. ¡°Nat, this few days, I would like to stay here and keep Great-grandpa Benjamin, you too may stay back with Anthony to apany Great-grandpa,¡± Natasha said. Benjamin and Denise both nodded when they heard this. Liam could not hide the smile on his face, but he pretended to protest. ¡°Will this be¡­¡± Terence could not help saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re not pleased.¡± As a matter of fact, he brought the children here with this intention. Even though he had been on the battlefield for so many years, and he had seen everything, age had changed him. So, having a few children by his side would keep his mind free from haunting thoughts. Terence was not the type who would voice such sentimental thoughts. ¡°Just listen to you. I¡¯m truly overjoyed to have these children stay with me for awhile!¡± Liam spoke. Terence looked at him thoughtfully. ¡°Okay, okay. What happened yesterday? The news reports half and conceals the other half. It¡¯s hard to differentiate which part they report is true and which part of the report is false.¡± When he brought this up, Liam told them in detail what happened the day before. Terence listened and frowned. ¡°The Lynch family is quite shameless. This scheme is quite insidious because it will bring a bacsh of public opinion on the Hamilton Corporation.¡± ¡°That is his purpose!¡± Liam said. Natasha thought over it and expressed her opinion, ¡°I am the reason this happened. However, Lynch Corporation put the me on Hamilton Corporation. No matter what, it has everything to do with me. I will take responsibility for it.¡± Liam frowned when he heard this. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If they dare to do anything against you, they are going against me. I will fight them with all that I have, even if Keh Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. doesn¡¯t take it up. I won¡¯t let them look down upon you!¡± Liam proimed. Natasha did not doubt Liam¡¯s words. She was grateful from the depths of her heart. ¡°I understand. It is for this very reason that I cannot let anything bad happen to you or Hamilton Corporation,¡± Natasha said. Gazing at her, Liam¡¯s brows became tightly knitted. Then, Natasha said, ¡°Grandpa, stay here with Anthony and the others for these few days. I still have some errands to run, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Terence asked, looking at her. Liam looked at her questioningly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Where are you going?¡± They felt they she was going to do something. Natasha smiled gently. ¡°A girl¡¯s got to do what a girl¡¯s got to do.¡± Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Too Fair When Natasha walked out of the Hamilton residence, Terence came out as well. ¡°Nat.¡± Natasha turned around. Terence hesitated when he saw her face. Still, just a look from him, and Natasha knew what he was trying to say. She closed her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯ll do what I promised you.¡± Terence furrowed his brows, still looking at her. After a long while of contemtion, he said, ¡°What happened to the Hamilton family was because of our family. I know that you¡¯re a loyal person, and you won¡¯t sit on your hands for this. All I just want to tell you is that you should ensure your safety is above all else regardless of what you want to do.¡± Hearing him, Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Grandpa, you mean¡­¡± ¡°Only once. I won¡¯t allow this to happen again,¡± Terence replied. Natasha knew that her grandfather said those words after long contemtion and with great determination, so she pursed her lips and answered, ¡°I understand, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Run along now.¡± With that said, Terence averted his eyes and turned around to return to the Hamilton residence. Natasha did not hesitate as she watched Terence leave, and she turned to leave herself as well. Once she was gone, Terence then halted in his tracks to look at her retreating figure withplicated feelings in his eyes. He did not know if his decision was right or wrong, but he knew Natasha¡¯s character too well. He was afraid that she would choose to walk down an extreme path if he were to keep suppressing her. In that case, something unexpected might happen. He was genuinely afraid. Their family could not take any more blows. With that thought in mind, Terence let out a heavy sigh before entering the house. Natasha, who was in the cab, was searching for something on her phone. When she saw the search results, her eyes darkened. Then, she called Spencer, but no one picked up the call even after a long time. Natasha knitted her brows. After lifting her head to look at the driver, she said, ¡°Mister, to Grecia Hotel, please.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Twenty minutester, Natasha reached Grecia Hotel. She headed straight to the room Spencer was in, and pressed the doorbell long and hard. When no one came to the door, Natasha¡¯s patience began to run out. She then fished out her phone and tapped it a few times. After that, the door beeped and unlocked itself. At that, she pushed open the door and walked in. Right then, Spencer, who was in a sleeping robe, walked out of the bathroom. He looked groggy, and his hair was messy¡ªa clear sign of his recent awakening. However, the moment he saw that someone was on the couch, he froze. ¡°Natasha? W-W-Why are you here?¡± Spencer stammered, frightened out of his wits. Natasha gave a brief once-over on his overly-fair body before uttering indifferently, ¡°I couldn¡¯t reach you on your phone, so I came here directly.¡± It was then Spencer came back to his senses and hastily covered his body up with his bathrobe. He warily looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re a woman, how can you just barge into a man¡¯s room? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the dangers, or could it be that you¡¯re here to put me in danger? I¡¯m telling you now, I¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a piece of garment covered his head. Natasha then said as she turned to leave without another nce at him, ¡°Downstairs in ten.¡± Spencer could only stay rooted to his spot for a long while. He took in a deep breath, and another. In the end, he surrendered to fate and entered the bathroom to get changed. Ten minutester, Spencer appeared in front of Natasha, looking as if he had changed into another man, for he looked exquisite. ¡°L-Let¡¯s go.¡± Even though he had put on clothes, the way Natasha was looking at him made him feel as if she could see through his clothes. It was simply embarrassing. Nevertheless, Natasha only gave him a glimpse before nodding and heading outward. Spencer hurried behind her. ¡°Where are you taking me to?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we¡¯re there.¡± ¡°Do you really have to keep me in suspense?¡± Natasha did not reply to that. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the news. Keh¡¯s gued with scandals. Are you not going to intervene?¡± Natasha remained quiet. Spencer then deliberately cleared his throat and said, ¡°Also, I have to say this. You¡¯re a woman, so don¡¯t just barge into a man¡¯s room like that next time. It¡¯s dangerous. Moreover, Keh wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if he hears about this, especially since I¡¯m such an outstanding man.¡± At that, Natasha glimpsed at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one would misunderstand you with that body of yours.¡± Her words struck Spencer like a bolt from the blue. ¡°What are you trying to say? Am I not¡­ muscr enough?¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes and curled her lips. Then, she muttered, ¡°Enough to make men crave for you.¡± Spencer gasped. ¡°Natasha Watson!¡± Natasha only smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How am I not as good as Keh?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll admit that Keh looks more masculine, but I¡¯m almost as tall and as fit as he is!¡± The mention of Keh made an image sh through Natasha¡¯s mind¡ªit was of a man with wheat-colored skin, broad shoulders, a thin waist, and a muscr chest standing under dim lights. There was no extra fat on him at all, and he was absolutely enticing. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was God¡¯s favorite child. Then, she thought about Spencer, who had a good figure but was so fair he looked like a woman. She could not help but chuckle at theparison. ¡°W-What are youughing at?¡± Spencer asked in a miserable tone. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯d just like to suggest that youpare yourself to someone else.¡± Spencer turned speechless at that. ¡°You¡¯re only biased toward him because you two are an item.¡± Spencer¡¯s dignity as a man was at stake, so he would certainly not admit that he was inferior than any man. ¡°Trust me. I¡¯ve seen it all, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m giving a fair answer,¡± Natasha replied. Again, Spencer was at a loss for words. ¡°However, you don¡¯t need to feel inadequate. You¡¯re much fairer than him. That he couldn¡¯t was most frustrated about. He already had an androgynous look, but he was also fair. Sometimes, he would be mistaken for a woman on the streets. That was why he was so irritated with how darn fair he was. When Natasha noticed that Spencer was about to go mad, she stopped teasing him. The security guard had already stopped Spencer¡¯s car at the doorway of the hotel, and surprisingly, Natasha sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°You¡¯re driving?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you scared?¡± ¡°Scared? How can I possibly be scared of this? Even if you pilot a ne¡ªas long as you dare to pilot it¡ªI¡¯ll dare to board it.¡± With that said, he opened the car door and entered the vehicle. Natasha smiled as she looked at him. She then started the engine and sped off. All of a sudden, Spencer recalled something. ¡°You haven¡¯t driven for many years, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Why were you hospitalized the other time again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of a car ident.¡± Spencer¡¯s jaw dropped. At that moment, it felt as if an invisible hand Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. had gripped his heart. He discreetly buckled his seatbelt before grabbing the handle at the side. Then, as he looked straight ahead, he squeezed out, ¡°G-Go slower. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Seemingly Harmless But Not Spencer could finally let out a sigh of relief when the car stopped at the hospital. Despite Natasha¡¯s young age, her driving style waspletely unlike her character¡ªreckless. When he stepped out of the car, Spencer could not help but sneak a nce at her. ¡°Nat, I don¡¯t want to nag, but you¡¯re a girl, and I think it¡¯s better for you to be gentle.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Gentle?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Spencer nodded. ¡°Men love gentle women. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Keh will stop liking you one day if you keep this up?¡± At that, Natasha drew her brows together. He already disliked me once. What should I be afraid of now? She then rolled her eyes at Spencer. ¡°I have a suggestion for you too.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Man up.¡± Spencer inhaled sharply. He felt humiliated. When he saw Natasha getting down from the car, he hurriedly followed suit. ¡°Nat, I¡¯m saying that for your sake, but what about you?¡± ¡°Mhm, I¡¯m saying that for your sake too.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Just as Spencer was about to say something else, he lifted his head to see the hospital and frowned. ¡°Why are you taking me to the hospital?¡± ¡°For a checkup.¡± With that, Natasha walked into the building. ¡°A checkup?¡± Spencer¡¯s frown deepened. His eyes then flitted toward Natasha¡¯s back. ¡°What kind of illness do you have that I can¡¯t diagnose for you? Did you have to bring me to the hospital?¡± Despite his rambling, he followed closely behind Natasha. Soon, they reached the outside of the ward. Coincidentally, a nurse came out of the room. When she saw them, she started, ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Then, shock shed through her eyes. Natasha was already beautiful, but the man beside her¡­ was divine. How can any man in this world be so gorgeous? ¡°I¡¯m here to visit someone,¡± Natasha told her. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re family, right?¡± the nurse said with a smile. Natasha did not agree or disagree with that. ¡°My, she¡¯s already at this state, but you¡¯re still here to visit her. I knew it; pretty people simply have kind hearts,¡± the nurse said before turning back to them. ¡°Go on ahead.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The nurse inclined her head, and she could not help but nce at Spencer one more time. Spencer gazed at her and shot her a gentlemanly smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± It was as if that smile stole her soul. The nurse flushed and quickly ran off, hugging her patient¡¯s medical records close to her chest. ¡°Did you see that? I¡¯m as charming as ever¡­¡± Spencer remarked, but when he turned his head, he realized no one was there anymore. Turning his head to the other side, he realized that she had entered the ward. ¡°You simply don¡¯t appreciate me.¡± With that, Spencer entered after her. Erin was lying on the bed in the ward. Her wounds had yet to fully heal, and she was still swashed with bandages. Natasha looked at her with calm eyes. Spencer only realized something after moving closer to the bed. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the woman from that day?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve taken me here to give her a checkup? ¡± Spencer inquired, baffled. ¡°She encountered an ident when Desmond was sending her out of the country. He then used that incident to vent his frustration on Keh,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°And?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think things are that simple,¡± she continued. ¡°You mean¡­¡± Natasha bobbed her head. After a moment of contemtion, he said, ¡°Keh¡¯s matter has nothing to do with me, so I¡¯m not going to get involved.¡± He then turned to leave. However, before he could actually do that, Natasha grabbed him from behind. ¡°Keh¡¯s involved with you, not me, so why should I help him?¡± Spencer yelped. ¡°This happened because of me, so I have to do something about this,¡± Natasha told him. ¡°Then do it yourself.¡± Natasha went silent for a moment. ¡°Okay. In that case, you can leave.¡± She then let go of him. Spencer stiffened. He was surprised to see her agree to him so easily, and he turned to look at her. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natasha nodded. Still, Spencer did not believe that she was going to let him go so easily. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Natasha nodded again. The more she did that, the more diffident Spencer became. He wanted to leave, but he did not have the courage to do that. In the end, he could not help but ask, ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re going to do next. ¡± Natasha only smiled in silence at him. Her smile sent chills down his spine, and he thought, This woman¡¯s the devil! She looks harmless, but I can never tell what she¡¯s about to do next! ¡°Forget it! I¡¯ll just check her up?¡± As he spoke, he turned to walk toward Erin¡¯s bed. Natasha continued to watch him quietly. A momentter, Spencer said, ¡°She¡¯s already in a vegetative state, so what¡¯s there to check up about?¡± ¡°Does she really have no chance of waking up anymore?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of waking? She¡¯ll be paralyzed even if she wakes. The only thing she¡¯ll be able to do is to speak; she won¡¯t be able to move at all,¡± Spencer said to her. ¡°If that¡¯s the way she¡¯s going to live, she might as well die. Who¡¯d be able to stand a life like that?¡± However, Natasha narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯ll be enough.¡± ¡°So what you want is for her to speak the truth? Have you ever thought about how the truth might not be what you think it is?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°Then that is my issue. Just tell me whether or not you¡¯re confident in waking her up,¡± Natasha replied. When Spencer turned back to the woman on the bed, the look in his eyes turned solemn. After pursing his lips, he muttered, ¡°Eighty percent.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s a yes?¡± ¡°If you have asked me here within the golden seventy-two hours, the chances of her waking will be even higher.¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°I did. Do it then.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Natasha nodded. Spencer turned to her to make sure that she was not joking with him before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± With that said, he took out a fancy ck fabric bag and opened it. In there were numerous needles. It was then Spencer dropped the insouciant demeanor and turned solemn. Looking at him, Natasha asked, ¡°How long do you need?¡± ¡°Ten minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natasha nced at the time. ¡°I¡¯ll buy time for you.¡± With that said, she turned to head out and guard the room. Spencer did not even turn to look at her as he began inserting the needles. There was no reaction from the person on the N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. bed until more and more needles were inserted into her. A few minutester, when the nurse and the doctor came for their routine checkup, they saw Natasha standing by the doorway. They frowned. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s here to visit the patient,¡± the nurse said. However, she then turned to Natasha. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you inside to visit her? Also, where¡¯s your He shot a strange look at Natasha before pushing the door to enter the ward. However, Natasha stopped him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the doctor asked. Natasha lowered her eyes to look at the time. ¡°Ten more seconds.¡± The doctor was baffled by her response. ¡°What do you mean ten seconds? Move aside.¡± However, Natasha clearly did not intend to step aside. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to move aside, I¡¯m going to call the cops!¡± By then, ten seconds had passed and Natasha lifted her head to look at the doctor with a smile. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to be rude.¡± With that, she stepped aside. The doctor gave her another nce. She¡¯s pretty, but why is she acting so weird? He then pushed the door open and entered. Yet, when he saw the scene inside, he knitted his brows. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Dense ¡°Rest well. I¡¯lle and visit you another day,¡± Spencer squeezed out with much difficulty at the person lying on the bed. He then raised his head to look at the doctor and the nurse before walking over to them and shaking the doctor¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you for taking care of her.¡± He then turned to Natasha and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Natasha bobbed her head, and the two left. The doctor continued to look at them, puzzled. By then, the nurse had already walked over to the bed. After making sure that the patient was fine, the nurse let out a relieved sigh. All of a sudden, she spotted Erin¡¯s finger moving. ¡°Doctor, the patient¡¯s hand moved!¡± the nurse cried out. Hearing that, the doctor walked over to check her over. He then furrowed his brows and muttered, ¡°T-This is a good sign! It seems like it¡¯s a good thing for her family to visit. It strengthens her will to wake up.¡± The nurse nodded fervently in agreement. ¡°This really is a miracle!¡± Outside, the two were chatting and walking. ¡°I never thought you were so quick-witted.¡± Spencer sneered. ¡°Is that what you mean by guarding the room?¡± They would have been discovered if his response had not been swift enough earlier. ¡°It was exactly ten minutes; no more and no less,¡± Natasha replied. Spencer rolled his eyes at her and Content held by N?velDrama.Org. was it? When will she wake?¡± ¡°If nothing goes wrong, she¡¯ll wake up tomorrow.¡± Hearing that, Natasha nodded. ¡°Where do we go now?¡± ¡°To meet the other person, of course.¡± With that, Natasha headed the other way. Spencer could only knit his brows in response. He had no idea why Natasha was trying to keep everything mysterious, but despite his thoughts, he followed her. Desmond was in the ward. He had bandages around his head, but he was still making multiple calls to seek help. Evidently, his head wound was nothing serious. When Natasha entered the ward, Desmond was taken aback, but he soon creased his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Natasha gave him a small smile. ¡°It seems like you still remember me, Mr. Lynch.¡± Desmond sneered. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m obviously here to ask you about something,¡± Natasha told him. For some reason, even though Natasha was just a woman, the look in her eyes was giving him indescribable pressure. ¡°What are you going to ask? I have nothing to say to you,¡± Desmond retorted. Natasha then walked over to sit in front of him. Desmond¡¯s frown deepened at the way she invited herself to the seat. ¡°Who told you to be seated? Leave. I have nothing to say to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gone to visit Erin beforeing to you,¡± Natasha said. At that, Desmond froze, and a sh of hesitation danced across his eyes. Still, he soon calmed down and hissed at Natasha, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re shameless enough to visit her. If not for you and Keh, she wouldn¡¯t be lying there in a vegetative state! You¡¯re nothing but murderers! Even if we¡¯ve made a mistake, we can¡¯t let capitalists like you bully us.¡± Natasha curled her lips a little. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Mr. Lynch. I¡¯m sure you know better than I about the reason she ended up in a vegetative state.¡± Panic flickered past Desmond¡¯s eyes. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Natasha returned the question. Desmond did not know if it was guilt at work or something else, but somehow, he felt that the woman had discovered something. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but you and Keh are the reason she¡¯s in that state now!¡± he insisted. Natasha bobbed her head. ¡°If that¡¯s what you insist. It seems like we¡¯ll only find out after Erin wakes.¡± Desmond snapped his eyes back to her. ¡°Wake? She¡¯s already in a vegetative state; how is she going to wake?¡± ¡°The doctor has said that she¡¯ll be waking tomorrow,¡± Natasha told him. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Desmond snarled. ¡°Is it, or is it because you don¡¯t want her to wake up, Mr. Lynch?¡± Natasha wondered. That made Desmond panic even more, and he red at her. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± The more anxious he was, the more sure Natasha became, and the smile on her lips grew wider. She had already received the answer she was looking for. On the other hand, the wider Natasha¡¯s smile was, the more fearful and diffident Desmond turned. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll believe in anything you say? It¡¯s extremely rare for people in a vegetative state to wake. In fact, it¡¯s almost impossible!¡± ¡°Who said so?¡± Spencer finally spoke. ¡°It¡¯s impossible because they haven¡¯te across me.¡± It was then Desmond turned to the other man in the room. He drew his brows together and questioned, ¡°And who are you?¡± ¡°You have no right to know who I am. All you need to know is that I can save everyone Ie across¡ªeven those on the brink of death,¡± Spencer enunciated confidently. Desmond barked out augh at that. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m a three-year-old?¡± Spencer narrowed his eyes at Desmond. ¡°Mr. Lynch, right? I¡¯d like to ask something. Do you always cough at night, and do you always cough out blood? Yet, no matter how many tests you do, there seems to be nothing wrong with you.¡± Desmond stiffened, but he continued to stare at Spencer. Undoubtedly, Spencer was right. Spencer grinned. ¡°It¡¯s a problem that you have to treat, but only I can treat it.¡± Desmond kept staring at him for a long time before saying, ¡°Did you think that you¡¯d be able to fool me after finding out about my condition from the doctor?¡± Desmond was still a wary man. ¡°Do your eyes turn bloodshot every time you have sex with a woman? Does it even feel like you¡¯re about to go into shock?¡± Spencer continued. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell the doctor about this, did you?¡± Finally, Desmond¡¯s eyes widened. That was something rted to the dignity of a man, so indeed, he had not told the doctor about it. ¡°Mr. Lynch, that didn¡¯t happen because of too much excitement at the moment. It¡¯s best to pay more attention to it. Maybe one day, you¡¯ll go into shock and never wake up!¡± Spencer informed him, amused. Desmond did not know what to reply to the other man. Once Spencer had achieved his goal, he turned to Natasha and said, ¡°All right. We¡¯ve said everything we needed to say, so let¡¯s leave.¡± Natasha nodded and turned to leave. Right then, a thought seemed to pop into Spencer¡¯s head, for he turned to look at Desmond. ¡°Erin is going to wake about nine in the morning tomorrow. If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see.¡± With that, he put on another grin and left. Desmond could only sit there, unmoving as he began believing in Natasha and Spencer¡¯s words. A vegetable waking up? Is that possible? No. I mustn¡¯t let her wake. No matter whether or not this is real, I can¡¯t let her wake up. He was on pins and needles and after a long while of contemtion, a vicious glint shed past his eyes. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 What Illness Does He Have No sooner had Natasha walked out with Spencer than she asked in curiosity, ¡°So, what kind of illness does Desmond have?¡± Sneering, Spencer replied in a low voice, ¡°Physical weakness caused by overindulgence in pleasures of the flesh!¡± Natasha was promptly rendered speechless. She cast a look at the man. ¡°You probably scared him to death.¡± In response, Spencer chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s the most effective method against someone with a strong desire to live.¡± Natasha smiled without denying that. ¡°What¡¯s your n next?¡± Spencer inquired. As they were walking, Natasha glimpsed someone walking toward them from the opposite direction, upon which her pace abruptly slowed considerably. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Spencer queried. Then, he lifted his eyes and looked in the direction of her gaze, only to see a man standing across from them. He had seen the man before at Infinitium, and thetter was seemingly that woman¡¯s son. From the look in the man¡¯s eyes, however, Spencer¡¯s intuition screamed at him that something was fishy. At once, he feigned a cough and turned his gaze to Natasha. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± After saying that, he walked straight ahead and went out with a meaningful smile on his face. Natasha stood there and stared right at Zachary. It had only been a few days since shest saw him, yet he seemed to have turned into an entirely different person. His vivacity in the past was nowhere to be seen, and he appeared to have aged quite a bit. But at the same time, he had a mature aura. Zachary hadn¡¯t expected to bump into Natasha in the hospital. The moment heid eyes on her, a part of his heart inexorably clenched in pain. With his eyes fixated on her, he walked over. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± he remarked. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time,¡± Natasha replied cidly. ¡°Why¡­ are you here?¡± Zachary questioned with his eyes pinned on her. ¡°I came to look for your father to ask him something.¡± Natasha was as calm as ever. Speaking of that, Zachary narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Keh had youe over?¡± ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t know about this.¡± Zachary¡¯s brows furrowed, his gaze radiating an indescribable hurt. ¡°So, you came on his behalf?¡± ¡°I came for myself,¡± Natasha asserted. Zachary inhaled deeply. Due to his consumption of alcohol, his eyes were still slightly scarlet. He looked right into her eyes. ¡°Nat, I know my parents went overboard with you, but it¡¯s now a personal grudge between the Lynch family and Keh. I hope you don¡¯t interfere in things anymore!¡± he dered. ¡°I was the cause of everything, so I can¡¯t stand by idly.¡± ¡°In other words, you¡¯re determined to help Keh?¡± ¡°So be it if you want to think that way.¡± As Zachary gazed at her, the look in his eyes turned solemn. ¡°Also, you¡¯d best advise your father to stop. If he continues on this path, he¡¯ll only suffer a devastating loss!¡± With that, Natasha said nothing further. She spun around and stalked away. ¡°Natasha!¡± Zachary suddenly called out to her. He turned around and trained his eyes on her back. ¡°Am I that worthless to you? Even as a friend, are you so unconcerned about me?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t because I regard you as a friend, you can¡¯t possibly imagine what state they would be in now!¡± After saying that, Natasha didn¡¯t tarry anymore but left right away. Zachary stared at her back, his hands on both sides balling into fists. The fury on his face was distinctly visible, and everyone could sense his uncontroble rage. In this case, Nat, don¡¯t me me for showing you no mercy! One day, you¡¯ll understand who¡¯s the most worthy of you! In the hospital room, Desmond was on pins and needles when the door was pushed open. He jolted, but the instant he saw that it was Zachary, an unfathomable glint shed across his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± he drawled. Subsequently, he sneered, ¡°So, you still know toe visit me and remember that you¡¯ve got a father, huh?¡± Zachary strolled over and pinned his gaze on the man. He didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries but cut right to the chase. ¡°What did she ask you just now?¡± ¡°Who are you referring to?¡± ¡°You know who I¡¯m referring to!¡± Zachary snarled. At the mention of Natasha, Desmond¡¯s eyes darted this way and that. On top of that, he sounded somewhat guilty. ¡°What would she have to ask me? She naturally wanted me to give up fighting against the Hamilton family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°What else could there be?¡± Desmond retorted. He lifted his eyes and glowered at Zachary. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you also here to interrogate me?¡± Zachary was silent for a moment before hemented, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not Keh¡¯s match!¡± Although he was reluctant to admit it, that was the reality. Lynch Corporation fighting against Keh was like an ant biting an elephant. It looked painful, but it wouldn¡¯t make any difference. The aftermath would only be temporary, having a negligible effect. Desmond was naturally aware of that, but he had Content held by N?velDrama.Org. no other choice. His eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°And? What do you mean by that? Are you thinking of persuading me to give up as well? What about Lynch Corporation, then? What about everything I umted throughout the years with my blood, sweat, and tears? Am I to watch it all fall into ruin?¡± ¡°But what¡¯s the use of you doing this apart from causing Hamilton Corporation a bit of bad press?¡± Zachary countered. ¡°Be that as it may, it¡¯s better than doing nothing at all. Even if I die, I want to drag him down with me!¡± Desmond vowed. ¡°The best solution at present is to close down Lynch Corporation,¡± Zachary proposed. Desmond couldn¡¯t believe his ears. His eyes narrowed a fraction as he stared at his son. ¡°What did you just say? R-Repeat it again.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult for you to ept, but don¡¯t worry. As long as you listen to me, I promise that your life won¡¯t be affected in any way¡ª¡± p! Before Zachary could finish speaking, Desmond leaped to his feet and pped him hard across the face. ring at his son, he snapped, ¡°Initially, I was nning to hand Lynch Corporation over to you to manage. But from the look of things now, I was too naive. If I hand it to you, it¡¯ll be ruined sooner orter without others having to do anything. How could I have such a useless son like you?¡± He was so livid that he shook all over. The blow Zachary took was solid. A red palmprint instantly manifested on his face, and a trickle of blood stained the corner of his mouth. Nheless, he was neither frantic nor furious. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he merely looked at Desmond, seemingly used to it. In fact, a smirk yed on his lips. ¡°In that case, continue dreaming while clinging on to your Lynch Corporation.¡± He didn¡¯t bother saying anything further as he whirled around and walked out. As Desmond stared at the man¡¯s back, he almost burst a blood vessel. ¡°You expect to fight Keh for his woman with that attitude of yours? He wouldn¡¯t even need to do anything for you to back down in cowardice!¡± The moment his words rang out, Zachary halted in his tracks. He turned around, the look in his eyes as cold as ice. ¡°Why, was I wrong?¡± Desmond huffed. ¡°That woman is quite smart to know that you¡¯re entirely unreliable!¡± Zachary¡¯s ebony eyes narrowed into slits, turning eerily terrifying. ¡°We don¡¯t know who wins before the very end.¡± Having said that, he retracted his gaze and pivoted, strolling right out. Desmond had no idea what his son meant. He¡¯s unreliable, so I can only count on myself. I won¡¯t give up even if I¡¯ve got to fight to the death! Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Keep Your Mouth Shut At night, when the doctor came on his rounds, Desmond asked, ¡°How¡¯s the patient in Room 103 now, doctor?¡± The matter about Lynch Corporation had been sensational recently, so everyone in the hospital knew about it. At the same time, they were also aware of his rtionship with Erin. Indeed, it was rather tragic. Following that question, the doctor shed him a smile and answered, ¡°I was just nning to tell you the good news. Your lover might regain consciousness.¡± Desmond was stunned for a moment, but he only froze for a few seconds as the doctor was around. He then queried with a smile, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah! She inexplicably showed signs of improvement after someone came and visited her today. If her willpower is strong, she¡¯ll regain consciousness in the next few days. However, it¡¯s not definite, so further observation is required.¡± ¡°After someone came and visited her?¡± Desmond echoed, recalling the man who told him he was sick earlier in the day. Could it be him? The doctor nodded. ¡°Yes. He was probably someone important or the like since he could spark her will to live. Actually, there have been simr precedents in the medical field. Many people would say something important to the patient or something that could trigger the patient¡¯s will to live. Anyway, it¡¯s a positive sign. Congrattions!¡± Desmond chuckled, but his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He initially thought that the man was simply lying to him, but his confidence was gradually fading then. After the doctor had left, he tossed and turned on the bed, unable to sleep. His mind was chock-filled with the possible scenes after Erin regained consciousness. No, I can¡¯t allow it to happen! If she were to regain consciousness, I¡¯d be doomed! After turning it over in his mind, he sat up from the bed. A glimmer of ruthlessness glinted in his eyes. Picking up his phone, he sent someone a message. It read: Remember to leave no traces. Having sent the message, he looked out the window, his gaze pitch-ck. This is all thanks to you, Keh! I¡¯ll definitely have you pay the price a thousand times over! Upstairs, a man wearing a doctor¡¯s coat and a mask walked straight into Erin¡¯s room. Upon entering the room, he immediately closed the door. With his eyes fixated on the person on the bed, he walked over. ¡°If you want someone to me, me it on your man!¡± After saying that, he took out a handkerchief and poured something on it before bringing it to Erin¡¯s face. Just as his hands were about toe into contact with her nose and mouth, Erin opened her eyes without warning to stare right at him. The man jumped in fright, but he no longer hesitated. He ced the handkerchief over her nose and mouth, smothering her mercilessly. Ten minutester, Desmond was still standing in front of the window. His phone abruptly dinged, so he nced over his shoulder at it. As he gazed at it, he felt inexplicably conflicted. He stared at it for a long time. In the end, he still walked over and picked up his phone, tapping a message open. It read: It¡¯s done. At the sight of those two words, Desmond¡¯s heartbeat elerated considerably for no apparent reason. But at the same time, an indescribable sense of relief flooded him. A whileter, he replied: Got it. On the heels of that, the other man texted: Where¡¯s the money? When are you giving it to me? Desmond pondered for a while before answering: Tomorrow. I¡¯ll give it to you personally. Another text came in: Can¡¯t you just wire it to me? Desmond: It¡¯s better not to leave any evidence for certain things. To which, the reply was: Okay. What¡¯s the time and venue? Desmond deliberated for some time before sending the time and location over. The man texted: I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Thereafter, there was nothing else from the man. Sitting on the bed, Desmond spaced out all of a sudden. Erin¡¯s face from when she was young until then shed across his mind like a slideshow. It would be a lie to im that he wasn¡¯t anguished. He would harbor affection even toward a cat or a dog, much less a woman who had given him a child. But what other choice did I have? She offended Hamilton Corporation and bought disaster upon Lynch Corporation. Presently, that was the only path she had. Despite the dampness of his eyes, his heart remained as hard as a rock. Erin, I know you¡¯re very much resentful. If that¡¯s really the case, go and seek Keh out. This is all thanks to him! At that thought, Desmond took a deep breath and started making ns again. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll definitely use this matter to kick up a huge fuss! I may not be your match in terms of financial resources and power, Keh, but don¡¯t dream of getting off unscathed from this matter! Early the next morning, news that Keh had caused someone¡¯s death as a capitalist made the headlines. Once again, it sparked a round of public criticism. Hamilton Corporation¡¯s share prices plummeted to rock bottom, and rumors of internal problems spread. Meanwhile, Lynch Corporation garnered much sympathy as the victim. When Desmond saw the news and theizens¡¯ments, the corners of his mouth turned up. You didn¡¯t expect this, did you, Keh? If things continue developing in this trend, there¡¯s a possibility of Lynch Corporation rising again! Following that line of thought, he heaved a sigh of relief. At precisely that moment, his phone dinged. He picked it up. After reading the text message, his brows knitted together. He replied: Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be receiving the money without a cent less. Having replied to the message, he continued looking at the news in high spirits. He was initially a touch sorrowful yesterday, but after seeing the results that day, he felt that everything was worth it. At that, relief suffused him. At longst, he had a reprieve from his despondency for the past few days. However, the instant Desmond remembered that he had to tie off some loose ends, he changed out of the hospital gown and into his own clothes without waiting for the doctor to make his rounds. Then, he sneaked out of the hospital. He first went to the bank and withdrew some money before taking a taxi to his destination. It was an abandoned factory. After alighting from the taxi, Desmond looked around. It wasn¡¯t until he had ascertained that no one was there that he headed into the factory. Holding up his phone, he texted while walking: I¡¯ve arrived. The man replied: I¡¯m inside. Desmond put his phone away and headed in. When he had walked for a while yet saw no one, he took his phone out again and sent a message. No sooner had he done so than a man appeared before him. The man was a little over 1.8 meters and had an unsightly countenance, but his eyes were particrly creepy. At the sight of him, Desmond was stunned for a moment. The man had done quite some dirty work for him, but he had always paid via bank transfer. This time, however, he was more cautious since it involved a life. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t leave any traces?¡± Desmond questioned frostily. ¡°Do you not know my capabilities?¡± the man riposted. Desmond fell into a brief contemtion. In the many times we¡¯ve worked together, he¡¯s indeed never caused any trouble for me. Nheless, he still warned worriedly, ¡°Let me tell you this¡ªthis matter is different from the previous times. Remember to keep your mouth zipped. Otherwise, neither of us will be able to get out of this!¡± The man said nothing, merely scrutinizing him with an icy gaze before demanding bluntly, ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡± Throwing a look at him, Desmond handed him the ck suitcase right away. The man nced at it and reached out, taking it from him. ¡°Remember what I said. Keep your mouth shut.¡± After saying that, Desmond spun N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. around to leave. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Be Full Of Myself Unexpectedly, several people blocked Desmond¡¯s path the instant he whirled around. Desmond was promptly taken aback. What¡¯s happening here? He turned back and pinned his eyes on the man. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The man kept silent, a sh of helplessness flitting across his eyes. Right then, a few men in police uniforms appeared behind him and cuffed him. Subsequently, Zeke and Natasha walked out. As soon as Desmond caught sight of them, understanding dawned upon him. Without dy, he made a run for it. s, he was pinned to the ground before he could get far. He struggled wildly. ¡°Let go of me! What are the lot of you trying to do? What right do you have to arrest me? Let me go!¡± Right that moment, Zeke walked up and stared down at him. ¡°Desmond Lynch, you¡¯re suspected of hiring a hitman to murder someone. We have the proof and witness, so please follow us back to assist in the investigation.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying! Why are you using me of engaging the services of a hitman when I merely came to give him money? What proof do you have? Let go of me! Let go! Believe it when I say that I¡¯ll sue you!¡± Even then, Desmond continued resisting obstinately. At that exact moment, Natasha sauntered over and crouched on the ground to gaze at him indifferently. ¡°Mr. Lynch, I have a piece of news to tell you.¡± Desmond said nothing, shooting daggers at her. ¡°Not only is Erin still alive, but she has even regained consciousness,¡± Natasha dered mildly. Desmond¡¯s face abruptly crumpled. Words eluded him. ¡°Before there was any definite news, you already told the journalists that Erin had died, sparking public criticism. Do you think everyone is a fool?¡± Natasha queried. Desmond remained silent, his eyes fixated on her. ¡°It was you? You were the one who set a trap for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I set a trap for you, but wasn¡¯t it your choice whether to fall into the trap?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Mr. Lynch, the truth will alwayse to light,¡± Natasha enunciated. Desmond looked into her eyes, gripped by the urge to rip her into a thousand pieces. ¡°It was you! You sabotaged me! It was all you!¡± he screeched out of the blue. He struggled hard to break free and charge at her. ¡°Stay still!¡± The police officer held him down mercilessly. Right then, Zeke came over. ¡°All right, take him away. We¡¯ll interrogate him at the police station.¡± A few police officers in in clothes seized Desmond and dragged him out. As Natasha watched the man being led away, there wasn¡¯t a hint of pity in her eyes. Some people ultimately give up thest shred of affection for the sake of their personal interests. Are they pitiful or pathetic? Zeke turned to look at Natasha as they walked out. ¡°Thank you for your assistance this time, Ms. Watson. I¡¯m really grateful.¡± With her face devoid of expression, Natasha inquired bluntly, ¡°Now that the investigation has concluded, justice will be served to Hamilton Corporation, yes?¡± At the mention of that, Zeke chortled. ¡°So, you did all this for Keh¡¯s sake?¡± Natasha¡¯s gaze darkened a shade. ¡°Everything happened because of me, and I was also the reason Hamilton Corporation was dragged into this mess. Thus, I can¡¯t deny my responsibility in this matter!¡± As Zeke listened, he nodded smilingly. Well, well, well¡­ Young people like to say one thing when they mean the other. ¡°It looks like Keh made the right choice,¡± Zekemented. Natasha frowned, but the man continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When the investigation wraps up, the investigative result will be announced. At that time, the truth wille to light.¡± Only after hearing that did Natasha nod in acknowledgment. ¡°Okay.¡± Right then, a ck car sped over. It drove all the way to them before stopping in front of them. Then, Keh got out of the car. When Natasha saw him, her brows creased. Contrarily, a faint smile remained on Zeke¡¯s face. ¡°You came pretty quickly.¡± The moment Keh spotted Natasha, he mmed the car door shut. He proceeded to stride over to her, his brows scrunched together deeply. Throughout it all, he appeared rather anxious. ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± he asked. His eyes roamed all over her body to ascertain that she didn¡¯t sustain any injuries. Natasha didn¡¯t bother about that. Instead, she questioned, ¡°How did you know that I was here?¡± Just then, Zeke interjected from the side, ¡°Oh, I was the one who told him. Before this operation, he gave me a call. After mulling it over, I thought I should tell him about this matter. Unexpectedly, he arrived in such a short time!¡± At those words, Keh swung his gaze at the man. ¡°Mr. Zeller, if anything had happened to Nat, I would never have let you off the hook!¡± That was a half-truth, but itPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. didn¡¯t sound like a joke. ¡°Did you hear that? This brat even wants to settle the score with me!¡± Zeke teased Natasha, smirking. Then, he turned to Keh. ¡°I don¡¯t know what good deeds you¡¯ve done in your previous life that you¡¯re so blessed in this life. You¡¯re evenining here after benefiting from the matter. Fine, fine. I¡¯m handing her back to you without a scratch. Don¡¯t me me anymore!¡± Seeing that Natasha was fine, Keh breathed a sigh of relief. Only God knew how he had made it there without running into an ident. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave you two to talk. I¡¯ve still got something to do at the police station, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± After saying that, Zeke straightened his clothes and left. When he was gone, Keh¡¯s gaze alighted on Natasha. His ebony eyes were unfathomable, and he stared at her lovingly. ¡°I¡ª¡± Before Natasha could even speak, Keh pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. At once, Natasha was startled. ¡°Promise me to never do such a thing again in the future. It¡¯s exceedingly dangerous. Compared to you, everything is insignificant!¡± Keh asserted in a low voice that was also a touch hoarse. ¡°Actually¡­ it wasn¡¯t that dangerous,¡± Natasha protested. Only then did Keh drop his hold on her. ¡°You know that a person would do anything when backed into a corner. Weren¡¯t you afraid that Desmond would do something to you?¡± ¡°But he might not necessarily be my match.¡± ¡°Were you hoping that he¡¯d y by the rules with you?¡± Keh queried. Natasha pursed her lips, her brows knitting together. ¡°ording to my n, there shouldn¡¯t be any incidents.¡± Looking at her, Keh sighed in exasperation. ¡°Incidents are something you can never predict.¡± Indeed, Natasha couldn¡¯t deny that. Keh continued gazing at her with undercurrents in his eyes. ¡°Fortunately, nothing happened to you.¡± His voice was hoarse. The emotion he expressed was too straightforward and intense that Natasha didn¡¯t know what to say. Keh suddenly drew close to her, his low voice rising imperceptibly. ¡°Also, weren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯d be full of myself when you did all this for me?¡± Be full of himself? Natasha eyed him in puzzlement. ¡°Do you love me now, Nat?¡± Keh asked with his eyes radiating intense hope. Otherwise, why would she take such a risk for me and do such a thing? His gaze was so intense that it could seemingly scorch someone. At a loss for words, Natasha instinctively averted her gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°You do,¡± Keh maintained. The look in his eyes as he stared at her seemingly allowed her no escape. Previous Chapter Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 You Do Love Me ¡°You do love me, right?¡± Keh pressed with his eyes trained on her. Frowning, Natasha pressed her lips into a thin line. She didn¡¯t know what to say, but she knew that the man wouldn¡¯t easily let her off if she didn¡¯t say anything. After deliberating for a while, she replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t just because of you that I did this. I¡¯m the reason this matter transpired, so I couldn¡¯t stand idly by, nor did I want to drag you and Old Mr. Hamilton into the mess. As for the rest of whatever you said, all that had nothing to do with it.¡± Having said that, she averted her gaze and got ready to leave. However, Keh grabbed her. It was as though he had expected her to say that, for he was neither peeved nor irritated. Instead, the corners of his mouth curved upward. ¡°You said it wasn¡¯t just because of me. Does that mean that I¡¯m also part of the reason, even if a little?¡± Even a smidge was enough to make him happy. At the sight of the smile ying on his lips, Natasha was stunned for a moment. Did I say that? ¡°Is that right?¡± At that moment, Keh was like a childcking love, anxiously requiring the slightest bit of affirmation from her. His hopeful gaze had one unable to say anything to the contrary. Natasha swept a gaze over him. ¡°You can think whatever you want.¡± With that, she strode off. As Keh stared at her back, the corners of his mouth curved into a grin. He knew that it was already a fantastic answer. For Natasha, uttering such a remark was already a great affirmation to him. At that thought, his grin widened as he went after her. When Natasha reached the car, Keh immediately stepped forward and opened the door attentively. Just as she was about to get into the vehicle, she abruptly noticed thetter¡¯s hand. It was trembling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± she questioned, eyeing him. Right then, Keh nced at his hand as well. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. I was too nervous on my way here, afraid that something would happen to you. But I¡¯m fine now.¡± While saying that, he withdrew his hand smilingly. Natasha was taken aback. She cast a look at him before getting into the car with a thoughtful expression on her face. Keh circled over and climbed into the car as well. During the drive back, Natasha remained silent. As Keh drove, he nced at her every so often. In truth, he long since had a countermeasure even if she hadn¡¯t made a move. In fact, it could be said that things only developed thus far because he had allowed it. However, he never thought that she would step forward to help him. Although his n had been disrupted, he was still in a pretty good mood. He felt very much protected. The mere thought of it had him feeling much more joyful. ¡°Nat.¡± Hearing Keh addressing her thus, Natasha frowned in displeasure. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Nothing. It just feels great to be protected by you.¡± Natasha was struck dumb. Keh looked at her, the smile on his lips growing increasingly wider. Conversely, Natasha¡¯s brows were furrowed. Hmm, his moods are really unpredictable. He just told me a while ago not to do such a dangerous thing for his sake, but now, he¡¯s all smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Nevertheless, Keh remained smiling, obviously in a good mood. Just then, a phone call from Fabian came in. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, Mr. Landry called for a shareholder¡¯s meeting to impeach you. Everyone has arrived now.¡± Keh¡¯s eyes narrowed a fraction. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Keh turned to Natasha. ¡°Do you have anything else to do today?¡± Natasha shook her head. ¡°If so, how about making a trip to my office with me? When the matter has been resolved, we¡¯ll go for lunch together!¡± Keh ventured. ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to eat now?¡± Natasha had heard everything Fabian said on the phone earlier. However, Keh merely smiled nonchntly. ¡°Nothing is as important as having lunch with you.¡± Since he had said as much, Natasha couldn¡¯t say anything else. Arching an eyebrow, she nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± The instant Keh heard that, the corners of his lips turned up. Then, he elerated and sped toward his office. That was the first time Natasha entered Keh¡¯s office with him. As soon as they stepped into the lobby, numerous gazes fell on them. After all, everyone had learned of Natasha¡¯s existence during thepany¡¯s anniversary banquet a few days ago. It was wholly unexpected, especially since they even had children together already. that established her position as the mistress of Hamilton Corporation. As such, no one would dare show her any disrespect or impudence. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hamilton.¡± Upon seeing them, some employees greeted them. When Keh heard that, he nodded in utter delight. Natasha, on the other hand, merely frowned slightly after hearing that. Nheless, she said nothing since she wasn¡¯t nning on stepping forward and exining things to them one by one. Only after they had entered the elevator did she turn to Keh. ¡°You¡¯re going to allow them to continue misunderstanding things?¡± ¡°Misunderstand what?¡± Keh inquired in feigned ignorance. Natasha stared at him. ¡°If this continues, it¡¯ll be rather difficult for you to seek other women out!¡± In response, Keh nodded. ¡°Indeed. There are less women throwing themselves at me now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote if you regret it now!¡± Keh turned to her. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Regret? I now regret not having publicized it earlier!¡± Natasha was rendered speechless. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t n on seeking out other women besides you in this lifetime,¡± Keh enunciated with his eyes fixated on her. Gazing at him, Natasha merely pursed her lips and kept quiet. At that exact moment, the elevator doors opened. Keh looked at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He stepped out first, and Natasha followed behind him. By then, Fabian was already frantic beyond words. He paced back and forth in front of the office door. The moment he saw Keh, his eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Mr. Hamilton!¡± When he spotted Natasha, he greeted, ¡°Ms. Watson.¡± Natasha nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Has everyone arrived?¡± Keh asked. The instant he stepped into the office, it was as though he became someone else altogether, turning somber in the blink of an eye. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all here, not a single one absent,¡± Fabian answered. In response, Keh nodded. He then nced back over his shoulder at Natasha. ¡°Go and wait for me in my office for a while. I¡¯ll be back very soon.¡± Natasha nodded. Keh shed her a smile before striding toward the conference room, Fabian following behind him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to follow me. Take good care of Nat.¡± Nodding, Fabian replied, ¡°Understood.¡± Keh marched toward the conference room, his steps steady and his expression arrogant. He appeared like a king who looked down on everyone and everything. As Natasha gazed at his back, her eyes went unfocused. Sure enough, he¡¯s incredibly outstanding! Breathing a sigh of relief, Fabian shifted his gaze to her. ¡°This way, please, Ms. Watson.¡± Natasha nodded and headed toward Keh¡¯s office. ¡°What would you like to drink, Ms. Watson?¡± Fabian inquired. ¡°Coffee will do.¡± ¡°Sure! A moment, please!¡± While saying that, Fabian promptly went out to convey the order. In no time, a cup of hot coffee was brought over. ¡°Here, Ms. Watson!¡± Fabian eximed enthusiastically. ¡°Thank you.¡± Natasha picked it up and took a sip. Subsequently, she looked at him. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s going on in thepany?¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 You Were Never My Pawn Fabian replied, ¡°It¡¯s all because of those bad rumors. The stock prices are plummeting, and the shareholders can¡¯t wait to get rid of Mr. Hamilton and run the need for you to be worried. Mr. Hamilton has already expected all these. In fact, he wants to use this opportunity to get rid of the incapable ones. That¡¯s why he has yet to deal with the Lynch family. These people are no match for Mr. Hamilton. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they are gone!¡± Fabian sounded quite proud indeed. Natasha narrowed her eyes when she heard that. She looked at Fabian and asked, ¡°Was moving the anniversary banquet forward part of his n?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± The answer tumbled out of Fabian¡¯s mouth too quickly before he realized it. In an instant, he was stunned. He stared at Natasha. Will Ms. Watson misunderstand what I just said? ¡°No.¡± Fabian went on to exin himself, ¡°While this was Mr. Hamilton¡¯s n all along, his ultimate aim was to take revenge for you!¡± Yes, that¡¯s right! Natasha looked at him in silence without any emotion. Fabian frowned. Why do I feel like the more I exin, the more information I¡¯m leaking out? ¡°It¡¯s true that Mr. Hamilton is doing this for you¡­¡± said Fabian sincerely. Natasha responded with a nod. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Fabian emphasized his point again because, judging from Natasha¡¯s expression, she did not appear to believe him. Both Mr. Hamilton and Ms. Watson are about to get back together. If it¡¯s because of me that they don¡¯t, Mr. Hamilton will surely kill me. The thought of it made a chill run down his spine. Looking at Fabian¡¯s worried expression, Natasha smiled and reassured him, ¡°I got it.¡± However, for some strange reason, the calmer Natasha was, the more insecure Fabian felt. ¡°So, you won¡¯t me Mr. Hamilton?¡± asked Fabian with a hopeful smile. Natasha remained silent. Just then, someone knocked on the door and called out, ¡°Mr. Houde.¡± Fabian walked over and had a few words with the person. He nodded before saying, ¡°I understand.¡± When he turned around and looked at Natasha, she said, ¡°Go ahead with your work. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Fabian was about to open his mouth and say something, but he hesitated. In the end, he nodded and said, ¡°Then, feel free to rest here. Mr. Hamilton will be back very soon.¡± Natasha nodded. With that, Fabian left the office. Natasha drank her coffee with eyes void of emotions. Before that, she had been curious why Keh was taking so long to deal with the Lynch family. It was not his style. Now, she realized that he was more abstruse than she knew him to be. Everyone N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. was a chess piece on his board, but they were all clueless. However, as far as Natasha was concerned, there was no way she could stay out of it no matter what Keh was up to. She just needed to do whatever was necessary. A clear conscience was more important. Just then, she noticed that there were two photographs disyed on Keh¡¯s table. They were ced at an angle, so Natasha could not see the whole picture. Out of curiosity, she got up and took a better look. She was slightly startled when she saw the photos. The first one had the three children in it and had been taken recently, most likely during an outing with Liam. The three young ones were smiling happily in that photograph. Even Natasha could not help but smile when she looked at it. When she saw the other photo, she was taken aback. It was her. Natasha rarely had her photograph taken because she always felt that she appeared unreal. However, she looked both familiar and strange in that photo. She had no idea when the photograph had been taken, but judging from the angle, it had been done in secret. Natasha had no recollection of this photo at all. The most astonishing part of all was Keh disying their photographs in his office. Natasha was not someone who bothered with formalities. In fact, she hardly noticed the superficial stuff. It was the minor details that caught her eye and gave her that unique feeling. Just as she was staring at the photographs in a daze, she heard someone shouting outside. ¡°Keh, who the hell do you think you are? Let me tell you something. I¡¯m also a veteran of thispany. What makes you think you can get rid of me just like that? Let go of me. Let go! Keh, just wait and see. I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Outside Keh¡¯s office, the security guards were dragging a middle-aged man away. He kept yelling, but no one went up and helped him. In the end, the security guards managed to get him out of the office. As Natasha was watching, Keh pushed the door open and walked in. Natasha looked at him with a smile and asked, ¡°Is it settled? So soon?¡± Keh nced at the photo in her hand and began to undo the top few buttons of his shirt with one hand. He walked toward her with a smile, nodded, and asked, ¡°How is it? It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Knowing that he was referring to the photograph, Natasha asked him pointedly, ¡°When was this taken?¡± ¡°Take a guess,¡± Keh said with a grin. There was no response from Natasha. At that moment, the two of them were so close to one another that they were about to touch. ¡°What would you like to have for lunch?¡± asked Keh in that deep, husky, and masculine voice of his. Natasha was unfazed. She looked him in the eyes and pretended to think about his question before answering, ¡°Since you¡¯ve achieved victory in such a massive chess game, Mr. Hamilton, we should celebrate it by going for a sumptuous meal.¡± Keh was an intelligent man and immediately understood what she was talking about. Raising his brows, he asked, ¡°You know everything?¡± ¡°From your tone, was I not supposed to know, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Natasha asked with her brows raised and a calm expression. ¡°Of course not,¡± replied Keh as his gaze darkened. ¡°I have no intention of hiding it from you. I just didn¡¯t manage to tell you in time. Furthermore, you weren¡¯t one of my pawns!¡± ¡°If I wasn¡¯t one of your pawns, then what was I?¡± Natasha was interested. ¡°You¡¯re my bottom line. One that no one is allowed to touch!¡± said Keh in all seriousness. His answer rendered Natasha speechless. She looked at him and did not know how to respond. Natasha had thought of loads to tell him off. However, at that moment, her mind went nk, and nothing came out of her mouth. True enough, Natasha was still unable to resist affectionate behavior from others. In that instant, Keh cornered her and asked, ¡°So, are you angry with me?¡± Angry? Not really. Natasha was not the petty type, but looking at Keh, she decided to y along. ¡°What do you think?¡± retorted Natasha with hardly any emotion. Keh narrowed his eyes and bit his lip sexily while he was pondering her question. He then looked at her and asked, ¡°Is there any way I can redeem myself? Perhaps¡­¡± Previous Chapter Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Marriage Scam ¡°What?¡± ¡°How about if I marry you as a way to redeem myself?¡± suggested Keh with his brows raised. Natasha retorted, ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s redemption for you and not a punishment for me?¡± Keh chuckled. ¡°That depends on how you look at it. Once we¡¯re married, I can redeem myself by allowing you to punish me in any way you see fit.¡± Natasha¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve got a feeling that you¡¯re trying to scam me into marriage.¡± ¡°Was I sessful?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Keh took a deep breath and said with a hapless expression, ¡°Fine. It looks like I need to work on my scamming skill.¡± With a satisfied smile, Natasha consoled him, ¡°Try harder next time.¡± With that, she got up and was about to leave. Little did she expect Keh to pull her back and pin her body with his. Leaning against the table with his face right in front of her, she caught a whiff of his unique scent. That stunned her a little. Keh eyed her with desire and said, ¡°Nat, when you told me to try harder the next time, do you mean what I think you are referring to?¡± Did I say that? I think so. Then again, I meant it as a joke. Natasha rolled her eyes before ncing at him. ¡°You can also choose to give up!¡± ¡°Give up? I was stupid once. Do you think I will make the same mistake again? This time around, I will never, ever give up!¡± uttered Keh with determination. He looked very adamant about it. At times, Natasha suspected that it was only an illusion or a dream. Perhaps Keh was just a very talented actor. No matter what, Natasha had no wish to be the loser again. She looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Keh became motivated when he saw that she was not as cool as she was in the past. Knowing that she was teasing him and not being angry with him, his eyes lit up brightly. ¡°Nat¡­¡± Keh would never get tired of calling her name. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful,¡±mented Keh as he gazed upon her with adoration. Natasha was momentarily dumbfounded. ¡°Keh, if you keep this disgusting act up, I won¡¯t be able to have my lunch anymore!¡± ¡°What would you like to have for lunch?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Okay. Let me arrange it.¡± That afternoon, news of Desmond being arrested leaked out. Thereafter, some reporters went to the hospital to verify Erin¡¯s condition before finding out that she was still alive and conscious. As for those reporters who had published their reports earlier that morning, they were made mistakes. Outwardly, Hamilton Corporation managed to salvage its reputation without having to do anything. Very soon, the police revealed Desmond¡¯s outrageous actions. He had conspired with the driver to cause an ident and, in turn, caused Erin to go into a vegetative state. He then hired a hitman to prevent the truth from being exposed and even incited the public to go against Hamilton Corporation. Desmond had already confessed to his crimes. Once the news was out, there was no point of return for Lynch Corporation. Bankruptcy awaited them. In the hospital, Zachary was seated next to Erin¡¯s bed with a grim face. Desmond was the most horrible person he had ever known. Initially, Zachary thought that Desmond was only after money and status. A father would never hurt his own son, not to mention the woman who had given birth to his son. Now Zachary realized he had underestimated the man. Although Erin was awake, there were multiple wounds on her body. It was very likely that she would have to spend the rest of her life bedridden. Erin took one look at her son and struggled to speak. ¡°Zachary, you must try your best to save your father!¡± Zachary narrowed his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Mom? Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°I know. Of course, I know. However, he had no choice, and I don¡¯t me him. You¡¯re his son, so you must save him¡­¡± Zachary looked at Erin in shock and told her off. ¡°He wanted to kill you!¡± Even though Erin had put him through mental abuse for years, she was still the one who raised him. No matter how angry Zachary was with her, he still wished the best for her. As for Desmond¡­ As far as Zachary could recall, Desmond had never fulfilled his responsibilities as his father. Now, he had even done something as atrocious as that. There was no way Zachary would forgive him so easily, let alone save him! It was then tears flowed down from Erin¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know how you feel, but I did everything for him willingly. He did all those things for the Lynch family and you as well. Zachary, promise me that you will help your father¡­¡± Zachary teared up. For me? Whatever for? So that I will understand that my biological father will sacrifice my biological mother for the sake of wealth and status? ¡°I won¡¯t help him!¡± Zachary rejected his mother¡¯s request coldly again. As his parents, they did not leave him with any other options. He had been exposed to the unbearable truth and the cruelty of human nature. To make matters worse, he had to shoulder the aftermath at the present moment. He could never do it! ¡°Zachary¡­¡± Erin looked at him and wanted to reach out to him. Unfortunately, her hands no longer did as she wished. All she could do was stare at him longingly. Zachary had no wish to meet his mother¡¯s eyes. He got up and was about to leave. ¡°Zachary!¡± Erin called out to him with tears flowing down her face. ¡°I know I have forced you to do many things against your will throughout the years. You must really hate me. But, I swear this will be thest time. Can you please help him¡­¡± Just then, Zachary turned around slowly and looked at her with hatred and helplessness in his eyes. ¡°You know that man doesn¡¯t love you. You are aware that he will sacrifice you for just about anything. You know none of it belongs to you. Why do you still want to go after all of those things?¡± he asked her with Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. such ferocity. ¡°Also, why do I have parents like the both of you? Why did you give birth to me? Am I only a tool to you?¡± Zachary asked again. His eyes were so dark and terrifying. Erin shut her eyes in pain and said, ¡°I know that it¡¯s my fault. Zachary, I¡¯m sorry. I admit that I was greedy for an easy life. But, everything that I have done is for you. I didn¡¯t want anybody to look down on you since you were a child¡­¡± ¡°Yet because of you two, everyone is aware that I¡¯m a have to live with this nightmare for the rest of my life¡­¡± All of a sudden, Zacharyughed diabolically. ¡°This is what both of you have given me instead.¡± With that, he turned around and left. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 How Embarassing With Desmond¡¯s arrest, Lynch Corporation was officially dered bankrupt. No one dared to step forward to run or take over thepany. After all, doing so was akin to challenging Hamilton Corporation. Jacques sat in his wheelchair and watched the news on the television quietly as conflicting emotions flitted through his gaze. He never imagined Erin could wake up from heratose state. It was already a miracle that she stayed alive this long. Nheless, Jacques¡¯ lips curved into a nasty smirk when he knew Erin had to spend the rest of her life paralyzed. It was a far more painful fate than remaining in heratose state. She would have to face that horrid reality every time she opened her eyes in the morning. As that thought crossed his mind, Jacques¡¯ heart swelled with an indescribable sense of schadenfreude. He wheeled himself back to his room and headed toward a corner, where a single framed photography. His gaze turned cold the moment it paralyzed for the rest of her life. She¡¯s no better than the living dead now. And him. I know you¡¯ll hate me for doing this, but that man is not worthy of your love. He only has Lynch Corporation in his eyes, and he¡¯ll have no qualms about kicking you to the curb for someone else, so I don¡¯t regret exacting revenge on him at all!¡± His tone softened as he added, ¡°Mom, how are you doing over there?¡± Jacques reached out and stroked the photograph. The woman framed in it was smiling lovingly at the camera lens. He would always remember what his mother had said to him the day before she left the world. She had told him she could not carry on much longer, but she wanted him to continue living well with the knowledge of her love. Back then, Jacques had no idea what his mother meant by being unable to carry on until she jumped off the building and fell at his feet. Jacques¡¯s eyes grew red-rimmed at the memory, and he vowed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll do my best to live well, but you have to wait for me. I still want to be your son in the next life, and I swear I¡¯ll protect you better when the timees.¡± Meanwhile, Thea smirked coldly as she watched the news. A fall from grace must be referring to Lynch Corporation. How foolish of them. I can¡¯t believe they allowed Hamilton Corporation to reverse the situation at this stage. I shouldn¡¯t have pinned any hopes on them at all. Then, as though remembering something, she grabbed her phone and called Zachary. However, no one answered the call. She fell into deep thought for some time before leaving the house with her purse. ¡°Hello.¡± The bouncer at the club immediately recognized Thea when she arrived. She approached the staff and asked, ¡°Is Zachary Lynch inside?¡± The bouncer nodded and replied, ¡°Go on in.¡± Thea darted into the club without another word. Soon, she arrived at a private room and opened the door to the sight of several women drinking with Zachary. Zachary was smiling brightly at hispanions and scarcely noticed Thea¡¯s appearance. At that moment, he held a seductively dressed woman in his arms, and she whined flirtatiously, ¡°Mr. Lynch, you¡¯re so busy drinking with her. What about me? Aren¡¯t you going to share a ss with me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Zachary smiled and continued, ¡°But I want you to feed me!¡± ¡°How do you want me to feed you?¡± ¡°How do you n to feed me?¡± In response, the flirty woman took a gulp of liquor and sat in his The two of them were in an incrediblypromising position. Just as Zachary¡¯spanion was about N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. to feed him with her mouth, Thea mmed her purse on the couch and sat down, giving everyone a fierce re. The movement finally caught Zachary¡¯s attention. He looked at her and drawled, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I came tofort you, of course, but it seems I¡¯m wasting my efforts. It¡¯s fine. Just pretend I¡¯m not here and carry on with what you were doing,¡± Thea replied with an insincere smile. In his drunken stupor, Zachary¡¯s eyelids drooped as he asked, ¡°Do you want to join us and have a drink?¡± He shot her a rakish smile, a far cry from the persona he had assumed before. Sadly, Thea was not surprised at all. All men are b*stards. This is their true personality. Thea¡¯s smile stiffened slightly before growing into a wide grin. She nodded eagerly and said, ¡°Sure!¡± After that, she poured a ss of liquor and walked toward Zachary. The three women sitting beside Zachary red at Thea in displeasure. It was evident that they would not budge to make space for her. Thea merely stood before the group and nced at the women. Finally, her gazended on Zachary. ¡°This is my toast to you, Mr. Lynch!¡± She promptly doused Zachary with the ss of liquor. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°What the heck are you doing?¡± The three women beside Zachary shrieked immediately when they were also sshed by Thea¡¯s liquor. They hurriedly grabbed napkins from the table to clean themselves before attending to Zachary. ¡°Are you all right, Mr. Lynch?¡± Their dedication to Zachary was admirable. Meanwhile, Thea stood aside and smiled at the scene. Zachary lifted his gaze a short while Lynch?¡± ¡°She must be!¡± ¡°Kick her out of here, Mr. Lynch! What a downer on our little party!¡± Just then, Zachary snatched the napkins from them and ordered coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡± The women turned around and said smugly to Thea, ¡°Did you hear that? He wants you to get lost!¡± To their horror, Zachary shot them an icy look and seethed, ¡°I want the three of you to get lost!¡± Stunned, the women took turns sputtering in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Lynch?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Zachary repeated angrily, his gaze leaving no room for negotiation. The women dared not try their luck further. Instead, they red at Thea furiously and sauntered out of the room. Once the door closed, Thea returned her attention to Zachary. He slowly cleaned his hands before getting to his feet. ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing?¡± Zachary stared at her warily. ¡°Of course I do! I¡¯m trying to sober you up!¡± came Thea¡¯s reply. Zachary continued to stare at her. Something dangerous flitted across his gaze, and in the next instant, he roughly grabbed Thea¡¯s arm and spun her around. Then, he stered his chest against her back. Thea was shocked when she felt the heat of his body. Her attempt to break free was futile when Zachary tightened his arms around her, his panting tickling her ear. ¡°What are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± demanded Thea. Zachary merely scoffed and taunted, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like this?¡± ¡°Let go of me, Zachary!¡± Thea continued shrieking, ¡°Or don¡¯t fault me for retaliating!¡± ¡°Retaliating? How so?¡± Zachary appeared as flippant as ever. Thea tried but failed to escape from Zachary¡¯s iron grip. Worst of all, she wore a short skirt, and it made their position seem more suggestive. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 You''re Out, Daddy Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Revenge Zachary stroked along Thea''s arm, causing shivers to run through her body. "What? Weren''t you raging just a secondago? Your body... seems to imply otherwise!" Zachary''s teasing voice rang out beside her ear. Thea''s expression was a mixtureof anger and resignation. She shot him a sidelong nce and questioned, "How do you think Natasha will feel if she sees you like this, Zachary?" Zachary immediately stiffened at the mention of Natasha. His yful gaze earlier morphed into one of fury. s, Natasha was his Achilles heel. A secondter, Zachary grabbed Thea''s hair and threatened, "I told you before never to bring up her name again!" Undeterred by his show of violence, Thea raised her head and sneered, "Why not? Because you''ll lose control once her name very instant." Zachary shoved her away and yelled, "Get out! Right now!" Thea stumbled from his sudden movement. No one had mistreated her like this before, and her disbelief and rage were palpable in her gaze. She turned around to re at him before mocking, "I thought you were a vengeful person, Zachary, but it seems your temper far exceeds your actual talents!" Zachary listened on wordlessly. It seemed as though Thea''s words had done little to spur him into action. He grabbed a ss of liquor from the table and knocked it back in one shot. Thea continued her mockery, "Keh was clearly behind this whole fiasco. I won''t me you if you think you can''t beat him and want to give up. After all, you were never his match in the first ce. When ites to women, career, or family, he easily trumps you in every aspect. Natasha was smart not to choose you." Crash! The sound of breaking ss filled the air. Before Thea could react, Zachary pounced on her and mped his hand around her neck, pinning her against the wall. He warned, "Don''t test my patience, Thea!" Thea''s face reddened as she gasped for air. Still, she replied, "Why not? I''m just telling the truth. Look at yourself. Your family is in tatters while Keh''s enjoying a happy reunion. He could be fooling around with Natasha right this minute¡ª" "I said, stop talking!" Zachary mped his hand tighter around her neck, his eyes bloodshot with rage. He looked as though he could end her life at any moment. Despite how suffocated she felt, a red-faced Thea continued to give Zachary a mocking and pitiful stare. Just as she thought she was about to faint from theck of oxygen, Zachary suddenly loosened his hand. Thea copsed to the ground and desperately gasped for air. Her body heaved with waves of hacking coughs. Meanwhile, Zachary knelt and looked at her coldly. ''Til show you how Keh kneels before me and begs for mercy. Let''s see if you can still ept your idol when he''s meekly begging for his life." She returned his cold gaze. This man is far too temperamental. He''s psychotic, but isn''t his madness and vengefulness exactly what I want? Satisfied with his newfound motivation, Thea said, "Well then, when does your n start?" "It has already started!" Zachary said with a smile. She narrowed her eyes suspiciously and asked, "Already? Why didn''t you tell me?" "Well, now you know, right?" "Does that mean you wouldn''t have told me anything if I hadn''te to see you?" Zachary retorted with a smirk, "Why wouldn''t I? You''re the key to my n. Of course, I would tell you about it." Thea continued to stare at him in suspicion. Though Zachary often came across as a temperamental brat, he was basically an enigma. However, she knew her only shot at ruining Natasha and Keh''s rtionship was to work together with Zachary. After some thought, Thea piped up, "Fine. I''ll wait for your further instructions, then!" Noticing that she was about to leave, Zachary suddenly said, "Do you know Kingsley Watson?" The name caused Thea to stiffen in surprise. She whirled around and replied, "Kingsley Watson? He''s a shareholder of Hamilton Corporation. Of course, I know him!" "He''s on bad terms with Hamilton Corporation now and is effectively Keh''s sworn enemy!" Zachary added mysteriously while looking at his palm. "So what?" "Win him over to our side," Zachary said. Thea narrowed her eyes and asked, "You want me to win him over?" "Both of you work in the samepany and have some history between you. I need the shares in his hands!" "What happened to following my n?" Thea challenged. That earned her a scoff from Zachary, who argued, "You think you know Keh so well because of your rtionship, but don''t you think he knows you equally well? I need to strike him down with a lethal blow so that he can''t make aeback ever again. All my efforts will be wasted if he has even the slightest chance of revival!" Thea spat, "So you just don''t trust me!" "On the contrary, you have my utmost faith. I can sense your hatred for him, which is why I need you more than ever," Zachary said pacifyingly. Thea returned his stare andmented, "But Kingsley is a long-time shareholder of Hamilton Corporation. Even if he''s on bad terms with Keh, there''s no guaranteeing that he''ll help you." "That''s where youe in!" "Even if I''m involved, he may not agree to your n." "No one in this world can resist the temptation of more money. Kingsley no longer has a ce in Hamilton Corporation. All heContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. has is a measly bit of shares. If you try to buy it from him now, he''ll only think you''re doing that to be closer to Keh. He probably won''t overthink things." Zachary''s exnation had Thea falling into a period of thoughtful silence. His n is admittedly more well-thought-out than mine. Something niggled at her mind, and she asked, "How do you know he''s on bad terms with Hamilton Corporation?" "I have my means!" "You''ve nted men in Hamilton Corporation?" asked Thea. Zachary leisurely grabbed more liquor from the table instead of responding as an ambiguous smirk curved his lips. Despite his ims of trusting her, he continued to keep her at arm''s length regarding his ns. Thea had no choice but to push on with their n. She nodded and said, "Okay. I''ll deal with Kingsley, but..." Mid-sentence, she trailed off, prompting Zachary to ask, "But what?" She was still ufortable with the arrangement, especially when she recalled how Kingsley stared at her in thepany. If not for Keh, Kingsley would have made a pass at her long ago. Sadly, she believed voicing these concerns would only make her seem like a useless, whiny woman before Zachary. "But nothing. I''ll think of a way to get his shares." A satisfied and meaningful smile appeared on Zachary''s face after hearing her words. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 You''re Out, Daddy Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Want To Hire Her After the police announced the results of their investigation,the earlier news regarding Hamilton Corporation was deleted, and their share prices rose once again. In fact, it became even higher than before. Of theizens who were previouslyon Desmond''s side, some still believed the conspiracy theory, while others shut their mouths. Regardless, this brief interlude did not seem to affect Hamilton Corporation in the slightest. In the evening, Liam gave Zeke a call and found out that Natasha was the one who led to Desmond''s capture. Upon hearing the news, Liam was stunned for a long while. "Where did you find such an amazing granddaughter-inw, Old Mr. Hamilton? In my view, she will be able to hold the Hamilton fort down easily," Zeke praised. Liam slowly regained his senses and instantly replied, "You''re right!" "She is meticulous yet clear-headed. What a brilliant woman, indeed. I even thought of hiring her N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. as my assistant!" "No, you can''t," Liam rushed to object. "Police forces like you have to be on the frontline every single day. You even have to interact with criminals! It''s so dangerous. I can''t let my granddaughter-in- knew you wouldn''t agree to it. However, I heard that she and Keh are divorced. Do you still have a say in what she does?" Even when the topic was brought up, Liam remained adamant. "So what if they''re divorced? She''s still part of the Hamilton family. Moreover, they''re going to remarry soon anyway, so stop daydreaming." The man on the other end of the lineughed in amusement. "All right, all right. I won''t bring it up anymore, but do help me to keep an eye out for young singledies who are just as brilliant as your granddaughter-inw. My son''s still single, after all." Liam quickly replied, "As long as you leave Nat alone, I''d be happy to help!" "Okay, I''m counting on you." Liam was incredibly delighted. "All right, Old Mr. Hamilton. I have to go to a meeting now. See you soon!" "Okay, go ahead." With that, he hung up. Terence was peeling apples when he noticed the joyous expression on Liam''s face. "Since when is Nat remarrying into the Hamilton family? Don''t even think about it," he couldn''t help but say coldly. In front of others, Liam could put up a stubborn front, but he became meek in the presence of Terence. "If I didn''t say that, Zeke might actually recruit Nat! It''s such a dangerous profession. Do you want her to be on the front line?" Liam replied. "He was just joking." "Since when did Zeke joke about things like this?" Liam retorted. "It doesn''t matter whether he''s joking or not. More importantly, are you sure you don''t have that thought in mind?" Terence asked. The old man pursed his lips. After all, he knew it was impossible to deny it. Everyone could clearly tell how much adoration he had for Natasha. "Nat is such an aplished woman. It''s only natural that I want her to marry into the family, don''t you think so?" Liam decided to change his tactic instead. Terence rolled his eyes at the old man. Although Liam''s words sounded convincing, those were different matters altogether. Noticing that Terence was remaining silent, Liam added, "All right, fine. Just look at that expression on your face. Let me tell you that Nat has been a huge help to the Hamilton family. It was because of her that we were able to survive this predicament unscathed." The knife in Terence''s hands paused at his words. It was only after he had listened to the entire story that he breathed a sigh of relief. Although it was dangerous, Natasha did not go to extreme lengths to ovee the situation. At that thought, an indescribable feeling rose in Terence''s heart. "I''ll call Keh and get him to invite Nat back for dinner. We have to celebrate!" Having said that, Liam rose to his feet to get his phone. Right at that instant, a car could be heard pulling in. "I think it''s Mr. Keh," Dan reported as he took a glimpse outside the house. Just as he said that, Keh was seen walking into the house together with Natasha. Such a good-looking pair! It should be a crime for them not to be together. Liam turned to look at Dan. "Tell the chef to cook more scrumptious dishes tonight. We shall have a feast! The Hamilton family can finally have a reunion meal." As he observed the jubnt expression on Liam''s face, Dan could not help but share his sentiments. "I''ll get to it at once." "Cook more dishes that Nat likes," Liam quickly added. "Got it!" Dan replied merrily. Right then, Natasha and Keh walked over to them. "Grandpa, Old Mr. Watson," Keh greeted. Terence looked at him and nodded slightly. Meanwhile, Liam quickly gestured for Natasha toe over. "Come and have a seat, Nat!" Natasha nced at Keh before walking over to sit on the couch. "Old Mr. Hamilton." "I''ve heard the news from Zeke. It''s all thanks to you that we managed to solve this issue. You really are the Hamilton family''s lucky star!" Liam was genuinely joyful as he praised her. Hearing that, Natasha looked up at Keh. She was not someone who would take the credit that she did not deserve. Moreover, she was crystal clear about how the problem arose in the first ce. Natasha turned back to look at Liam and replied in a soft voice, "I only helped because I felt ufortable about the situation. However, I know that even if I didn''t help, the Hamilton family and Hamilton Corporation would not be affected by it at all as Keh is more than capable of handling this issue." Everyone present knew deep down that whatever she said was right. Simrly, Liam also agreed with her words. As he had been in the industry for a long time, there was not anything that he had not seen or experienced before. Regardless, when he heard Natasha''s reply, he felt even more delighted. Natasha is a humble woman who doesn''t let the praises get to her head. She is exactly what the Hamilton family is looking for in a daughter-inw. At that moment, Liam was even more sure that apart from Natasha, no one else was qualified enough to be thedy of the Hamilton family. Even though those were the thoughts in his mind, Liam did not openly admit it. "Well, there has been so much going on in thepany and at home. I''ve never even seen him lift a finger to solve the issue." As he spoke, he grinned at Natasha. "No matter what, you have helped us a great deal. I am genuinely happy and thankful for you. Therefore, I''ve already asked the chef to prepare more food today. Do stay and have dinner with us." Since Liam had already extended the invitation to her, Natasha could only nod and agree, "Okay." Liam''s grin was so wide that his eyes narrowed into a line. Keh, who had been standing by the side, also curled his lips up into a faint smile. Suddenly, Denise popped her head out of her room. The moment she saw Natasha, she eximed, "Nat, you''re back!" She then ran down the stairs and pounced into Natasha''s arms. "Where did you go? I missed you so much!" Anthony and Benjamin heard themotion and walked out. When they noticed Natasha''s return, they, too, dashed down the stairs. "Nat, you''re back!" "Nat, you were the one who dissolved the issue, right?" Anthony and Benjamin were standing in front of Natasha as they asked. From the happy glint in their eyes, it was obvious that they were having a good time in the Hamilton residence. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Apple Of His Eye Natasha could not help but smile as she watched her kids. She had no regrets about her decision. Her belief that children would grow up to be more confident when surrounded by love had been proven right. Her three kids were naturally confident, even a little too confident at times. However, she rarely saw child-like innocence in their eyes. dly, she witnessed that when they were with the Hamilton family. She never made demands on her kids nor forced them to live a life she nned out for them. Her only wish was for them to embrace the joys that kids their age should have. However, her three kids always exceeded what was expected of children their age. ¡°Tell me, Nat. Did you have anything to do with that man¡¯s arrest?¡± Benjamin excitedly asked. Natasha nodded her head and said, ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°I knew it! You are the best, Nat!¡± Benjamin beamed proudly. ¡°But that is too dangerous!¡± Anthony muttered as he scrutinized Natasha from head to toe. ¡°Are you okay, Nat?¡± he asked. All her three kids had their own distinctive personality. Anthony was the sensible one, while Benjamin was the carefree brother. And little Denise was the sweetest among the three. Natasha gave Anthony a big assuring smile and said, ¡°I am fine! Ain¡¯t I seated before you, hale and hearty?¡± Anthony had nned to let Natasha help Keh out, but he never expected her to personally handle the dangerous matters. Even though it was over, he could not help but shiver at the thought of what could have happened to her if things went wrong. Thankfully, Natasha was okay, so he was relieved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Nat is not any Tom, Dick, or Harry, and it won¡¯t be easy to hurt her!¡± Benjamin said. Anthony threw Benjamin a dirty look and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they can or cannot hurt her. I would still be worried.¡± Benjamin could only shrug and keep his peace. After all, Anthony was his older brother and had an air of authority. Seeing the three concerned kids crowded around Natasha, the rest of the family kept away to give them space, knowing how worried the kids were. At that moment, Dan walked over and reported, ¡°Dinner is ready, Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± Liam immediately looked toward the kids and said, ¡°Shall we have our dinner? Let¡¯s live for the moment. I¡¯ve asked the chef to prepare a feast tonight, so let¡¯s chat over dinner.¡± Everyone nodded and started heading to the dining hall. Denise intentionally grabbed Keh and made him sit next to Natasha at the dining table while she herself took the seat on the other side of Natasha. Anthony and Benjamin sat down next to their sister, and Liam and Terence filled the seats next to their great-grandsons. That was the family dinner Liam had been dreaming of. Surrounded by those close and dear to him, his heart was filled with joy as he swept his gaze across the dining table. After dinner started, Liam was busy making sure everyone was being served and did not bother to get a bite himself. Terence noticed that and urged him to eat too, saying, ¡°Stop fussing around. Everyone is enjoying the food except for you.¡± ¡°The sight of all of you joyfully eating makes me satisfied,¡± Liam happily replied. ¡°Okay. If it pleases you, then just sit and watch!¡± Terence said, earning a dirty look from Liam. Natasha saved the day by saying, ¡°We will get to eat together very often in the future, Old Mr. Hamilton. Please don¡¯t fuss over us and eat something too.¡± Natasha¡¯s words pleased Liam. He was delighted to hear they would get to eat together often in the future. Happily, he grabbed his cutlery and said, ¡°Sure. Your wish is mymand!¡± Keh¡¯s eyes were glowing as he looked at Natasha. She looked up, her eyes met his, and she noticed that smile in his eyes. She frowned a little, baffled by Keh¡¯s peculiar look. Suddenly, Keh spoke up. ¡°Oh, the kids¡¯ birthday ising soon. How do you normally celebrate in the past? Do you have any special ns for this year?¡± he asked. The kids, who were busy eating, suddenly paused, stunned by his questions. Denise knitted her brows and thought about it for a moment, then eximed, ¡°Oh ya! Our birthday ising!¡± Anthony and Benjamin were staring at Keh in astonishment. They did not expect he would actually remember their birthday. Natasha was taken by surprise too, and couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Keh, who had a ¡®no big deal¡¯ look on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s hear from the kids,¡± Natasha replied. Instantly, Keh turned to the three kids and asked, ¡°Do you have any suggestions? Or is there anything in particr that you would like for your birthday?¡± Anthony and Benjamin shook their heads. Denise, on the other hand, made a request. ¡°I want a party!¡± ¡°And?¡± Keh encouraged her on. ¡°And a lot of desserts, plus a big, big cake!¡± The little girl was bubbling with enthusiasm. ¡°Sure!¡± Keh nodded and then patiently asked, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°And¡­ I want everyone here to celebrate with me!¡± Denise said. That took everyone by surprise. The adults were moved by that innocent wish of the child and realized thatpared to material things, the kids yearned more for their time and attention. Keh threw a nce at Natasha, then turned and nodded to Denise. ¡°No problem. All of Denise¡¯s wishes wille true!¡± he promised. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± Denise asked, bewildered. ¡°I promise!¡± Keh gave her an affirmative nod. Denise turned and look at Natasha, and there was a little uncertainty in her eyes. Although she knew her dad would definitely keep his word, she wasn¡¯t sure if Natasha would give her approval. What else could Natasha say when given that puppy look? She nodded and said yes. Denise burst into joy and happily chirped, ¡°I¡¯m so happy! This is going to be the best birthday ever!¡± ¡°You will have a happy birthday every year from now on!¡± Keh added. Denise was overjoyed, and her eyes sparkled when she looked at Keh. It felt great to have a dad! I have to resist the urge to snuggle up to him forfort, worried about earning my brothers¡¯ ridicule. Liam was also excited, and he offered, ¡°Leave the party to me! I will do the nning!¡± Everyone turned around and gave him an incredulous look. He frowned and chided, ¡°What is that look for? I may be old, but I¡¯m not so foolish as to think I can do that by myself. I will hire the best event nner and give my great-grandkids an unforgettable party!¡± ¡°I believe in you, Great-grandpa!¡± Denise sided with him and gave him a big smile. ¡°Denise is the best!¡± Liam cooed. Natasha interrupted them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go to such expense, Old Mr. Hamilton. They are just kids, so a simple party will do.¡± ¡°They are kids, but they are also the apple of my eye and the light of my life! It is nothing to spend a little money on them. I can give up Hamilton Corporation in exchange for their happiness!¡± Liam could not hide the joy in his eyes as he gaze lovingly at the three kids. The three of them had already won over Liam¡¯s heart. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 You Asked For It Natasha did not want to be a wet nket, and she respected the old man¡¯s wish, so she stopped protesting. Moreover, Natasha had also always doted on her three kids and gave them the best she could offer. She would have given them a memorable party if that was what they wanted. The family enjoyed a good dinner together. Although Terence was not too pleased with Keh, under the influence of that cordial atmosphere, he too, softened his attitude toward Keh. Natasha and Terence stayed on for quite a while after dinner and spent the evening chatting with Liam tillte. Liam was disappointed when they finally got up and bid their goodbyes. He badly wanted to ask the Watsons to stay, but knowing how Natasha was, he resisted. He knew he had to give her more time and space to ept them again. He knew Natasha was a strong-willed and principled woman, so it would take more than just some sweet-talking to win her heart back. As Terence drove the family there, Keh did not have the chance to y the gentleman and send them home. After Terence drove off with Natasha and the three kids, the Hamilton residence was once again empty and dead. After watching the Watsons disappear into the darkness, Liam turned around and gave Keh a cold stare. ¡°It is all your fault that I have to suffer such emotionally painful goodbyes at my age!¡± he chided Keh, then walked back to the hall and sat down gloomily on the couch. Keh followed behind Liam and plonked himself down onto the couchzily. He humored his grandfather by saying, ¡°Yes, yes, it is all my fault. I promise you that soon, you will not have to watch them leave and wallow in sorrow anymore.¡± Liam perked up immediately and looked expectantly at Keh. ¡°You are making good progress with Nat?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Keh smiled proudly and said. He recalled all the interactions he had with Natasha earlier in the day, and although he could not be sure of her feelings for him, he was positive she had started to ept him and his approval rating was going up. To him, that was a good start. Seeing that dreamy look on Keh¡¯s face, Liam could not help but want to mock him. However, suddenly, the sweet image of Keh walking through the door with Natasha earlier in the day shed before his eyes. He had to admit that the two were verypatible, and he began to look forward to getting regr visits from them in the future. The thought of such cozy family time warmed Liam¡¯s heart and brought a smile to his face. Worried that Keh would get over-confident, he suppressed the smile, put on a stern face, and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by Nat¡¯s nonchnt look. She is a highly principled woman and has a strong mind. You are getting this second chance solely because of the three kids, so don¡¯t be too full of yourself. If you don¡¯t treasure this opportunity, you will live to regret it.¡± Keh frowned upon hearing that and grumbled, ¡°Is that how you see me, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Am I wrong to do so, given all the nonsense behavior you have shown?¡± Liam shot back, not about to cut him any ck. ¡°I did all that previously to show my displeasure at being forced into the marriage. How could you still insist on an arranged marriage at this time and age? It is not fair to force the two of us into a marriage without love. Actually, you have a responsibility in this messy affair as well!¡± Keh argued, but he added, ¡°The situation is different now. When I fall in love with a woman, it will be forever!¡± Liam gave him a mockingugh and blurted out, ¡°Do you think I have nothing better to do? If you had not pleaded to me when you were young and insisted that you wanted to marry Nat, do you think I wouldmit to this marriage agreement and¡­¡± ¡°What? What did you just say?¡± Keh looked up instantly and stared at Liam. Liam hesitated for a moment, realizing he had revealed too much. He looked away and brushed it off by saying, ¡°N-Nothing. What did I say?¡± Keh was positive he had heard Liam correctly, and the fact that Liam looked away nervously made him suspicious. ¡°You said I asked for that arranged marriage with Natasha when I was young, Grandpa. So I knew her since I was young?¡± he asked, bewildered. ¡°So what if you had met her when you were young? Terence and I were friends for over fifty years, so how is it strange that you and Nat were acquainted as well?¡± Liam said. ¡°It is gettingte. Let¡¯s call it a day!¡± he added before getting up to head back to his bedroom. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Keh called him back and said, ¡°It is reasonable that we were acquainted. However, your tone¡­ You seem to be hiding something from me!¡± ¡°What can I possibly be hiding from you? Nothing of that sort!¡± ¡°It is either you tell me, or I will dig into it myself. I¡¯m sure I can uncover something if I investigate the matter.¡± Keh was confident. Liam turned around and said, ¡°What is past is past, so what do you want to dig up? Aren¡¯t we good now, the way we are?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Since it happened so many years ago, why are you still unwilling to talk about it?¡± Keh pushed on. Liam frowned as he looked at his stubborn grandson. He knew he would not give up easily until he unveiled the truth. Seeing that Liam had no intention of telling him, Keh nonchntly said, ¡°I¡¯m sure Old Mr. Watson will tell me¡­¡± Liam¡¯s face fell instantly, and he growled at Keh. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare ask Terence about this!¡± Liam¡¯s strong reaction piqued Keh¡¯s interest, so he said, ¡°Then you tell me!¡± Liam gave a sigh of resignation, sat down, and said, ¡°This is a painful past for Terence and Nat, so please don¡¯t bring the matter up in their presence and rub salt in their wound.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Keh eyes narrowed in apprehension. ¡°It happened twenty years ago. I retired and had time on my hand, so I often went to y chess with Terence to pass time. I brought you along with me, and that¡¯s how you got to meet Nat. Her parents were away from home most of the time since she was young, so she grew to be socially awkward and kept to herself. Although you were usually aloof, strangely, you behaved differently toward Nat. From the first time you met her, you were friendly toward her and loved to hang around her. You even told me you wanted to marry her when you grow up and pleaded for me to help you. That was why I had a discussion with Terence and made that marriage agreement¡­¡± Keh frowned puzzledly upon hearing that, and he asked, ¡°But I have no memory of that! How is that possible?¡± Liam gazed at his grandson helplessly and said, ¡°Because you had amnesia!¡± ¡°Amnesia? How did that happen?¡± Keh¡¯s brows were knitted. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 You''re Out, Daddy Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Muted For A Year "I have no idea what really transpired. That day, as usual, I went to meet Terence for chess. Nat''s parents were back in the vige not too long ago and he told me they decided to stay on for good tospend time with their daughter. You and Nat went out to y but for some unknown reason, Nat suddenly ran home by herself and witnessedher parent''s death. A fire also started in the house, and ording to the neighbors and Nat, you were the one whosaved her. Unfortunately, when you were making your way out, a cab fell and trapped the two ofyou there. We almost lost you in that fire! Thank goodness the neighbors arrived and saved you two. They sent you to the hospital, but when you regained consciousness, you could not remember a single thing anymore..." "What aboutNat?" Keh asked. "She did not suffer from amnesia, but since that incident, she never spoke again..." Liam signed as he vividly recalled that fateful day. Keh listened to Liam''s narration with furrowed brows. He had no impression of the incident, and the whole event seemed like someone else''s story. However, he could imagine Natasha witnessing her parent''s death at such a young age and being badly traumatized. His heart ached for her, andat that moment, he secretly vowed that he would protect her from harm from then on. "You suffered from amnesia and injuries, so I brought you back to Glenport City for treatment. Terence was devastated as he lost both his son and daughter-inw at the same time. It was a double whammy for him when he discovered Nat could not speak anymore after the incident. Thank goodness she managed to regain her speech a yearter. I cannot imagine how Terence could bear it if she did not..." Liam let out another resigned sigh as he recalled the sad episode. He felt deeplyfor Terence as he had gone through the same pain of losing a son. Although that happened more than twenty years ago, Liam was still filled with sorrow when he looked back on N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. those sad memories. Keh''s eyes were dim whenhe asked, "Who did that? And why?" Liam shook his head and said, "No idea. The police looked through whatever surveince footage they could get hold of, but there were no helpful leads. To be fair, the country was less developed at that time and there were not many surveince camerasaround. In the end, after a few months of investigation, the police failed to identify a suspect, soit became another cold case that remained unsolved." Keh pursed his lips and fell into deep thoughts. Liam got worried and anxiously pleaded, "Please don''t bring this up to Terence and Nat and send them into sorrow again." "Don''t worry. I am not that insensible!" Keh assured him, then asked, "So Old Mr.Watson gave up and left it at that?" "What else can he do? No parent would agree to let the murderer of their child go scot-free, but hispriority then was Nat, his only family left. She was the sole reason he stayed alive, and he was so worried for her. What would you have done if you were in his position? I am sure he was aggrieved, but alsoterrified..." Liam said. Although Terence never shared how he was suffering, Liam knew him well enough to understand his pain. Keh finally understood why Terence seemed to harbor such animosity toward him. If he was in Terence''s shoes, he would probably have simr, or maybe even more drastic, reactions. Suddenly, he thoughtof something and asked, "Oh, Grandpa! What did Nat''s parents do for a living?" Liam thought hard about it for a moment, then replied rather uncertainly. "I am not really sure about it. Her father''s work wasputer-rted, and her mother... Hmm... Terence did mention that to me before, but I can''t recall it now. Nat''s parents were always away and I rarely got to meet them, so I seldom ask about them." "Computer- rted?" That piqued Keh''s curiosity. "Yes. At that time, not many people were in that industry. That is why it left an impression on me," Liam exined. "Do you know which field he specialized in?" Keh probed. Liam shook his head and questioned, "Why are you probinginto that?" Keh held back and glossed over it by saying, "Oh, I am just curious." Liam suddenly asked, "And you are not curious how and why Nat started speaking again?" The weird look in Liam''s eyes made Keh suspicious. "Don''t tell me it has something to do with me?" he spected. Bingo! Liam nodded and shared, "Nat was traumatizedand did not speak a single word for a whole year after that incident. As ast resort, Terence brought her to Glenport City for consultation and treatment. Unfortunately, none of the doctors could figure out what was wrong. One day, I brought you to visit her, and when she saw you, she spoke!" "What did she say?" "She just called your name -Keh..." Keh had no idea why but his heart skipped a beat when Liam told him that. "Unfortunately, by then, you were not interested in hanging out with Nat anymore and behaved coldly toward her. Not long after, Terence brought her back to the vige, and you never met up again until you reached marriageable age. That was why I made arrangements for your wedding and insisted that you go ahead with it despiteyour protests. You were the one who wanted to marry her when you were young, and then you randomly changed your mind. You don''t care about keeping your promises, but I am a man of honor. To think you have the gall to me me for your problems now!" Liam fumed. "But you never told me this before!" Keh protested. "Would it have made a differenceif I told you? You would think I made it up so as to force you into epting the marriage! Moreover, it is a tragic past for the Watson family, so I don''t think it is appropriate for me to go around telling people about it," Liam reasoned. Keh blinked his eyes, guilty as charged. He likely would have reacted as Liam had predicted. However, he was more curious about another matter. "So Nat willingly married me then?" he asked. "Did you think Terence put a knife to her neck and forced her to marry you? He reluctantly consented tothe marriage because of our friendship and also because you were Nat''s savior. Otherwise, you might not even stand a chance!" Liam said. Keh had no recollection of what happened in the past,but he was pretty sure Natasha went in with a clear head. Suddenly, it urred to him that Natasha never spoke about the matter, so she actually might have married him out of her own free will a few years back! He could not help but wonder if she did that out of gratitude to him, for having saved her life when they were young, or if she had other reasons. There was a solemn look in Keh''s eyes. Deep inside, he was beating himself up for being such a jerk to poor Natasha, who had suffered so much. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 You''re Out, Daddy Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Choosing A Way To Die "Anyhow, this is all in the past. The most important thing foryou to do now is to live in the present. Treat Nat well and don''t repeat the same mistake again," Liam advised as he looked at Keh. Thetter met his eyes and smiled. "Grandpa, thank you for telling me all this." Keh''s unusual politeness made Liam so ufortable he eyed his grandson warily. "What tricks are you ying in that head of yours again?" "Nothing. I just feel assured after hearing what you said. I will protect her for the rest of my life and make sure nothing bad happens to her," Keh replied. His words put a smile on Liam''s lips. "That''s my grandson!" Since they had talked for a while, Keh thought he should stop bothering Liam. "Grandpa, why don''t you go rest first? I still have some things to settle, so I¡¯ll goback to my room first." "What is there to do at this time? It''s sote already," Liam inquired curiously, but Keh simply shed him a mysterious smile before going upstairs. "Does he really have to keep me in suspense?" Liam shook his head and went back to his own room. In the meantime, Keh went back to the room Liam had prepared for him and Natasha when they were first supposed to be married. If it were not for Keh''s initial bias against their union, he would have used this immacte and clean room long ago, but after going through so much, his Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. attitude had changed. Then, he looked forward to actually living in that space. He wondered if things would have been different if he had just followed through with Liam''s n. A smile emerged on his lips at that thought. Well, there''s no ifs. He regretted not being part of Natasha and the three children''s lives over the past years,and for the first time in his life, Keh actually liked how things were between Natasha and him. He knew fully well that love was the foundation for a long-term rtionship. With that in mind, he went over to the realized something was not right. Did someone use thisptop before? Out of curiosity, Keh went to the browser to check the search history, but to his dismay, he found nothing. This can''t be... Someone clearly used this device before, so it should at least have some history, but there''s no record whatsoever. This is weird... Anthony is the only one who has stayed in this room before. Don''t tell me it''s him. Since Keh could not think of any other reason other than the mischievous kid ying with theptop,he dismissed the thought and keyed in the password to his ount before entering another website. "I need you to look into an incident that happened twenty years ago..." Over on the other side, Terence was driving with Natasha seated beside him when he spared her a nce. "I bet the task is dangerous," he uttered. Natasha looked up at him and smiled. "Not really. The police were there, and I just stayed behind them. Don''t worry. As I promised, I won''t put myself in danger." Despite what she said, Terence knew she was just trying to assure him. "Nat, I might have expectations of you, butat the end of the day, I just want you to be safe and happy. I hope you understand that." The woman nodded. "I know, Grandpa." "You know, if¡ªand I''m just saying if¡ª" "Grandpa, you really don''t have to worry. I know what I can and can''t do," Natasha cut in. Seeing the resolution in her eyes, Terence knew Natasha was not a girl anymore, but a grown-up, sohe decided to just let the matter slide. "You know, Nat, if Desmond gets caught, then Zachary..." Natasha''s face darkened at the mention of that name. "I hope Zachary understands." Terence could not help but sigh. "He''s a good man, but life is really unfair to him. Erin is still in a vegetative state, and now Desmond might end up in jail..." Natasha listened without saying a word. "I canonly say fate is cruel," Terence continued before silence resumed in the car. After some time, the car pulled up beside a building, and they went in after Terence parked the car. While they were waiting for the elevator, the door opened to a woman dressed in a figure-hugging ck dress. She was surprised to see Natasha, but she still managed to force an awkward smile on her face. "Hi.Good evening..." "Good evening," Natasha greeted back with a smile, nodding. Thalia could not tell why she felt guilty when she met Natasha''sgaze, so she left as soon as she could, but just as she was turning away, she caught sight of the three children. "Wait..." she murmured in astonishment. Her gaze darted between the three kids, and she blinked in confusion. Before long, her gaze stopped at Anthony. "What''s going on?¡± she asked. Anthony initially wanted to tell her everything during his birthday, but before he could do so, Thalia hadalready run into all his siblings. He smiled at her and replied, "Let me introduce you to my siblings. This is my younger brother, Benjamin; and this is my younger sister, Denise." "They''re all your siblings?" "Yeah. We''re triplets from the same mother," Anthony answered with a nod. A rigid smile froze on Thalia''s face as she stared at the boy until she turned slowly towardthe others. "Well, it''s gettingte, isn''t it? Why don''t y''all go upstairs and rest first? I have something to talk to him about," she said with a forced smile. Anthony looked up at Natasha and shook his head vigorously. No, Mommy! Please. Don''t! To Anthony''s horror, Natasha winked at him and smiled. "Sure. We''ll go upstairs first, then." With that said, all of them went into the elevator. Nat! Anthony was screaming inhis heart. Before Anthony could do anything, Thalia had already lifted him up and dragged him out so they could talk. When the other two children saw this, they exchanged hesitant nces and went out after their brother. They could not just leave him on his own. "Children¡ª" "It''s okay, Grandpa. They''ll be fine," Natasha interrupted. Terence thought for a while and nodded in the end. Then, the two went upstairs together. Over on the outside, Thalia was giving Anthony a death stare as she pronounced, "Now,what about you choose a way to die?" "So, I still get to choose?" the boy asked. Thalia narrowed her eyes glowering at him threateningly. "Of course. You get to choose, but not the others." "Then can I choose not to die?" Anthony asked in return. "What do you think?" Thalia cried out, closing in on him. The re on her face was so intense one would think she was about to eat that kid up. "AnthonyWatson! How dare you lie to me again?" she shouted, shaking his shoulders violently. You said you''d never lie to me again! Thalia was incensed when she found out that she had been tricked by the child over and over again. Anthony felt giddy at the jiggle, so he apologized immediately. "I''m sorry! I know I shouldn''t lie to you. I mean it. I''m sorry!" Thalia stopped, still scowling at him in anger. "I mean... I didn''t really lie to you, right? I just didn''t tell you the whole truth," Anthony exined. "But you said you''d never hide anythingfrom me again!" Thalia bellowed. Indeed, Anthony recalled he actually said something like that to her before. "All right. I''ll apologize once again." "Whatever! All men are the same! You guys are all liars!" Anthony was left speechless. "So Benjamin and Denise are the two who helped you fight Kylesttime?" she asked. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 You''re Out, Daddy Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Just What Are You Guys Anthony swept his gaze at his two siblings at the back and frowned. "I think they canexin it to you better," Anthony answered. Thalia looked back at the two with her brows furrowed. Seeing that they were summoned, Benjamin and Denise went forward and greeted Thalia. Denise smiled and waved at her. "Hello. Nice to meet you. You look really pretty," the girlplimented. Her sweet remarks instantly put Thalia in a better mood. "Nice to meet you," Benjaminweighed in. "I''ve heard a lot of good things about you. It''s great to finally see you in person." Thalia looked at both of them warily. How do they know me? Are things really the way I suspect them to be? She knew that there were two people called Benjamin and Denise in Darz,but they seldom showed themselves unless there were operations that required a team effort. Even though Thalia had already met Anthony, it never once urred to her that the three were rted. Thalia was dumbfounded when the truth finally dawnedupon her. She looked back at Anthony, who said, "I''ll answer any questions you have." Since there was nothing else to hide, Anthony figured he should just open up to Thalia. The woman pursed her lips. She never once imagined she would feel so helpless when dealing with children, but she still needed answers to her questions, so she decided to just raise any questions shehad, yet before she could even utter a word, Benjamin had already spoken. "Yes, it''s us," he said with a nod as if he already knew her question. "So you guys are..." "Yeah. It''s us," Benjamin replied. Thalia did not know what else to say. Her beautiful eyes blinked and blinked as if she was unable toe to terms with reality. What thef*ck? Are they all from the same family? Just what are they? This is insane! There must be something special about their genes. Wait. Don''t tell me they''re from another. I''m not as familiar with the other two as with Anthony, but as far as I know, if Anthony keeps this up, hewill definitely be the best in the world. He alone is enough of a threat. Now there are two more. It suddenly urred to Thalia that Darz was indeed a ce full of danger. In fact, she started doubting if the entire inte was safe. I can''t afford to offend any of them or I¡¯ll be good as dead. Now I really don''t know if I should feel happy for Kyle or not. These three kids will really dominate the whole Darz in the future. After a few minutes, Thaliafinally epted the truth. She, Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise squatted down beside the road, wearing different expressions. When Thalia had finallye to terms with what she learned, she turned and looked at Benjaminand Denise. "Why is it that both of you rarely appear in the chat room?" "Well, the first reason isthere is not enough time. Second, I think Anthony can do everything on his own. Denise and I aren''t actually interested in this anyway," Benjamin replied. Denise agreed, "Yeah. I''m not really interested in it either. It''s too boring for me. Besides, none of us will be as good as Tony, so we''ll just be in the background." Thalia genuinely thought they were humble-bragging. "You guys are not interestedin this, but both of you still know how to do it," Thaliamented. "Um, we have a photographic memory," Benjamin answered with his brows raised. "Yea. It''s as if those things are imprinted in my brain with just one look," Denise chimed in, looking as if she was bothered by this talent she had. Atthat moment, Thalia was fully convinced that those children were indeed trying to show off, but she was still blown away by how smart those children were. She went closer and pulled their hair so she could touch their heads. "What do you think you''re doing?" Anthony asked without pushing her away. "I''m trying to see if you guys are humans or aliens. Maybe someone installed some kind of chips in you guys'' heads." Anthony was nonplussed by her conjecture. "Seriously. You need to stop watching sci-fi movies." "Would you guys believe it if y''all were me?" Thalia questioned as she letthe children go. You might say you guys got lucky, or it is just a mere coincidence that children from the same family are all equally smart, but I don''t buy any of these. I swear there must be a gic mutation, or some aliens must have put some chips in /all''s brains. The children nodded at her, expressing that what happened to them wasentirely credulous in their opinions. "You believe it because it happened to y''all," Thalia argued. "Why not? The world is so big, and bizarre things happen all the time. I don''t think there''s anything unbelievable about it," Anthony responded. Benjamin nodded in agreement. Despite how well-read and informed Thaliawas, what she just learned still unsettled her. It took her a long time to resume her cool. It''s already hard enough for me to ept the fact that there¡¯ssomeone as smart as Anthony. I just can''t believe there are two more like him. "By the way," Thalia suddenly remarked, "three of you have to hide your identities. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. All of you will be in grave danger if people find out who you guys are." Three of you might be absolute pros online, but in reality, y¡¯all arestill defenseless kids. "Don''t worry. You''re the only one who knows about us," Anthony assured. "Yeah, but that doesn''t mean no one else will find outabout it. You guys are now part of Darz. If anyone finds out about it..." Thalia did not finish her sentence but put her hand onher neck, yet her warning had no effect on the children. None of them looked afraid. "So?" Anthony asked. "I suggest that you guys get some special training from Darz''s underground organization. It''s better to know what to do in times of emergency than just being pushed into a passive position," Thalia advised. Anthony had actually given that idea some thought whenNatasha was caught in danger, but he was still wavering over the decision. Benjamin, on the other hand, was intrigued by the idea. He stood up and went over to sit down on Thalia''s other side. "What special training are you talking about?" "They usually identify and train prodigies with specific talents, includingthose with exceptional IQ or physical abilities. This training is well-rounded and arduous. The level of difficulty is no less than military training, but they will still make adjustments based on individual needs." Benjamin''s eyes glimmered with excitement at the soundof it. "That must be really fun!" "Fun? Some of the kids backed out before they even started, and the others were eliminated along the way. There are only that few who survived, but, of course, they are now the creme de creme in Darz." "Well, they managed to makeit to the top because I wasn''t there," Benjamin said with a smile. "Are you interested in joining?" Thalia asked, smiling back at him. The boy nodded. Thalia approved of Benjamin''s willingness, but she still turned toward Anthony to solicit his opinion. After all, he was the eldest of the siblings. Getting his permission was essential. "Have you made up your mind?" Anthony asked Benjamin with a frown. "Well,you''re good withputers, so I guess having you in that area is more than enough. As for me, I''m really not as invested in that domain as you are. I prefer taking up this challenge over that," Benjamin answered. Anthony knew that although Benjamin seemed as if he was an indifferent person, he actually had his own opinions. Besides, the trainingthat Thalia mentioned suited Benjamin. "What are you gonna say to Mommy, then?" Anthony asked again. Benjamin fell into thoughts. Before long, he answered, "I''m sure she will be supportive." Out of the three kids, Benjamin was theone who took after Natasha the most in terms of views and conduct, so it went without saying that Natasha would approve of his n, but that was only the first point of consideration Benjamin had to take into ount. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 You''re Out, Daddy Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Benjamin Is The Wisest "Are you okay with leaving Mommy?" Denise asked. The three children had never once left Natasha¡¯s side ever since they were born. If Benjamin were to attend training, it would mean that he had to be separated from Natasha and his siblings. The thought of it was already unbearable for Denise. "I will definitely miss her, but we all have to grow up one day and have our own lives. We can¡¯t stay with her forever. We have to be strong so we can protect her one day, right?" he answered, raising his brows. "Yeah... but I still don''t want you to leave. How can Mommy live without her children?" Denise whined when she thought about not seeing her brother for a long time, but Benjaminsmiled andforted her. "That''s why you''ll stay at home with Mommy. You will inherit and take care of everything Daddy has while I protect you and Mommy from the outside." Denise was touched byhis words, but deep down, she agreed with what Benjamin said. She knew that her parents and brothers would do everything to protect her throughout her life, but things couldalways take an unexpected turn. As Natasha said, there might be times when she herself had to depend on her children, and that meant the three of them hadto be able to fend for themselves. After a moment of silence, Denise spoke again. "Let me sleep on this. I need time to think about it." Thalia smiled and nodded. "Sure. The minimum age for training is seven years old, so you can take all the time you need to chewon this." Denise nodded in response. Meanwhile, Anthony, who had been listening to their conversation, pursed his lips as he pondered on Benjamin''s words. It was a moment of realization for him. He had always thought that the best way to protect Natasha was by staying by her side all the time, but in retrospect, hehad always felt helpless whenever Natasha was in danger. Being an IT pro was not enough if there were imminent threats. The most practical thing he could do was to be physically strong so he could shield her from harm. That was what Anthony learned from Benjamin''s sharing. It turned out that Benjamin was the one who was the most discerning and wisest among them. As he said, the sadnessthat came with saying goodbye was transient, yet the future was boundless and full of possibilities for those who worked hard to be stronger. Anthony pursed his lips and looked at Benjamin approvingly. "What about you? What are your ns?" Thalia suddenly asked Anthony, who then looked up at her and Benjamin. "I agree with Benjamin. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. I didn''t realize I was wrong until I heard what he said," Anthony said with a nod. "Oh, so, you actually agree with him?"That was not what Thalia expected Anthony would say. "I need some time to settle something first, though, but it will be quick. I promise," he continued. The previous incident had prompted him to make a decision in secret that he should go on some sort of training sohe could better protect Natasha, but that thought was suspended because of his hesitation until Benjamin spoke and enlightened his mind. It was then clear to him that sometimes, partings were necessary for the greater good. Thalia was ted when she heard that Anthony was joining the special training because getting him on board was the biggest hurdle for her¡ªand they just surmounted it. Thus, when Anthony asked for some time before he joined, Thalia did not see why he should not have it. After all, they stillhad half a year before they had to decide. Sparkles of indescribable thrill glittered in Thalia''s eyes when she looked at the three children. She could already see the future stars of Darz before her. This meant she scored big in the organization for ushering in these talents. Ha! I can''t believe I''m bringing inthree geniuses into Darz. Even Kyle would have to talk to me nicely by then! It turns out this trip is worth it! "All right, kids. It''ste. You guys should head back already," Thalia announced with a smile. How she wished she could call Kyle immediately andtell him the good news. She would have done so if Anthony had not made her keep it a secret. The threechildren looked at each other when they saw how d Thalia was, and got up to leave after that. "Be careful when you go outter in the night," Anthony reminded before he left. "It''s okay. Not many people from around here dare to do anything to me,¡± Thalia replied chirpily, still indulging herself in the moment of happiness. "Go on. Don''t worry about me. Your mother will start feeling anxious if you guys keep her waiting!" The children got up and left, but before theywere just a few steps away, Denise suddenly remembered something and looked back. "By the way, Thalia, we''re celebrating our birthday soon. Do you want toe to our party?" Thalia was taken aback. "You guys are celebrating together?" "Of course. We were born on the same day,¡± Denise answered. "Oh! Right.¡± They''re triplets. What was I thinking? "Sure! I''ll be there!" Denise was delighted when Thalia epted her invitation readily. "Great! I''ll send you the address of the venue once that¡¯s decided." "I''ll be waiting,¡± Thalia responded. "All right. Goodbye, Thalia." "Bye!¡± Truth be told, Thalia still could not see any connection between Denise and coding. She looked too cute to be doing something like that. Memories of the girl swearing at their opponents when the three siblings were fighting withother people over a codebase came shing back in Thalia''s mind. Even though their voices had been processed through a voice changer, Thalia still found it hard to ept the fact that it was Denise. She could not express the feeling in her heart as she watched the three of them walk away. Speaking of... what should I give them as presents? I should probably get them something special. While he wason his way home with his siblings, Benjamin could not help but think of what Anthony mentioned earlier. "What is it you have to settle?" Anthony pursed his lips and replied, ¡±We have to marry Nat offfirst." "What?¡± Benjamin blurted out. Denise was equally shocked. "What?" Anthony looked at their puzzled faces. "I''ve decided to just let Nat and Daddy be together." "So you''re saying you want Daddy to get back together with Mommy," Benjamin repeated. "Exactly. That''s the only way I can make sure she remains safe when we''re away. That will be our next mission." "Don''t you think it''s a little too rash?" Benjamin asked to confirm. To him, this change of attitude was just too abrupt. "I don''t think so," Denise disagreed. "I can tell Daddy really loves her. They would have been together by now if you guys had listened to me earlier, and we could have justdone whatever we decided on right away without any worries." The boys could not contradict her. "But," Denise continued with a smile, "it''s still not toote. They seem really happy together now, so we just need to give them both a little push. Things might just turn out the way we want." "How should we help them out?¡± "Yeah, how?" The two brothers putforward the same question almost at once. Denise took a good look at them. "Well, I need some time to think about this. I''ll let you guys know once Ie up with a n." "Okay!" Anthony agreed. "Good. We''ll be counting on you," Benjamin added. "So, you guys finally think it''s a good idea to let Daddy takecare of her?¡± Denise teased. "Um, he''s doing a decent job so far. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 You''re Out, Daddy Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Teamwork Looking at Anthony''s expression, Benjamin could not help but feel curious. "What are you gonna do tothem so they regret hurting Nat?" "How about you take a guess?" Anthony asked indifferently. Benjamin drew closer and rested his hand on his brother''s shoulder. "I was just trying to say that you shouldn''t hurt yourself just to get back at them. That''s not the right way to punish them." Anthony whipped his head and shed Benjamin an insincere smile. "Don¡¯t worry, brother. I would rather hurt you than hurt myself." What... What''s wrong with him? I just wanted a heart-to-heart talk, but what can I do with him? He''s the eldest. This was already decided the moment we were born. I guess I''ll have to bear with him for the rest of my life. Benjamin smiled back athim in the end. "Fine. Just pretend like you didn''t hear anything I said." "Exactly what I was thinking. I''m proud you came to that realization," Anthony praised sarcastically. Benjamin took a deep breath and said no more ontheir way home. Beside them, Denise shook her head as she was unable to understand why boys would act so childishly. Ding! When Denise saw a notification on her phone showing a message from Sharon, her face lit up with excitement. At home, Natasha had juste out of the bathroom when the children arrived. With a head of silky hair flowing down her back, she looked fresh and pure like a lotus flower, and Denise could not help but gasp in amazement at her beauty which did not pale in outshine the crowd. "What''s the matter?" Natasha asked when she saw the girl gaping at her. Denise finally registered her surroundings and ran toward her mother with her arms wide open for a hug. "Mommy! I was stunned by your beauty!" "Are you?" Natasha asked, lowering her smiling eyes at her daughter, who nodded back at her. "Nat, you should just join showbiz. I''m sure you''ll put everyone out of a job if you do be an actress." "Aren''t you a sweet-talker, huh?" Natasha teased. "Ha. By the way, Nat, Sharon reached out just now, asking me to go find the director of the film crew tomorrow," Denise informed. "And?¡± Natasha inquired, ncing at her. "I don''t know. I''m just going over to see how things will turn out." "All right. I''ll send you over tomorrow, then," Natasha agreed with a nod. "It''s okay. Sharon said she can pick me up." "Oh. Okay, then," Natasha replied, raising her brows. "Mommy, aren''t you worried at all? Aren''t you afraid that someone would kidnap your darling?" "Why should I be? Daddy knowsher, so I''m sure he can get you back if you really get kidnapped." Denise pouted in disgruntlement, but before long, she put away her grumpy face and asked Natasha in earnestness, "Nat, do you really think I can do it?" Natasha observed the girl for a while and nodded in approval. "You''re pretty¡ªat least for now¡ªso I don''t think it''ll be a problem for you to berecognized in the entertainment industry. You just need to make sure you grow up well." "No way, Mommy. Look at you. There''s no way I won''t grow up into a fine youngdy." "But you don''t look like me,though," Natasha disagreed. "Well, even if I take after Daddy more, it still means I will be a beautiful woman in the future," Denise argued. "Yeah. I see where the confidence ising from." "I can''t help it. I''ve got his genes," Denise answered optimistically. There was no reason for her to not be confident since both Natasha and Keh were attractive. Natasha perked upher brows. Well, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s handsome for sure. Even if I were topare him with those actors in the industry, he could still easily beat all of themin terms of looks, so it doesn''t matter if Denise takes after him or me. She''ll still turn out a dashing woman, and this is already evident even at such a young age. A smile curvedon Natasha''s lips looking at the girl. "I wish you all the best for tomorrow, then.¡± "Thank you. Wait for my good news," Denise replied with a smile. "What are you guys talking about? Is Denise joining a film crew?" Benjamin chimed in outof nowhere. "I''m not Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. telling you anything," Denise said slowly, pronouncing every single word with rity. "Whatever. God knows if someone might trick and sell you off," Benjamin teased. "Hey! I''m beautiful and brainy! I''m smart enough tobe aware of my surrounding, so there''s no way someone can pull a stunt on me," Denise scolded. "Ha! Did you just say you''re beautiful? I wonder who gave you the confidence to say that about yourself." "My parents did!" Words eluded Benjamin. He did not know how else to argue the matter, so he raised his thumb in the admission of his defeat. "Fine. You won." A smile broke out on Denise''s face. I''ll never lose when ites to bantering. "All right. Time to get some rest, all of you,¡± Natasha cut in. "Okay. Goodnight, Nat!" Denise bade in a sweet voice. "Goodnight." "Goodnight, Nat," Benjamin also said. "Sweet dreams." After bidding the children goodnight, Natasha turned and went back to her room, but the moment she wentin, Anthony came out from his room. Benjamin also came out and curved his finger at his siblings, who then gathered around him at his beckoning. "Isn''t it weird? Nat didn''t even ask about Thalia. I thought she would at least ask us a thing or two about what happened," Benjaminwhispered. "Well, I don''t see why she should. I told her before that Thalia is a friend of ours," Anthony exined. Benjamin was taken aback. "So, did she really not ask anything about this ''friend'' at all? Not to mention, it''s clear as day that Thalia is no regr person. I can''t believe Nat is so trusting." "Nope. She didn''t ask anything about Thalia," Anthony replied. "She''s a hard book to read," Benjamin answered. "You know what? I think shedidn''t probe into this because she roughly knows what is going on," Anthony guessed. Benjamin nced at him and thought about the possibility before finally nodding. "I guess this is the only exnation we have." "So, are you guys saying that Nat is aware of what exactly we''ve been up to all this while?"Denise asked. The three children stared at each other, not knowing what to say. Does she know? Gosh. We have no idea! After some thought, Benjamin spoke. "I¡¯ll just tell Nat everything if I''m going for training." "Well, there''s no way you can join without telling her," Anthony remarked. "What can we do? Suchis life..." Benjamin answered. Anthony smiled in silence. "It seems to me that you guys have already made up your mind," Denise stated when she saw how determined both her brothers looked. Benjamin nodded without any hesitation; Anthony nodded as well when he saw Benjamin''s reaction. On the contrary, Denise looked reluctant. She was more worried about leaving her parents than about the intensity of the training shehad to put up with. To her, the happiness she had at that moment came toote, and she did not want to let it go. Her struggle was apparent to Anthony, so he said, "We might want to join, but Nat is ultimately the one who decides. It''s still not toote to think about that after we gain her approval." "It''s not like you guys won''t go if she says no," Denise mutteredin disappointment, but given her understanding of her brothers and Natalie, the girl was positive that Natalie would allow them to join training in the end. If Natalie did not grant them the green light, the boys would definitely think of a way to get what they wanted¡ª she was certain about this. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 You''re Out, Daddy Chapter 232 Chapter 232 I Am A Good Catch Benjamin and Anthony did not refute for they knew what their sister pointed out was true, yet when they saw how conflicted Denise was,they decided to drop the matter. "All right," Anthony said, "let''s not think about this for now. Regardless of what the oue is, we should all understand that our motive for joining this training is not for ourselves, but for the wholefamily. If you really don''t want to leave Daddy and Mommy, you can definitely stay with them. I''m sure they will be able to protect you too." Benjamin nodded in agreement as he added, "Exactly. You can always be our little princess at home. Anthony and I will train and be powerful so we can protect you in the future. We''ll take down all the bullies that cross your path!" Denise felt a deep pang of sorrow as she listened to her brother because they were talking as if theywere about to part. The truth was, the triplets had never lived apart from each another their entire lives, so it ached Denise''s heart hearing them speak, yet she was not someonewho showed her vulnerability, so she looked them right in the eye, pursing her lips. "I''m not staying at home. I want to be strong too. I want to protect you all and Nat as well," she uttered and took a deep breath. "I¡¯ll give this some thought and let you guys know my decision soon. It''ste, so I''ll turn in first." Then, she said no more and went into her room, leaving her brothers behind. The twoknew that Denise was not someone who liked to be seen as emotional. She must have agonized over the decision and felt touched by what her brothers said, but she did not want them to know how she felt. "Well... she might seem indifferent at times, but when ites to making critical decisions, you''ll realizeshe''s someone who truly cherishes rtionships, so I guess we can only give her some time until she decides," Benjamin noted. "I agree. All right. We should go rest as well. Goodnight," Anthony said. Pensively, the two brothers went back to their respective rooms. Back in her room, Denise was caught in a painful dilemma. Disappointment clouded her eyes as she sat on her bed, dejected. After some time, she looked at her favorite teddy bear and pulled it into her arms, mumbling, "Elisa... What do you think I should do? I''ve never stayed alone without my brothers and Mommy. Now that we''re finally united with Daddy, I just want to stay with them, but I also knowthat I have to be independent and strong to safeguard all the good things I have in life because unexpected things happen all the time." The girl looked at the doll that wore a smiley face and sighed. She fell into her bed with the bear still in her embrace. "Can''t life just be simple and straightforward? Why do we have to make somany decisions, huh?" When morning broke the next day, Natasha was still sleeping when she was awakened by the noises outside. Since she had had a good rest, and she had to go to work, Natasha got out of bed instead of sleeping in, yet the moment she opened the door, she was greeted by the sight of Keh, Terence, and the children in the dining area. They were already having breakfast around the table. "This tastes delicious," Denise said. "Have more, then," Keh urged with a smile. "Thanks, Mr.Handsome!" the girl eximed. "Have a bite of this, Old Mr. Watson. It tastes really good. I heard the recipe has been passed down through many generations," Keh said. Although Terence looked disinterested, he still nodded, saying, "I''ll helpmyself." Keh nodded back. What is going on? Natasha frowned as she walked out of her room. Just as she was about to speak, Benjamin called out to her. "You''re up, Nat! Join us for breakfast!" Everyone looked up at her the moment they heard Benjamin. Among the lot, Keh looked particrly excited as his eyes lit up in sparkles. "What are you doing here?" Natasha asked Keh. "I''m here to send breakfast, of course," hereplied in good spirit. When Natasha was seated at the table, Anthony passed her a bowl of oatmeal, and she started eating. "So, you''re a food delivery guy now?" she asked as she had breakfast. "I''ll dly be one for the rest of my life if that''swhat you want!" Natasha was speechless. As for Terence, he cleared his throat and got ready to excuse himself. "I''m done with breakfast. You guys enjoy." Speaking, he got up and headed for the door. "You''re done, Gramps?" Anthony asked, looking at him. "Yeah. I need to go to the market to get some groceries. We''re running out of food in the fridge already," he answered without looking back as he wore his shoes and pushed thedoor open. ¡°Wait! I''ll go with you!" Anthony shouted, winking at Benjamin, who was relishing himself a hearty breakfast. When he saw Anthony''s gesture, a frown curved on his brows. "Come on!" Anthony repeated. "I..." Benjamin''s gaze swept across Keh and Natasha and he stopped objecting. Ah. I see. "All right. I''ming with you," he said as he finished up thest bite and joined Terence and his brother. The old man could not understand why they wantedto tag along, but since the children wanted to follow, he felt d that he hadpany. "Let''s go," he said with a smile as they went out. "Get me some jello, guys!" Denise shouted in the house. "Okay!" The door closed behind them, leaving behind the couple and Denise. The girl knew just what she had to do, so after finishing breakfast, she wiped her mouth clean and said with a smile, ¡°Nat, Sharon ising to pick me up soon, so I''ll go get ready and change. You guys enjoy breakfast." "Sharon is picking her up? Where to?¡± Keh inquired with a confused look ashe watched the girl walk off. "It seems like the director wants to meet her. I thought we talked about itst time?" Natasha asked. "So, she¡¯s bringing Denise to the film crew..." Keh muttered, puzzled. "Why? Are youafraid that your ''ex'' would kidnap your daughter?" Natasha teased, raising her brows. "I swear she doesn''t have the gut to do that! Also, she''s not my ex," he corrected. If Sharon had not exined everything to Natasha the other day, thetter would have definitely taken what Keh just said as a lie. Since Natasha already knew what happened between the two of them, she simply blinked her eyes at him without saying anything. After breakfast, Natasha went back to her roomto get ready for work. She showered; put on some makeup; N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. and changed. When she went out again, the dining table was already squeaky clean. "Did you clean up?" she asked in surprise as she looked at the man who just finished making a call. "Yeah. Is there a problem with that?" he asked, cocking his head at her with his brows raised. "No. It''s all good," Natasha replied. Despite how indifferent her answer sounded, she still felt surreal that a man like Keh would actually send breakfast himself and even clean upthe table after a meal. What he didpletely changed her perception of that man. Her thoughts did not go unnoticed by Keh. His towering figure neared her, and the man looked into her eyes. "Why? Have you finally understood that I''m quite a good catch?" Natasha looked up at him with a faint smile. "I think your definition of a ''good man'' is a little too loose. Don''t you think so?" "Really? Then tell me about your definition of a ''good man''," he askedin a gravelly and sexy voice, ending his question in a rising intonation. Natasha did not answer but blinked her eyes until Keh''s lips parted. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 You''re Out, Daddy Chapter 233 Leave a Comment / You''re Out, Daddy / By Hmmark Chapter 233 Dismissed Natasha closed her eyes for a moment before saying, "What''s the matter? Mr. Hamilton, have you suddenlydecided to be a good man?" "Am I not obvious enough yet?" Keh returned the question with a burning gaze. He was only a step away from taking his heart out of his chest to show her what he was thinking about. "Sorry, but I''m a littleblunt, so I¡¯ve only received the signal today," Natasha responded. Right then, Keh took a step forward and said in an even lower tone, Then do you want to ensnare me here? I''m confident that I''d be able to reach your standards of a good man in no time." Natasha stared at him. Keh could not be any clearer with what he was trying to do. Moreover, Natasha had no doubts about the care and consideration he had for her. Just as she was ruminating about what she should say, someone opened the door. Denise came out of her room and said, "Nat,e quickly to take a look at whether or not these clothes are fine." Denisehad several sets of clothes in her hands. At that, Natasha snapped back to her senses and turned to Denise. "Coming." With that, Natasha walked toward her daughter. Keh curled his lips as he gazed at Natasha''s back. "Is this okay?" Denise asked, still standing by the doorway. Natashagave her a once-over before sincerely suggesting, "Yes. Match it with a pair of sports shoes. It''s quite nice." Denise blinked. "How can these clothes go with sports shoes?" "They can''t?" Denise could only squeeze out a smile at that. Why am I asking Nat aboutthis? I''m the one matching her clothes for her. Otherwise, with Nat''s aesthetic sense... Denise dared not continue with that train of thoughts. Right then, Keh walked over. "Match it with a pair of boots." Denise''s eyes lit up. "That''s right. Mr.Handsome¡¯s right!" Nevertheless, Natasha actually furrowed her brows in response. "I think sports shoes would be a fine match!" Denise muttered, "Nat, why don''t you get some rest?" Then, Denise turned to Keh and asked,"Mr. Handsome, can youe and choose one of the garments for me?" "Sure!" Keh nodded. "Let''s go!" Denise then towed Keh intothe room. Natasha watched them leave, speechless. Is she dismissing me now? While she was thinking about that, her phone rang. When Natasha saw that it was a message from Spencer, she walked over to the couch to slowly text him back. Soon, Keh came out of the room. Natasha lifted her head to give him a nce. "You''re done choosing?" "Yes." Keh bobbed his head. Natasha continued chatting away on her phone. "Are you going to go out?" "Mhm," Natasha hummed as she nodded. "Where to?" "Work." "Great,I''ll give you a lift," Keh offered. Natasha froze when she heard him, and she raised her head to look at him again. "Great?¡± If her memories served her right, Keh''s office was not in the same direction as hers. "Yes, I need to go to your office to settle somethings," Keh added. Natasha did not know if that was true or not, but she did not turn down his offer as she inclined her head at him. Not long after, Denise came out from the room. She was in a simple khaki-colored dress with a white scarf as an essory. She also had a hat, and her long ck hair was left cascading down her back. At the same time, she had a small bag slung across her shoulders. In other words, she looked neat but fashionable. Indeed,a nce at the girl would make anyone smile. "How is it, Nat?" Denise spun around on the spot. Natasha nodded. She did not know much about fashion, but Denise looked neat and fashionable. Denise smiled. Right then, her phone rang, and she lifted it to look at the screen. Then, she said, "Sharon''s downstairs." "Come on. Let''s go downstairs together," Natasha said. The family of three then headed downstairs. Keh was still a little uneasyin the elevator. He turned to Denise and asked, "Are you sure you want to go alone with Sharon?" "Don¡¯t worry, Mr.Handsome. Nat said that even if Sharon kidnapped me, you''ll still be able to find me," Denise replied, beaming. At that,Keh shot a glimpse at Natasha. Natasha blurted out, "What''s the matter? Am I wrong?" She was not, but that was not all that it was. Keh lowered his eyes and said to the girl, "Don''t worry. Sharon won¡¯t dare to do that. Still, Denise, remember this¡ªif anyone bullies you or puts you in a tough spot, call me, okay?" I love how I have a daddyto love me! Denise eximed in her heart. She then smiled and nodded. "I got it. I have Mr.Handsome backing me up, so I''m not scared of anyone!" Keh reached out to pat her head. Right then, the elevator doors opened, and Natasha went outfirst. Denise then walked out while holding hands with Keh. A Mercedes-Benz minivan was outside. The door was slightly ajar, and Sharon, who was incasual wear, was sitting with her legs crossed. She also had a pair of sunsses resting on her nose bridge, and she looked like the celebrity she was. She had been looking at her phone whenthey arrived. When her manager saw Keh and Natashaing out, he nudged Sharon. Sharon raised her head and came down from the car upon seeing thecouple. "Ms.Sharon!" Denise greeted with a smile. Sharon beamed when she saw Denise. "Denise, you look so pretty today!" "I do? Ms.Sharon, you''re pretty too!" "My, how sweet of you!" The two of them merrily chatted for a little while, and the intimacy they disyed made itseem as if they had known each other for a long time. However, that scene was what made Keh rx his tense expression. Right then, Sharon turned to Keh and Natasha. "Mr.Hamilton, Ms.Watson, do you...want toe along?" "It''s fine. I''m going to go to work. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of her," Natasha said. "It''s no trouble at all, but..." Sharon''s eyes flitted toward Keh. "Mr.Hamilton..." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Take good care of Denise. I don''t wish for anything to happen to her," Keh told her directly. In other words, he was telling her that he was not tagging along either. Sharon was surprised, but shethen blurted out, "Are you both that fine about leaving her with me?" Her words rendered both Natasha and Keh speechless. At their silence, Sharon chuckled and said, "I''m just joking. Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Denise. As long as I''m here, no one will be able to bully her. I swear on my life." ¡°I trust you,¡± Natasha told her. Sharon tensed up. She had only seen Natasha once or twice, and her first meeting with Natasha had been unpleasant, to say the least. Yet, Natasha was currently telling her that she trusted her. Sharon was at a loss for words after hearing that. Right then, Keh looked at Deniseand said, "Remember what I told you earlier.¡± "I got it!" Denise responded swiftly. Once Natasha and Keh were done reminding the girl, Sharon said, ¡°It''s gettingte, so we''ll be leaving now." "Be careful on the road." Sharon shed them a smile and carried Denise into the car. The manager sat at the back while Denise and Sharon sat on the two seats in the middle. "Bye, Nat! Bye, Mr.Handsome!" Denise waved at them. "Bye," Natasha muttered. Keh watched on gloomily. After that, the door slowly closed, the driver drove off. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 You''re Out, Daddy Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Sound Advice After watching them leave, Keh and Natasha also got into their car. The moment they got into the car, Keh whipped out his phone. "Fabian, get someone to contact Sharon''s agent. Tell her we''re interested in getting Sharon to be our brand ambassador." Upon hearing that, Natasha raised her gaze toward Keh. Right then, Fabian answered, "What? Ourpany isn''t looking for abrand ambassador." "What if I want one?" Keh asked. "Well... You can have one, I suppose." "So, I need to get a nod from you before I make my decisions, is it?" Keh sounded slightly unhappy. Fabian feltintimidated instantly. "No, Mr.Hamilton. That''s not what I meant!" "Cut the crap, then!" Fabian didn''t want to bber nonsense, either. However, he got worried about the fact that Keh was looking for a brand ambassador out of a sudden. It''s a female celebrity he''s asking for! Is Mr.Hamilton losing his self-control again? After some hesitation, Fabian decided to give a piece of sound advice by saying, "Mr. Hamilton, does Ms.Watson know you''re asking Sharon to be your brand ambassador?" Keh frowned and nced at Natasha. Needless to say, she heard it. She pursed her lips in silence, and she seemed to know what Fabian was about to say next. "Is there a problem?" Keh asked. "I''m worried about you, that''s all. Aren''t you pursuing Ms.Watson? Don''t you think things might getplicated if she finds out about it?" "Why would you say so?" "What if she misunderstands you? Will you be able to exinyourself?" Fabian asked. Natasha smiled when she heard that. Right then, Keh knew what he meant. "Fine. Why do you think I''m doing this, then?" "Um..." Fabian wouldn''t know. However, he uttered awkwardly, "Well, Mr.Hamilton, I bet you''re just looking after thepany''s reputation! You surely won¡¯t fall into any temptation." "What if I have other ideas in mind?" Kehqueried. Fabian fell silent. He kept mum for so long that Natasha had nced at Keh, thinking that the call had already ended. After quite some time, Fabian said, "Mr.Hamilton, I don¡¯t think what you''re doing is wise. Ms.Watson is rich and beautiful, no? You said you''ll dedicate your life to winning Ms. Watson''s heart. You can¡¯t give up now. Besides, how about the kids? You have to be considerate of them. You can''t just¡ª" ¡°I can''t just what?¡± "Basically, I just don''t think this is a good idea!" Fabian answered. "So, are you feeling bad for her?" "I''m just worried about you!" "Just doas I say!" "Mr.Hamilton!" Fabian was getting extremely anxious. "You''ll surely regret this!" Sensing how anxious Fabian was, Natasha suddenly uttered, "Stop messing with him." When Fabian heard Natasha''s voice, he immediately asked,"l-ls Ms. Watson there?" "What do you think?" Keh asked in return. "So... So..." Fabian was stumped. Everything I thought about wasn''t true? "You''re full of crap!" With that, Keh ended the call and threw the pho the side. Natasha smiled when she saw that. She then nodded and praised, "Fabian is nice." She looks so amazing. Keh had rarely seen Natasha smile. Although she wasn''tughing out loud per se, her smile seemed sincere. Keh''s eyes lit up, and he asked, "Are you satisfied withhis performance?" "Yes!" Natasha nodded and didn''t mind showering Fabian with praises. Keh pretended to be annoyed. "Since you''re going to keep Fabian in your pocket, doesn''t that mean he''ll be your informant from now on?¡± Natasharaised her brows. "I''m not bribing your men. Judging by what just happened, you seem to have a person close to you who¡¯s capable of thinking straight!" Keh smiled at her. "How I wish you would bribe him!" That would mean that Natasha cared about him. Natasha red at him in response, and she knew what he meant. However, she wasn''t keen on yingalong. Instead, she changed the topic and said, "Frankly, I don''t think you need to make Sharon your brand ambassador, just for Denise''s sake." Having noticed that Natasha had changed thetopic deliberately, Keh didn''t continue dwelling on the matter. "I''m just showing her that as long as Denise does well, I¡¯ll reward her handsomely." Natasha could tell thatKeh was willing to do whatever was necessary for their daughter. Since Sharon had popped up in her mind, Natasha said, "Sharon seems nice." Upon hearing Natasha praising Sharon, Keh narrowed his eyes. Nice? She sounded like she meant it. Did she find out about something? I shouldn''t say anything about that. The past is the past. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Although it was just a show, the pain I inflicted on Natasha was real. There''s no denying that. Now, I just need to do whatever it takes to make it up to her. I need to prove myself. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of Prosper Technologies. Since it was rush hour, the entrance was packed with workers. Hence, a lot of them had noticed Keh''s car when it was parked there. Even so, Natasha didn''t feel like she needed to hide. She turned toward Keh and said, "Thank you for the ride." Keh smiled. "Don''t mention it! You don''t have to be so polite with me." Natasha blinked and got out of the car. Right then, Ross, Thomas, and Xavier hadjust arrived. At that moment, the three of them were chatting among themselves listlessly. When they saw Natasha, however, their eyes lit up. "Ms. Watson!" "Ms.Wealthy!" Ross and Thomas called out at the same time. Natasha turned around and smiled when she saw them. The three of them then dashed towardher. "Ms.Watson, are youing back to work already?" Ross asked. "Yes!" Natasha nodded. "I''ve rested long enough." "Ah! Finally! You have no idea how boring the office was without you!" Thomaswas filled with excitement. Right next to them, Xavier merely smiled. Compared to the other two, he was a lot more reserved. "Are you well now, Boss?" "Of course! Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able toe back to work," Natasha answered. Right then, Ross andThomas exchanged nces before moving to each side of Natasha. Looking at them, Natasha frowned and asked, "What are you guys doing?" "We have a lot of questions for you." "Ask away!" she answered. "We''ll walk and ask at the same time!" With that, Ross and Thomas walked in with Natasha in between them. "Please contain yourselves!" Xavier reminded. However, neither did Ross nor Thomas give a hoot about him. Xavier felt helpless, but he had no choice but to follow them. Meanwhile, Keh was watching them from inside the car. A frown appeared on his face because he wasn''t pleased with what he saw. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 You''re Out, Daddy Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Attitude The atmosphere inside the office grew lively because of Natasha''s return. Natasha sat in her seatwhile Ross, Thomas, and a few other colleagues surrounded her as if a court proceeding was being held. They had umted too many questions in their minds ever since the Hamilton Corporation''s anniversary banquet. Although they had guessed the answers to the majority of their doubts, they still wanted to verify the truth with Natasha. "So, the thingsreported in the news are all real?" Ross enunciated his question while looking at her. Natasha grinned at them. "There are many things reported in the news. Which are you referring to?" Thomas leaped to his feet. "Of course we are talking about the matter regarding you and Mr.Hamilton. Are you two really married? Are those three you and Mr. Hamilton''s children?" Natasha nced at them before nodding. "That''s right. However, the media did not get everything right." "What do you mean?" Natasha smiled faintly. "What I mean is that he''s my ex-husband." Everyone was stunned. They gaped at one another in astonishment. "You two are divorced?¡± Natasha nodded. "W-Why?" Rosswas under the assumption that Natasha and Keh were secretly married. Unexpectedly, their rtionship was not as he thought. "To be more precise, we divorced many years ago. As for the reason behind...I don''t think I can tell you all," Natasha said. She had nothing to hide since that matter had been exposed. She was merely informing her colleaguesof the facts. "T-Then what are your rtionship with Mr.Hamilton now?" Ross asked. Thomas patted him. "Do you have to ask? Judging by their demeanor during the anniversary banquet, it is obvious that they have reconciled!" Ross was about to let out asigh of relief after hearing that. To his surprise, Natasha uttered, "For now, we are merely sharing the children¡¯s custody." Everyone fell into a dazeonce again. "Y-You two did not reconcile?" Thomas was astounded. She shook her head. The others fell silent afterward. Why aren''t they back together? They are made for one another. Mr.Hamilton is an eligible bachelor, while Ms.Watson is beautiful and charismatic. Moreover, looking at their interaction, it seems unlikely that they aren''t back together... At that moment, one of Natasha¡¯s colleagues could not help but ask, "Ms.Watson, are you really a mother?" "Yes. That''s real." She nodded. "A-Are they your biological children?" That colleague remained unconvinced. After all, Natasha did not appear as if she had given birth before, much less look like three children''s mother. She resembled a maiden more than anything else. "But Ican''t tell that at all by taking in your appearance..." "That''s because I gave birth to those children at a young age, and I had more time to recuperate," Natasha said jokingly. Everyoneughed. A divorce should be a sad and devastating matter, but that was not the case forNatasha. On the contrary, it seemed as though she was having the time of her life. Right then,another colleague piped up, ¡°Judging by Mr.Hamilton''s manner, he''s probably wanting a reconciliation with you, right?" Natasha did not feel it appropriate for her to answer thatquestion. "That..." Sensing her hesitation, Ross immediately bobbed his head. "That must be what''s going on!" However, before Natasha could say a word, Thomas began chattering, "Do youstill remember that time when we went to the hospital for a visit? I felt something was wrong when I caught Mr.Hamilton staring at us in that unfriendly manner." "Yes, that''s right. Besides, Mr.Hamilton''s protectiveness toward Ms.Watson during the anniversary banquet was so obvious. I wouldn''t believe it if he says he''s not interested in Ms.Watson." "Exactly!" After they were done talking, Ross and Thomas turned to look at Natasha. "Did we say it right?" Thomas arched his brow at her. Natasha beamed at them. "Whatever floats your boat." At that time, another colleague walked over and questioned Natasha mysteriously, "Ms.Watson, was Mr.Hamilton the one who drove you here earlier in the morning?" Oops... Were we seen, after all? Natasha was pondering on a proper way to respond when someone else asked, "How did you know?" "Someone tooka picture and sent it into our office group chat," that colleague replied. At that moment, Ross and Thomas took out their phones and searched for the picture that was sent into the office group chat. The photo depicted a car stopped outside the entrance while Ross and Thomas each stood beside Natasha on her left and right. The two guys were taken aback when they saw that image. "T-The person sitting inside that car behind was Mr.Hamilton?" Ross lifted the phone and asked while staring at Natasha. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After contemting briefly, she nodded. "He sent me to the office because he coincidentally passed by." It didn''t matter to Ross whether Keh passed by by coincidence. The important issue was that Keh was indeedsitting inside that car. A bitter expression instantly spread across Ross'' face as he was rendered speechless. Taking in Ross'' miserable look, Thomas asked naively, "What''s with you? So what if that person was Mr.Hamilton? Doesn''t that confirm our guess is correct?" Ross regarded Thomas with an expression as if thetter were a fool. "Take a look at the picture. Look at us. Don''t you think Mr.Hamilton will be jealous?" Thomas was dumbfounded. Colors drained from his face when he turned to gaze at the image again. Then, one of their colleaguesbeside him uttered in amusement, "Judging by the angle in this photo, if I''m not mistaken, Mr.Hamilton should be staring at you two from inside the car. I doubt he was pleased." Ross and Thomas'' faces turned another shade paler. "If Mr.Hamilton is jealous because of this, perhaps you two might just suddenly vanish without a trace from the surface of the earth someday." While the others continuedtoment on that matter, Ross and Thomas shifted their gazes onto Natasha, their facial features arranged into a pitiful look. "Ms.Watson...¡± "It''s fine. Be good!" Natasha smiled, looking at them in a motherly manner. Ross and Thomas were stumped. At that moment, even Xavier cooperatively let out a sigh ofrelief. "Fortunately, I did not behave over the line." The two guys turned to look at him simultaneously asif they were condemning Xavier''s despicability. Everyone gossiped for some time before dispersing. Although that incident involving the exposure of Natasha and Keh''s rtionship caused quite a stir, Natasha remained her usual self. She did not be arrogant orcent because of her connection with Keh. After all, she could have been Mrs.Hamilton. Even after the divorce, Natasha did give birth to Keh''s children. She could still be the mother of Hamilton Corporation''s heir in the future. Despite all those fixed privileges, Natasha did not unt her status. If that matter had not been uncovered, perhaps the others would not have known about those matters at all. Therefore, Natasha''s colleagues could not help but admire her poise andposure. One''s attitude indeed ys a significant role in everything. Natasha finally immersed herself into her work after the crowd scattered. However, someone walked through the door at that instant. "Excuse me, is Ms.Natasha Watson here?" "That''s me," Natasha instinctively responded. When she looked up and saw a deliveryman holding arge bouquet of roses, she fell into a daze. Thedeliveryman strode up to her under everyone''s watchful eyes. "These are from Mr.Hamilton. Please sign the proof of delivery." "Wow!" An uproar broke out inside the office the next second. Theywere now convinced that Natasha''s refusal to admit her rtionship with Keh was a bluff. Natasha hastily signed the delivery note. Then, the deliveryman said, "Mr.Hamilton also has a message for you. He wants to remind you not to overexert yourself at work, and he''ll always be waiting for you toe home." With that,the deliveryman smiled and left. Another round of cheers erupted inside the office. Natasha, however, frowned. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 You''re Out, Daddy Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Mine After the deliveryman left, Natasha''s phone rang. Her colleagues stared at her, seemingly sensing the caller''s identity as they regarded Natasha teasingly. "Wow!" "That must be Mr.Hamilton calling, right?" someone uttered yfully. "You all are too nosy!" Natasha walked toward the pantry withher phone after saying that. She answered the call after seeing no one else was around, "Hello." "Did you receive the flowers? So, do you like them?" Keh''s nonchnt voice sounded through the speaker after the call was connected. Natasha leaned against the wall and drawled, "Tell me. Why are you doing this?" "Why am I doing this? I''m asserting my dominance, of course!" he replied. "Dominance?¡± "Those three guys seem pretty close to you." Natashathought her coworkers were just making a joke. Unexpectedly, Keh really did witness that scene. She curled her lips in amusement. "Mr.Hamilton, could you possibly be jealous?" The tone of his voice sounded hoarser. "I do not consider this as an act of jealousy. Still, I must let them know that you are already taken and belong to someone, so they shouldn''t even thinkof coveting you." Keh''s words wereced with a strong sense of possessiveness. Natasha''s eyes gleamed as she smirked. "Oh? What do you mean? To whom do I belong?" "You''re mine, sooner orter," he answered domineeringly. Natasha fell silent for a few moments. Her eyes shone brilliantly, reflecting the rays of sunlight filtering through the window. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Kehasked. "It''s nothing. I have some things to do now. Bye." With that, she directly hung up the call without waiting for him to reply. A gleeful look shed across Natasha''s eyes as she stared at her phone. Then, her lips curved into a contented smile. She kept her phone in her pocket, turned around, and exited the pantry. Meanwhile, Anthony and Benjamin apanied Terence to shopat the supermarket. While Terence was carefully selecting the groceries, Anthony and Benjamin were exchanging nces behind their great- grandfather''s back, seemingly able tomunicate without saying a word. Suddenly, Terence turned his head around and saw them gesturing silently at one another with their eyes. He could not help but ask, "What are you two doing?¡± Anthony quickly regained his senses and grinned at Terence. "It¡¯s nothing." Benjamin smiled as well. "We are discussing what to buy..." Then, he strode forward cheerfully. "Gramps, do you still need us to buy anything else?" "We should be almost done after purchasingsome fresh fruits." "Fruits, you say? I think the fruits are ced over there. I''ll apany you to choose them," Benjamin offered. Terence beamed as they walked together toward the fruits section. Anthony trailed closely behind them. Anthony and Benjamin paced around Terence while thetter took his time selectingthe fruits. "Gramps..." "Yes?" "Are you still in a hurry to let Nat find a boyfriend?" Anthony asked. Hearing that, Terence nced at him. "Why do you ask?" "Aren''t you anxious about that matter previously? I sense that you are no longer as impatient these days, so I decided to ask you." Terence closed hiseyes for a few seconds. Then, he continued picking the fruits. "This matter cannot be rushed.¡± "Actually, I can see that Daddy is very dedicated toward Nat recently," Benjamin piped up as well. At the mention of Keh, Terence immediately vaguely figured outthe kids'' intentions. "Gramps, did Daddy really cross the line in the past?" "I don''t want to talk about him," Terence uttered displeasingly. Despite his dissatisfaction with Keh, he had never spoken ill of Keh in front of the kids. "It seems like... Daddy''s behavior was truly uneptable!" Benjamin said. "This is a matter between adults. You kids should not bother yourselves with this problem," Terence uttered. Putting aside Keh''s ability to be a responsible man and agood husband, he had, without a doubt, treated the three children very well. ¡°But I heard the outrageous things Daddy did to Nat previously were all fake," Benjamin said. Terence was taken aback upon hearing that. He shifted his gaze onto Benjamin. "Where did you learn that from?" "From Denise, of course!" Only then did Terence look away. "What could she possibly know..." "A few days ago, she went out to have a meal with Daddy and Mommy. They met with the female celebrity who had a scandal with Daddy back then. I heard the female celebrity personally took the initiative to rify her rtionship with Daddy toNat, informing Nat that nothing actually happened between her and Daddy," Benjamin borated. Terence was stunned. At that moment, Anthony swiftly added, "Denise seems to be going to the set with the female celebrity today. She mentioned something about acting." Terence furrowed his brows after listening to the two kids'' words. Is that truly the case? Sensing Terence''s resolution wavering, Anthony andBenjamin exchanged meaningful nces and continued speaking. "That''s why I''m wondering whether Daddy deliberately orchestrated all those rumors about him to spread in the past. In fact, he''s not as bad as we imagine," Anthony suggested. "Not to mention, in the few years followingDaddy and Nat''s divorce, there was no longer any scandal about him circting. I think that hypothesis is highly usible," Benjamin agreed. Terence recollected himself. He gazed downward at the two children as they spoke. "What''s going on? Are you two here as Keh''s spokespeople?" "No!" "How is that possible?" They refused simultaneously. "Cut that pretense. You two are obviously helping him with everything you''ve mentioned," Terence said. "We are merely trying to verify this information with you." "That''s right. We are seeking your opinion, whether you think this scenario is possible." Anthony and Benjamin responded. Terence replied, "Evenif what you two said is true, even if he did notmit those disgraceful acts, he did create those countless issues in the past on purpose to force your mother to divorce him, right? This can''t be fake, too, I suppose? Therefore, at the end of the day, he''s just a..." He forcefully stopped himself from finishing the rest of his sentence. I cannot vilify Keh in front of the kids. I must not! Terence repeatedly reminded himself internally. Right then, Benjamin looked at Anthony in resignation. Anthony added, "Gramps, I know you have Nat¡¯s best interest atheart. We are just saying that this might be a version of the truth... Besides, at the very least, this indirectly elucidated that Daddy is not a yboy as his reputation suggested. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Instead, he is a rtively loyal person. Perhaps he did not harbor any feelings toward Nat back then... That''s all." "Hmph!" Terence snorted. "He so confidently dered his wish to marry your mother when he was little. Otherwise, I would have never agreed to their marriage." Anthony and Benjamin were deeply intrigued by their great-grandfather''s statement. They slightly arched their brows in curiosity. "Daddy fancied Nat since he was little?" Terence realized he had spoken too much, so he pursed hislips and continued choosing the fruits in silence. The two kids would not give up on that opportunity to get more details on that subject. They immediately asked, "Gramps, what did happen?" "It''s nothing. Those are all in the past now." Terence averted his gaze. "Tell us, Gramps!" "That''s right. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 They Sure Have Lots Of Questions He didn¡¯t want to bring up the dark past, nor did he want them to know about it. Terence shifted his gaze toward Anthony as he said, ¡°You didn¡¯t approve of Keh before, so why were you defending him so much today?¡± I can¡¯t afford to mess around if I want to make this work. I¡¯ll have to bring out some legitimate facts as well. With that in mind, Anthony said, ¡°I disapproved of Daddy before because I didn¡¯t know him that well. After spending some time with him, I realized that he wasn¡¯t as bad as I had imagined. I can see he¡¯s putting a lot of effort into winning Nat over. On top of that, finding out that those incidents were fake also helped me view him in a different light.¡± Terence didn¡¯t know what to say after hearing Anthony¡¯s sincere reply. ¡°Gramps, I know you care deeply about Nat and don¡¯t want her to get hurt. However, there¡¯s no way to guarantee that she won¡¯t get hurt dating someone else,¡± Anthony added. Benjamin chimed in as well, ¡°Take Zachary, for example. He is a decent person, but the same cannot be said about his family. I can¡¯t imagine what would happen to Nat if she dated him!¡± Terence frowned N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. upon hearing them mention Zachary. I used to try really hard to pair them up with each other¡­ Now that I¡¯ve seen Zachary¡¯s mother and what happened to the Lynch family, I¡¯m d things didn¡¯t work out between him and Nat! She would¡¯ve ended up in a worse situation than she did with Keh! These two do make a good point. In this modern age, dating feels like a gamble regardless of who you choose. You never know what will happen in the future, let alone see a person¡¯s true nature from their appearance. It¡¯s almost like a blind audition. Noticing that Terence was in deep thought, Anthony continued, ¡°Gramps, I know you still have some issues with Daddy. To be honest, we haven¡¯t fully approved of him just yet. However, we believe he¡¯s a candidate worthy of consideration. The three of us wouldn¡¯t approve of him if he were still the same person from before, but he might¡¯ve changed. If that¡¯s the case, then he would be a decent option. With how much you know him and the three of us around, I don¡¯t think Daddy would dare cross the line.¡± Terence looked at them and asked, ¡°What are you two suggesting, then? What should I do?¡± ¡°Not much, really. Just don¡¯t stop them from being together. Let nature take its course,¡± Anthony replied with a smile. Terence chuckled. ¡°Heh, so this is why you two wanted toe shopping for groceries with me? Go on, then. Tell me, how did Keh convince you two to take his side?¡± ¡°He did no such thing!¡± Anthony said. ¡°We swear!¡± Benjamin added. ¡°You mean you two are doing this of your own ord?¡± ¡°We just want Nat to be happy!¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Yeah! That way, she¡¯ll have someone around to look after her when we¡¯re gone!¡± Benjamin added. ¡°Gone? Where will you kids be going?¡± Terence asked. Anthony shot him a fierce re in response. Do you not think before you speak? Realizing that he had almost let it slip, Benjamin quickly made up an excuse on the fly. ¡°To school, of course! Besides, we won¡¯t be kids forever! Eventually, we¡¯ll all grow up and have our own stuff to do, so we won¡¯t be around Nat all the time.¡± Yeah, that makes sense. They¡¯re still kids, so where could they possibly go anyway? Not thinking much about it, Terence said with a nod, ¡°All right, I understand what you two are trying to tell me. I¡¯ll take this into consideration.¡± Anthony and Benjamin felt relieved when they saw him give in. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Gramps! We knew you¡¯d want the best for Nat!¡± ¡°Of course! She¡¯s my granddaughter, after all!¡± ¡°Gramps, could you tell us why Daddy divorced Nat if he had liked her since they were kids? Was it really because he found her too unfashionable?¡± Benjamin asked. He had seen pictures of Natasha from a few years ago. While it was true that she looked unfashionable, it wasn¡¯t bad enough to warrant a divorce. Anthony, too, looked at Terence curiously after hearing that. Despite Terence¡¯s attempts at avoiding the topic, Benjamin had led the conversation right back to it. Not wanting to talk about it, Terence tried to change the topic. ¡°These cherries are really nice. We should buy some for your mommy. She needs more fruits in her diet,¡± he said while pointing at a fruit vendor. ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the topic, Gramps! Come on, tell us!¡± Benjamin protested. ¡°Is there some kind of secret we don¡¯t know about?¡± Anthony asked. D*mn it, why are these two so persistent? Terence thought to himself as he continued picking the fruits in silence. ¡°Forget it. Gramps must have his reasons for not telling us. We should just ask Nat about it instead!¡± Anthony said. ¡°Do not ask her!¡± Terence warned them the moment he heard that. The two kids simply stood there staring at him in response. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you¡­ But you mustn¡¯t bring this up again when we get home, okay?¡± Terence said with a sigh. Anthony and Benjamin nodded profusely. Terence then gave it some thought and said, ¡°He spent a lot of time around your great-grandpa when he was little. It¡¯s true that he fell for your mommy then, but he lost his memories in an ident. By the time he regained consciousness, his personality had changed drastically. It was as if he had be apletely different person¡­¡± As Keh had gotten injured trying to save Natasha¡¯s life, Terence couldn¡¯t me him entirely for his actions. The two kids were utterly shocked by what they had just heard. ¡°What? Daddy lost his memories?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°What a dramatic twist!¡± Anthony eximed in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. Make sure to keep this a secret, okay? Don¡¯t tell anyone else about it, or your mommy will get very upset.¡± ¡°Does Mommy know about this?¡± Terence nodded. ¡°Yes, she does.¡± ¡°So, Mommy married Daddy even though she was aware of what happened?¡± Benjamin asked. Man, these two sure have a lot of questions¡­ Terence nodded. ¡°That means Nat is actually into Daddy, right?¡± Anthony asked. Terence pursed his lips and kept quiet as he didn¡¯t know what to say. Noticing the look of hesitation on his face, Anthony pressed on, ¡°Gramps, is there something you¡¯re not telling us? Nat doesn¡¯t seem like the irrational type.¡± Realizing that it was impossible to keep secrets from them, Terence told them the truth. ¡°Keh lost his memories trying to save your mommy.¡± Anthony and Benjamin exchanged nces after hearing that exnation. Everything makes perfect sense now! This means Daddy isn¡¯t entirely to be med for what he did! Regardless of whether Nat actually likes him or if she¡¯s just trying to repay him, it is undeniable that fate has brought them together. ¡°In that case¡ª¡± Unable to take any more of their questioning, Terence cut him off, ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s time for us to head back now.¡± Terence then quickly pushed the shopping cart out of there as if he was fleeing the scene. Anthony and Benjamin broke into mischievous grins when they saw his response. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 She Looks Just Like The Character Meanwhile, Denise and Sharon had just arrived at the set. Upon getting out of the car, they saw a bunch of kids about the same age as Denise leaving the building. Every one of them looked incredibly cute and pretty. ¡°Ms. Sharon, are they here to audition for the role as well?¡± Denise asked. Sharon adjusted her sunsses like a celebrity and nced at them. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. What¡¯s the matter? Are you nervous?¡± Denise didn¡¯t seem to mind, though. ¡°I¡¯m all right, I guess,¡± she said with a smile. As expected of a child from a wealthy family! She¡¯s so calm and nervous about, Denise. In fact, this role was tailored for you. The director had decided to let you have it after seeing your picture.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why would he have all these other peoplee audition for it?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Um¡­ Well, there are certain procedures that he needs to follow. Besides, he also needs to make sure you can adapt to your role. Most importantly, there¡¯s a possibility that your picture was edited,¡± Sharon replied. Denise nodded even though she didn¡¯t really understand what she said. There were quite a lot of people inside the building. Despite being busy carrying the props and equipment around, they all greeted Sharon upon seeing her. ¡°Hello, Ms. Saunders!¡± Sharon simply nodded at them in response as she led Denise into a room in the back. They saw the director sitting in that spacious room with his legs crossed as he went through a stack of photographs. ¡°What the heck is this? None of these are suitable! Get me another batch! I need to find one that suits this role perfectly!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already gone through a few batches, sir. I¡¯ve looked everywhere, and this is thest batch we have. You need to make a decision now, or we won¡¯t be able to start shooting on schedule. The N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. sponsors won¡¯t be happy¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem! If you want me to direct your film, then you¡¯ll do things my way. I¡¯d rather give up on this film if I couldn¡¯t find a suitable candidate!¡± Realizing that the director had gotten angry, the assistant director quickly calmed him down by saying, ¡°Yes, sir! I¡¯ll start looking right away!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you still struggling to find a suitable candidate?¡± Sharon asked with a smile as she entered the room. The director calmed down when he saw that it was Sharon. ¡°Hi, Ms. Saunders! I¡¯ll leave you two be while I go look for more candidates!¡± said the assistant director. He had just taken a few steps toward the door when he bumped into Denise, who was wearing a fancy hat thatplemented her short bangs and shiny eyes. The assistant director¡¯s eyes were glued to Denise after seeing how pretty she looked. This girl is beautiful! Wait, why does she look so familiar? She looks like¡­ Oh, my goodness! She¡¯s the one the director has been looking for! She looks just like the character from the show! ¡°Sir! Sir!¡± the assistant director shouted excitedly. The director looked up in annoyance. ¡°What is it this time?¡± The assistant director pointed at Denise. ¡°L-Look!¡± The director shifted his gaze toward Denise impatiently, only to freeze in shock when he got a closer look at her. Everything about her outfit and her appearance matched his requirements for the role perfectly. The director then ran up to Denise and eyed her from head to toe. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the one! The search is over! She¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m looking for!¡± he eximed excitedly. Denise frowned slightly in confusion as she eyed him from head to toe. Feeling relieved that he wouldn¡¯t have to dy the filming process, the director asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name, little girl?¡± ¡°Denise Watson!¡± ¡°Who brought you here, Denise?¡± Denise shifted her gaze toward Sharon, who was standing behind her. ¡°Are you satisfied with her, sir?¡± Sharon asked as she made her way over. ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought her over?¡± the director asked. Sharon nodded. ¡°I showed you her picture a while back, remember?¡± ¡°The one you showed me was a side view of her face. How do you expect me to recognize her with that? Now that I have seen her in person, I can confirm that she¡¯s the ideal candidate for this role!¡± the director said after a brief pause. I knew it. Even my manager thought Denise looked a lot like the character, so I figured the director would feel the same. With that in mind, Sharon said, ¡°There is one problem, though. She has no experience in acting, nor has she done any form of roleying.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Kids are natural actors and actresses anyway! It won¡¯t be an issue as long as she loves acting. We can teach her everything she needs to know.¡± The director then turned toward Denise as he continued, ¡°Denise, do you like acting?¡± Denise nodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never tried it, but I am quite interested and would love to give it a shot!¡± The director arched an eyebrow at her in response. ¡°How about we let you try acting out a scene?¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Sure! What do I have to do?¡± As the theme of the show was about urban teenagers, Denise¡¯s outfit matched her character¡¯s quite well, so there was no need for her to change into a costume. ¡°Can you read?¡± the director asked. ¡°Yes, I can!¡± Denise replied with a nod. ¡°Here, take a look at this. All I need you to do is act this scene out based on your understanding of the script,¡± the director said while handing her a script. Denise took it over from him and began reading through it. ¡°Feel free to ask any of us here if youe across words that you don¡¯t understand,¡± the director added. Denise simply smiled at him before continuing to read the script. Although they were raised overseas, Natasha had hired someone to teach them Chanaean as soon as they were able to talk. For some reason, the three of them developed a strong interest in it and were able to pick it up really quickly. As such, the words written on the script were a piece of cake for her. After memorizing the script, Denise nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m ready! Where do I act this scene out?¡± Whoa, that was fast! Is she pulling my leg? The director shot Sharon a doubtful nce as he replied, ¡°Um¡­ You can just do it on the stage!¡± Denise nodded and went up the stage while the director, assistant director, and Sharon took their seats. Being the one who vouched for Denise, Sharon felt incredibly nervous as Denise¡¯s performance would affect her reputation. ¡°Try to rx, Denise! You don¡¯t have any experience in acting, so it¡¯s perfectly understandable if you don¡¯t get everything perfect!¡± Sharon had deliberately said that in front of the director, but he simply kept his eyes on the stage and ignored herpletely. Denise shed them a smile in response before channeling her emotions. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 The Power Of Strong Family Backgrounds The character she yed was Mnie Warren, a down-and-out former heiress of a wealthy family. Mnie was meeting her father for the first time after six years, but he didn¡¯t even know she existed, let alone her identity. As she had been through a simr experience herself, Denise was able to immerse herself into the role by recalling her first encounter with Keh. She then stood up straight and lifted her head slightly as she imagined Keh standing in front of her. ¡°Hello, mister! If you were to have a child, would you prefer a son or a daughter?¡± Denise said with a hint of cautiousness in her tone. The director frowned slightly when he noticed her deviating slightly from the script, but he watched on without interrupting her. ¡°I¡¯ve tried imagining what my daddy would look like. You look quite simr to the person in my imagination!¡± As if she actually got a response from her imaginary father, Denise said with a disappointed look on her face, ¡°Ah, so you prefer a son¡­¡± Secondster, she broke into a smile as she continued, ¡°In that case, I wish you all the best in having a handsome-looking son!¡± She then finished her scene by waving as she said, ¡°Goodbye, mister!¡± Despite it being a very short scene, the three of them were still touched to tears after watching her performance. Denise¡¯s acting skills and her ability to deliver those lines naturally made the scene incredibly emotional. ¡°Amazing!¡± The director started pping his hands all of a sudden. Having been snapped out of her daze, Sharon turned around to wipe her tears dry before asking with a smile, ¡°Well? What do you think, sir?¡± The director was clearly excited. ¡°Are you sure this is her first time acting in a show?¡± Sharon nodded. ¡°I believe so.¡± ¡°She changed the lines on her own, but I think she pulled it off a lot better. Not only did she deliver the lines more naturally, but she¡¯s alsofortable with performing in front of an audience! It¡¯s almost as if she¡¯s meant to be an actress! With a little bit of training, she¡¯ll be able to make a name for herself in no time! You¡¯ve been a tremendous help, Sharon! This little girl is absolutely perfect for the role! Thanks to you, we can finally start the filming process!¡± said the director. Sharon was shocked when she heard that. This director is among the best in the entertainment industry! Every single show he directed has be a hit, so he¡¯s super picky when ites to selecting the right actors. I never expected him to praise Denise so much! After taking a moment to regain herposure, Sharon said, ¡°I¡¯m just d she didn¡¯t cause you any problems.¡± ¡°All right, it¡¯s decided. We¡¯ll go with her. Someone arrange for the signing of the contract! I want her ready for the photo shoot as soon as possible!¡± the director shouted at the assistant director. He was actually in a rush to start shooting but insisted on finding the right actress for the role. ¡°Wait! I need to give her family a call about it and have them sign the contract in person. This isn¡¯t my decision to make,¡± Sharon said after giving it some thought. The director frowned upon hearing that but agreed Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. to it anyway. ¡°Fine, you can make the arrangements with Lewis.¡± Lewis was the assistant director. ¡°All right.¡± Sharon nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go make a phone call!¡± the director said as he walked away. Sharon then waved at Denise, prompting her to get off the stage. ¡°I think I¡¯ve found that feeling just now, Ms. Sharon¡­¡± ¡°How was it? Was it fun?¡± Sharon asked with a smile. Denise nodded. ¡°Yeah, it was pretty fun!¡± ¡°The director said you¡¯re a natural and that you¡¯d be able to make a name for yourself with a little bit of training!¡± Sharon mumbled with a jealous pout. Denise¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Really?¡± Sharon nodded. ¡°Of course. This director has a very keen eye for talented individuals. Ny- nine percent of his predictions havee true.¡± ¡°Does that mean I¡¯ll be a celebrity in the future?¡± Denise asked. ¡°Yup! Do you like being a celebrity?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know how I feel about it, but I did enjoy the acting I did earlier. It was pretty fun!¡± Wow¡­ She really is a natural¡­ Still, I¡¯m curious¡­ Does a talented child like her not crave a life of fame and fortune? With that in mind, Sharon said, ¡°You¡¯ll be liked by a lot of people if you be a celebrity. You get to wear pretty clothes every day, and you¡¯ll even earn a lot of money! People are going to scream in excitement and take pictures of you whenever they see you. You¡¯ll also have personal bodyguards escorting you everywhere you go. Do you not look forward to any of that?¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve already got tons of pretty clothes, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been in desperate need of money. Daddy said he¡¯d pass Hamilton Corporation down to me in the future, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever run out of money¡­¡± Denise replied with a frown. Sharon was utterly shocked when she heard that. ¡°Pass Hamilton Corporation down to you?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Denise nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t you have two brothers? What about them?¡± ¡°Daddy said they¡¯ll have to make their own money. If they fail to do so, I am to provide them with just enough money to survive. Given how capable they are, they¡¯re definitely going to make a lot of money in the future. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have to worry about them at all. Also, they promised to keep Mommy and me safe from harm, so I¡¯ll be just fine!¡± Sharon felt speechless as she realized how sessful Denise waspared to her. This girl has already reached the finish line while everyone else is still at the starting line¡­ Who knows? I might even end up working for her one day! Man, the power of having a strong family background sure is terrifying! Her train of thought was interrupted when Denise said, ¡°As for being liked by lots of people¡­ Nat told me that money is the only thing that is liked by every single person in the world. There will be those who like me as well as those who hate me. I looked you up while reading the news online yesterday, and I saw that you have both fans and haters. Being a celebrity doesn¡¯t mean everyone is going to like you.¡± Sharon froze in shock after hearing that. How does a child like her have such mature thoughts? There¡¯s definitely more to her than meets the eye! I have a feeling that she¡¯ll be incredibly sessful in the future, regardless of what she does. Given her education and family background, she¡¯ll outshine every other celebrity if she bes one! Honestly, seeing her like this reminds me of myself when I first started my career¡­ With that in mind, Sharon smiled and nodded at her. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Make sure to always remember what you said today. You should always remain the way you are no matter what bes of this world. Do not let others change you so easily.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to remember that,¡± Denise said as she dly epted her advice. ¡°Also, please don¡¯t tell me about the people criticizing me. Just hearing about it is enough to get me angry.¡± Denise chuckled. ¡°I even helped you insult them back!¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes lit up as she eximed with a smile, ¡°Nice!¡± Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Stay Sweet A hundred cups of coffee were delivered to Prosper Technologies when it was almost time to get off work. Everyone was shocked when Sarah brought it all into the office building. ¡°That coffee is from a five-star hotel! Who could¡¯ve possibly afforded all that?¡± Sarah simply smiled and kept quiet when she heard that. ¡°A five-star hotel? How did you know?¡± ¡°I read about it in a group chat once. They say it costs a few hundred per cup!¡± Everyone gasped in shock. ¡°Who paid for this order? Was it you, Ms. Watson?¡± someone asked while staring at Natasha. Natasha was picking out a cup of coffee for herself when she heard that. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me!¡± she replied while shaking her head. ¡°Huh¡­ Then who else could it be?¡± Natasha was the only one in the office that had generously treated them all. While the other employees weren¡¯t poor, they weren¡¯t all that wealthy either. ¡°I know who it is!¡± Sarah said with a mysterious smile on her face. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Come on, tell us!¡± ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t. None of you would dare drink it if I told you the truth!¡± Sarah said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t give a sh*t even if Boss was the one who paid for this order!¡± said one of the employees. Since it was time for a break, Natasha decided to join in on the gossip session. Sarah shed them a mischievous smile as she nced at Natasha and announced, ¡°All right, listen closely! The person who paid for this order is Mr. Hamilton!¡± Everyone shifted their gaze back toward Natasha in surprise. Although Natasha wasn¡¯t the one who bought them the coffee, she was the reason they received a treat from Keh. ¡°Sarah, are you sure about that?¡± Even Natasha was a little shocked. ¡°Of course I am! His name is clearly written on the receipt!¡± Sarah replied as she handed it over to Natasha. ¡°Whoa!¡± everyone shouted excitedly in response. ¡°Just so you all know, I really had no idea he did this! Anyway, we shouldn¡¯t let all these cups of coffee go to waste. Go ahead and help yourselves, everyone!¡± Natasha said. She was not pretentious at all when she said that, and everyone found her refreshing. Sarah then began distributing the coffee among the other employees while Natasha returned to her desk. ¡°Mr. Hamilton sure is generous for treating us all to coffee like this!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°He¡¯s also asserting his dominance and staking his im to Ms. Watson!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all! I bet Mr. Hamilton is hinting at us to help look after Ms. Watson at work!¡± Natasha simply smiled and said nothing in response to their statements. ¡°Please help us thank Mr. Hamilton for the coffee, Ms. Watson!¡± ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll let him know!¡± Natasha replied. It was soon time to leave work by the time thest cup of coffee was handed out. Natasha, Ross, Thomas, and Xavier were discussing work while walking out of the office building. They had just stepped out of the front door when they saw the car from earlier parked by the roadside. The driver then got out of the car when he saw them. Ross, Thomas, and Xavier instinctively kept their distance from Natasha when they saw Keh. Keh smiled in relief and satisfaction when he saw their response. ¡°Good day, Mr. Hamilton!¡± the three of them greeted him in unison when he walked up to them. ¡°I thank you on behalf of all the employees for the coffee, Mr. Hamilton!¡± Xavier added. Keh nodded at them and said with a smile, ¡°No need to thank me. I heard you guys were the ones who protected Natasha when there was trouble at the office, but I haven¡¯t had the chance to properly thank you guys for doing that. After giving it some thought, I figured I¡¯d treat you all to coffee as a token of appreciation.¡± The three of them were a little surprised that Keh knew what had happened. ¡°We were just doing our job!¡± Xavier said. ¡°That¡¯s right! Ms. Watson is our boss, so it¡¯s only natural that we keep her safe!¡± Ross remarked. ¡°Exactly!¡± Thomas chimed in as well. Is this good enough for Keh? He¡¯s not going to think we have ill intentions or anything, is he? Keh nodded. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll be sure to remember you guys!¡± Thomas and Ross¡¯ eyes lit up with excitement when they heard that. Not wanting to hear them go on any further, Natasha looked at Keh and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The look in Keh¡¯s eyes was filled with affection as he said, ¡°Denise called earlier. Apparently, Sharon wants to have a meal with us to discuss Denise¡¯s contract. So, I figured I¡¯d drop by to pick you up from work.¡± Natasha wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised when she heard that. ¡°Bye, guys!¡± she said while waving at Ross, Thomas, and Xavier. Xavier nodded. ¡°Bye!¡± Ross shed her a polite smile. ¡°Take care!¡± ¡°Stay sweet, you two!¡± Thomas said with an ingratiating smile. Natasha froze and turned around to shoot him a re in response. Keh, on the other hand, broke into a smile when he heard that. Ross and Thomas waited until they had entered the car before breathing sighs of relief. ¡°Phew! Do you guys think we did okay?¡± Thomas asked. ¡°Telling them to stay sweet was such a sneaky move, you little sh*t! I could¡¯ve told them that they look perfect together!¡± Ross eximed in anger and disdain. He¡¯s not the only one who knows how to kiss a*s here! ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you didn¡¯t think to do so!¡± Thomas snapped back at him. ¡°That should clear up any misunderstandings that Mr. Hamilton has toward us, right?¡± Ross asked. ¡°I think so. We¡¯ve made ourselves crystal clear just now!¡± Thomas replied. ¡°Oh, please! You¡¯re thinking too highly of yourselves if you think Mr. Hamilton would even see you two aspetitors!¡± Xavier said while shaking his head helplessly. Thomas and Ross frowned and exchanged nces before nodding in agreement. ¡°He¡¯s right! That makes perfect sense!¡± ¡°Exactly! There¡¯s no way Mr. Hamilton would even view us aspetitors!¡± Feeling relieved, the three of them then went on home. Meanwhile, Keh leaned toward Natasha immediately after she sat down in the passenger seat. Although a little surprised, she simply sat there and stared at him without doing anything. Keh maintained eye contact with her as he reached for her seat belt, his arm deliberately brushing against her body in the process. ¡°Thanks,¡± Natasha said when she realized what he was doing. Keh felt his mood improve significantly when he saw her blushing a little. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± he replied while fastening her seat belt. The affectionate look in his eyes was so intense that Natasha struggled to look directly at him. ¡°Ross and Thomas love cracking jokes like that, so don¡¯t take their words seriously,¡± Natasha said. Keh arched an eyebrow at her in amusement. ¡°Jokes? What are you talking about?¡± Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Do All Capitalists Splurge Like This Keh pinned his ebony eyes on Natasha, his gaze brimming with amusement. Natasha''s gaze flickered slightly. Staring right at him, she retorted, ¡°Why are you asking the obvious?¡± Keh chuckled, hisughter like a spring breeze blowing past. ¡°Are you referring to the remark of ''stay sweet''?¡± ¡°What else could it be?¡± Natasha riposted. With a smirk, Keh started the car and remarked, ¡°I think they''re very sensible and discerning.¡± Natasha was struck dumb. ¡°That was obviously ttery!¡± ¡°That isn''t important. Most importantly, that colleague of yours has an infinite future ahead of him and will soar to tremendous heights!¡± Keh asserted smilingly. After saying that, something urred to him, and he turned to Natasha. ¡°Oh yes, what are the names of those few colleagues of yours?¡± Natasha knew the man''s n all too well. She regarded him through narrowed eyes. ¡°Why? You even want to bribe those around me?¡± Keh shot her a sidelong nce, undercurrents surging in his dark eyes. He then replied, ¡°Of course not! I was merely asking. I could tell they have a close rtionship with you, so I''d never invite contempt upon myself.¡± Hah! Men are all liars! Natasha didn''t believe that he wasn''t up to any tricks. Casually draping her hand over the car window, she studied him carefully. ¡°In that case, why did you still ask when you''ve got so many spies in ourpany?¡± With only a hand on the steering wheel, Keh was a tad stunned when he heard that. Nheless, he didn''t deny it. How smart of her! It was just a simple remark, yet she figured things out. So what if she knows? There''s nothing to deny. It''s no big deal, anyway. He nced sideways, only to notice Natasha eyeing him in mirth. Thus, he quipped, ¡°My spies'' job isn''t to gather their names.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Then, what do your spies gather?¡± Natasha queried. The corners of Keh''s mouth turned up, and the look in his eyes turned increasingly tender as he gazed at her. ¡°What do you think, Nat? And why are you asking the obvious now?¡± Words eluded Natasha. She initially wanted to tease him for a bit, but he turned the tables on her. His address of ¡°Nat,¡± especially, was all the more natural and seductive. Recently, he had been ¡°confessing his love¡± every so often without masking or concealing his feelings, so she had gradually gotten ustomed to it. Scrutinizing him, she drawled, ¡°Don''t tell me that their job is to collect information about me, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh chortled. ¡°It looks like you know everything, Nat!¡± At that, Natasha was bbergasted. Seeing that she remained silent, Keh continued, ¡°I was initially worried that you didn''t understand my feelings for you, but I''m nowpletely at ease.¡± After he said that, his grin widened. Meanwhile, a mixture of emotions was written across Natasha''s face. However, she abruptly realized why the man sent flowers and afternoon tea that day. It turned out that he had everything happening within thepany in the palm of his hands. In fact, he might even know the rumors spreading around in thepany. Such a feeling was undefinable. It felt as though she was ¡°monitored,¡± and she should be mad, but at the same time, an indescribable sense of contentment pervaded her. Perhaps it was because no one had ever expended so much effort for her sake. She didn''t say anything else, casting her gaze out the car window. The ss reflected the slight upward curve of the corners of her mouth. At an upscale private restaurant, Sharon and Denise had already been waiting for some time when Keh and Natasha arrived. The two of them were starving, so they ordered some desserts to eat. Nheless, Sharon stopped eating after taking a few bites. Denise stared at her. ¡°Ms. Sharon... are you not eating anymore?¡± ¡°The new movie is going to start filming soon. One will look ten times one''s weight on camera, and I don''t want to be criticized for my weight anymore.¡± Sharon balked. ¡°Is it so arduous to be a celebrity?¡± Denise questioned. In response, Sharon nodded. ¡°Yup. One has to be responsible for the character and the audience. So... forget it!¡± Denise pondered for a while before consoling her, dering, ¡°It''s okay. If anyone criticizes your weight, I''ll help you fling it back at them!¡± As Sharon gazed at Denise, she truly adored thetter beyond words. ¡°Although that''s very magnanimous of you, I can''t lead you astray when your mother has taught you so well!¡± Sharonmented. Denise burst into giggles. ¡°Don''t worry, for I don''t use profanities when I reprimand people.¡± ¡°Even so, you can''t do that. Just be a little princess without taking offense at thosemoners!¡± Sharon maintained. Denise mulled it over for a while before admitting, ¡°You might not understand me... all that well yet.¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Never mind, you''ll know in the future!¡± Denise merely smiled at her without exining further. A demure girl and princess, huh? Well, she''ll understand in the future! At that precise moment, Keh and Natasha arrived. ¡°Denise,¡± Keh greeted. Upon hearing the voice, Denise lifted her eyes. The instant she caught sight of them together, delight showed in her eyes. ¡°Nat! Mr. Handsome!¡± Sharon was initially sitting with her legs crossed like a big shot, but she couldn''t help feeling awestruck when she saw Keh and Natasha. There was no shortage of handsome men and beautiful women in the entertainment industry, but if the couple were to join the industry, they would unquestionably shoot to the top of the chart. Furthermore, they emanated an aura of nobility, which most in the entertainment industrycked. She stared at them and spaced out for a while before snapping back to her senses. ¡°Mr. Hamilton! Mrs... I mean, Ms. Watson!¡± ¡°Let''s sit down,¡± Keh urged in a low voice. Sharon nodded, and they all took their seats. Before anyone could say anything, a server came over and handed them the menu. Keh ordered a few dishes at random. After the server had left, Sharon fixated her eyes on them and cut straight to the chase without beating around the bush. ¡°The thing is, I brought Denise to meet the director this afternoon. Her performance was amazing, and the director loved it. He decided on her on the spot and would like to sign a contract with her. For that reason, I asked you both out today to discuss the contract. Do you have any thoughts regarding that?¡± Sharon inquired. When it came to money, Natasha didn''t really care. Instead, she was more concerned about Denise''s thoughts on it. Hence, she shifted her gaze to Denise. ¡°What''s your take on it?¡± Denise deliberated for a while before admitting, ¡°I can''t tell either, Nat. But at present, I''d like to give it a try because I''d only know whether I really like it after trying it.¡± Natasha nodded in understanding. Then, she shifted her gaze to Keh. ¡°I''m not that familiar with contracts. Do you mind helping me out?¡± A smile bloomed on Keh''s face. Naturally, he was more than happy to help. ¡°Did you bring the contract?¡± he asked bluntly. Sharon took the contract out of her handbag. ¡°This was drawn up previously. Do take a look at it first. You can propose whatever requests you have, and I''llmunicate with them directly.¡± Keh scanned through it roughly before flipping it closed. At that, Sharon looked at him. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Keh closed his eyes briefly. ¡°No, it''s just that I n to establish an entertainmentpany. Once it''s done, there will be a specialized person in charge of Denise''s contractual matters. It''ll just take about two days.¡± Sharon was wholly floored. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Do all capitalists splurge like this? Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 They Were All Hubristic It wasn''t just Sharon, for Natasha was also stunned. Previously, he wanted to appoint Sharon as the brand ambassador for Denise''s sake. And now, he even wants to establish an entertainmentpany? Sharon was rendered speechless. In the face of a capitalist, I''m nothing! At that moment, Natasha turned to Keh and cautioned, ¡°It could be a whim on Denise''s part and might notst for long.¡± Nevertheless, Keh appeared entirely unbothered. His attitude seemed to scream that he didn''t mind losing a few hundred million as long as his daughter was happy. Despite that, he still fibbed solemnly, ¡°This is not entirely because of Denise. The development trend of the entertainment industry is pretty good at present, and Hamilton Corporation has been nning to Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. expand into that market. It''s just a coincidence.¡± Once again, Sharon was at a loss for words. For some reason, I don''t really believe that. With her eyes trained on him, Natasha voiced her stance, ¡°I hope that Denise can have freedom in pursuing her career.¡± Keh seemed to have taken that into consideration long ago, assuring, ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll be funding it personally. Although it''s backed by Hamilton Corporation, it won''t be under Hamilton Corporation. Besides, I''ll protect her identity well. It won''t leak out, and no one will know who she is. Furthermore, if she continues developing in the industry, there might be increasingly more matters to take care of in the future. We might not be able to keep track of everything at all times. Therefore, I just want to find someone professional to deal with her contractual matters. There must be someone handling that, so it''s better to have our own people doing it instead of outsiders. All this doesn''t interfere with her freedom, yes?¡± Hmm, that makes sense. Truly, we might not be able to take care of her in this aspect. Natasha pinned her gaze on him. ¡°You''re certain?¡± Keh nodded. In the next second, Natasha dered, ¡°Okay! In that case, I want to invest in thepany too!¡± Sharon waspletely bowled over. Her gaze shifted to Natasha. She hadn''t even recovered from her shock a moment ago, but she ended up stumped once more, gaping at thetter incredulously. Don''t tell me she''s also a secret big shot? Following that, Keh''s eyes narrowed on her even as his lips curved into a smirk. ¡°You want to fund it? How much are you nning to invest?¡± ¡°However much, as long as it''s more than you!¡± Natasha answered seriously after thinking for a while. Sharon eximed inwardly, Sure enough, she''s a big shot! Keh continued staring at her. ¡°So, you''re going to helm thepany?¡± ¡°I''m only going to hold the shares without participating in the management.¡± At that, Keh''s eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°You''re afraid that I''d take our daughter away from you?¡± ¡°You could also interpret it that way,¡± Natasha replied. Keh regarded her with a smile that was tinged with an indescribable sense of confliction. On the sidelines, Sharon didn''t know what expression to wear anymore. She turned to look at Denise beside her, but thetter was eating happily without a care. She inhaled deeply, not quite sure whether the couple was there to unt their wealth or love. Anyhow, she felt blinded by their dazzling disy of affection. We''re just here to discuss a contract. How did things escte so much? A long momentter, Keh nodded. ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± He knew that Natasha wouldn''t easily change her mind once she had decided upon something. Instead of turning her down, it was far better to allow her to join in. Besides, he was really interested to learn the secret behind her mysteriousness. Natasha sipped at her red wine with a calm and unruffled expression on her face. Keh then swung his gaze at Sharon. ¡°When everything is in ce, someone will contact you.¡± Sharon nodded fervently. ¡°Sure! There''s no hurry since there''s plenty of time left.¡± In response, Keh nodded. Soon, the server brought their food over. Sharon shot to her feet. ¡°Uh, I need to go to the restroom!¡± After saying that, she spun on her heels to leave. Immediately, Denise eximed, ¡°I want to go, too!¡± ¡°Let''s go!¡± And so, Sharon took Denise''s hand and left with her. At the dining table, Natasha and Keh enjoyed their food with a tacit understanding between them. Nevertheless, Natasha was very much relieved to see that Sharon and Denise were getting along smashingly. In the restroom, Sharon looked at Denise with a hint of envy in her eyes. She''s entirely pampered, so much so that even dubbing her a princess can''t quite describe her. Oh well, people have really different destinies! Sheer jealousy welled within her. She hadcked love since she was young, so she was both shocked and envious at the scene she had witnessed earlier. Why is it that they''re so different from my parents? As she recalled her past, a bitter smile hovered over her lips. Noticing her spacing out, Denise queried, ¡°What''s wrong, Ms. Sharon? Are you not happy?¡± Sharon jolted back to her senses and reassured her with a smile, ¡°I''m fine. I merely feel that your parents love you greatly.¡± Speaking of that, Denise beamed and nodded firmly. ¡°Yup, that''s true! I still have two brothers and two grandfathers. They all love me a lot!¡± When she spoke of her family, her gaze brimmed with happiness from the depths of her heart. Whoa! She''s who I dream to be! Sharon smiled as she looked at Denise. Right then, something abruptly urred to her. ¡°Oh yes, Denise, why do you address your daddy as Mr. Handsome?¡± ¡°Uh, well, I''m used to addressing him thus and haven''t gotten around to changing it,¡± Denise admitted. Confused, Sharon narrowed her eyes a fraction. Denise then sighed and exined, ¡°It''s all because Daddy had you all put on a show with him to get a divorce from Nat back then. At that time, she was pregnant with us and went abroad after assenting to the divorce in devastation. Now that the two of them have reunited, I can''t possibly call him ''Daddy'' right away, no?¡± At that, Sharon chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Uh... I didn''t consider that much back then. Life backed me into a corner. But it was really just a show. There was never anything between us!¡± she asserted. ¡°Never mind, it wasn''t your fault. If someone were to be med for this, it could only be Daddy,¡± Denise ¡°Thank you for your understanding!¡± Sharon gushed. Subsequently, she inquired, ¡°What about your mommy, then? You don''t seem to address her as ''Mommy'' either.¡± At the mention of that, Denise burst into giggles. ¡°In the past, she was too young. When I called her ''Mommy'' abroad, people always thought that she was still underaged. Thus, it was very troublesome. For that reason, I just called her ''Nat.'' Now, I''ve grown used to it.¡± Hearing that, Sharon nodded, but then another question popped into her mind. She continued querying, ¡°What''s your mommy''s upation, then? She seems very capable.¡± ¡°She''s a programmer!¡± Denise answered casually. ¡°A programmer... Are programmers that rich?¡± Sharon''s brows furrowed. While she had no idea how much they would be forking out, establishing an entertainmentpany required arge sum of money. She knew that much. Denise paused for a moment. Then, she replied, ¡°She also helps others with projects asionally. I''m not sure about the details, but she isn''t strapped for cash!¡± She spoke airily, but Sharon was increasingly convinced that they were all hubristic. It felt as though the entire family was phenomenal. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 You Are My Financial Backer After dinner, Denise went home with Natasha and Keh. Meanwhile, Sharon''s assistant and driver picked her up. As soon as she got into the car, she received a call from Jessica. ¡°Are you still having dinner with Mr. Hamilton and the others, Shar?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°We''ve already finished eating, and I''m currently on the way back,¡± Sharon answered, gazing out the car window. ¡°Oh, that''s a pity!¡± ¡°Why is it a pity?¡± ¡°I just received news that Mr. Hamilton wants to make you their ambassador. If you''re still eating, you could thank him in person!¡± Jessica enthused. Upon hearing that, Sharon sat up straight. ¡°What did you just say? He wants to make me their ambassador?¡± ¡°Aren''t you surprised? Let me tell you that I was also astonished when I received the phone call. But on second thought, Mr. Hamilton likely picked you to be their ambassador because of his daughter. The significance of this is monumental. After all, Hamilton Corporation never had an ambassador throughout the years. However, that''s not the main point. Most importantly, you presentlyck such a resource. Hamilton Corporation is involved in various industries. Once you obtain the role of ambassador, you''ll be the pioneer. Besides, fashion brands treat people ording to their connections. When they see that you''re coborating with Hamilton Corporation, you''ll be receiving countless offers in this area,¡± Jessica surmised, sounding excited as she spoke. Naturally, Sharon understood what it meant to get the offer. She could not help but mutter, ¡°How capitalist of him!¡± It feels as though he''s simply flinging money away! ¡°So, what''s your opinion on this? Do you want to ept it?¡± Jessica queried. Although the benefits of the ambassador role were innumerable, she still respected Sharon''s decision. ¡°Yes! Of course, I do! Why wouldn''t I ept it when it benefits me? He has already tossed the bait out, so there''s no reason for me not to take it. Furthermore, it''ll seem like my conscience is not clear if I don''t do so!¡± Sharon dered. ¡°All right! If you''ve made up your mind, I''ll continue negotiating with them.¡± ¡°Okay. Regardless of whether it''s because of mutual interests or other reasons, we can''t say no to money!¡± Sharon asserted. Such behavior was truly characteristic of her. In response, Jessica chortled. ¡°Oh yes, how was the discussion about the contract on your side?¡± Speaking of that, Sharon sighed helplessly. ¡°Don''t mention it. I was really blinded by their disy of affection. I''ll tell you about itter.¡± ¡°Sure. Be careful on your way back.¡± After saying that, Jessica hung up the phone. Sitting in the car, Sharon pondered for a moment before she picked up her phone and sent Denise a WhatsApp message. It read: Don''t call me Ms. Sharon anymore henceforth. Be bolder and call me Sharon instead! Denise: Huh? Sharon: You''re my financial backer in the future, and I''ve got to rely on you for my livelihood! Denise replied with a confused emoticon. Sharon: Your beloved daddy gave me the role of ambassador of Hamilton Corporation. You''re my financial backer, all right! Denise: Let me rify that I know nothing about this. Sharon: That isn''t important. The important thing is, you''re my financial backer, and I''ll be looking to you to support me hereafter! Denise replied with a shuddering emoticon. Subsequently, she put away her phone and eyed Keh, who was driving in front. ¡°Mr. Handsome, you had Sharon be yourpany''s ambassador?¡± Keh nced at her through the rearview mirror before nodding. ¡°Yeah. You know about it?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Sharon just told me about it. She even called me her financial backer. So, you did that because of me?¡± Denise questioned. The corners of Keh''s mouth lifted. ¡°Why else would I do so? As long as she''s good to you, she won''t becking in resources in the future.¡± Peeking at Natasha at the side, who was scrolling through her phone without saying anything, Denise ventured after a brief contemtion, ¡°Then... are you not afraid that Nat would misunderstand?¡± ¡°Misunderstand?¡± Keh quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Yeah, Sharon is stunning. Those who are in the know will realize that you''re doing so because of me, but what if those who are ignorant misinterpret your actions as you fancying her?¡± Denise asked in a whisper. Then, she even cautiously studied Natasha at the side. Natasha continued scrolling through her phone as though she didn''t hear anything. While driving, Keh cast Natasha a sidelong nce. In the next heartbeat, he stated smilingly, ¡°I arranged that in front of your mommy.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course! Did you think I was sick of living otherwise?¡± Keh retorted. Natasha''s fingers stilled on her phone. Denise, on the other hand, doubled over inughter. Is he so afraid of Mommy now? ¡°Besides, who''s your mommy''s match when ites to looks?¡± Keh countered. Denise was rendered dumbstruck. Aww... Daddy is bing increasingly adept at ttery! That aside, he''s also all the more shameless! But he''s undeniably enticing! Gah! I''m so captivated by him! She turned her gaze to Natasha at the side. ¡°Nat... did you hear what Mr. Handsome said?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Natasha replied without bothering to lift her head. ¡°Don''t you have anything to say?¡± Denise inquired. ¡°Remember this, Denise. Men are all liars. Don''t trust them.¡± Denise went silent. Well, she has nipped the conversation in the bud. Unexpectedly, Keh wasn''t mad at that remark. Instead, he echoed with a nod, ¡°Your mommy is right. Therefore, don''t easily trust other men apart from me. Do you understand?¡± Is this considered a show by mutual consent, one pandering to the other? ¡°Got it,¡± Denise answered in exasperation. ¡°Great!¡± Surprisingly, Natasha lifted her eyes and nced at Keh while a smile bloomed on her face. She then dipped her eyes again and continued scrolling through her phone. Throughout the drive, the car was filled with the voices of Denise and Keh chatting. Natasha didn''t find it irritating. Instead, an inexplicable sense of security suffused her. Soon, they arrived below the condominium. Just as they were going to alight from the car, Keh''s phone rang. Seeing that it was a phone call from Fabian, he answered it. On the other end of the line, the man rambled on endlessly while Keh merely listened. A long while After he had hung up the phone, Denise stared at him. ¡°Are you busy again, Mr. Handsome?¡± Gazing at her, Keh nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Okay, then. It''ste anyway. In that case, be careful on your way back!¡± Denise urged thoughtfully. Keh reached out and stroked her head. Then, he lifted his eyes to look at Natasha with a dark gaze. ¡°Rest earlier today. Good night.¡± Natasha pursed her lips. She wanted to say something but screeched to a halt though the words were already at the tip of her tongue. Ultimately, she merely nodded. ¡°Good night.¡± Having said that, she turned to Denise in the back seat. ¡°Come, let''s go home.¡± Only then did Denise get out of the car with her. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Handsome.¡± Pinning her eyes on Keh, Denise waved reluctantly. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Keh shed her a smile. In the next moment, his gaze fell on Natasha once more. However, Natasha acted as though she didn''t notice it, keeping her gaze on Denise. ¡°Let''s go!¡± It wasn''t until then that Denise took her hand and headed home. Staring at their backs, Keh hesitated for a brief second. But in the end, he still drove away. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 The Three Children Fought Half an hourter, only the lights in the CEO''s office on the thirty-second floor were still lit in Hamilton Corporation. By the time Keh returned, there were only a few people left. Fabian was on the phone, but at the sight of Keh, he hung up after uttering a few words. ¡°Mr. Hamilton!¡± Keh strode toward his office while Fabian followed closely behind. Shrugging off his jacket, Keh casually tossed it aside and looked back at him. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°I discovered that someone has been buying ourpany''s shares in secret recently. Most of the shares in the hands of the minor shareholders have already been acquired. I tried making inquiries about the identity of the person, but they adamantly refused to reveal anything. Moreover, the acquisition price is three times the market value,¡± Fabian reported somberly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Upon hearing that, Keh narrowed his eyes a fraction. ¡°Say, could this be Kingsley''s doing, Mr. Hamilton? Previously, he wanted to impeach you.¡± ¡°It isn''t him!¡± Keh stated bluntly. ¡°But who could it be besides him?¡± Fabian couldn''t think of anyone else. Keh''s gaze was unfathomable. ¡°He''s a stingy man, and he''s familiar with thepany''s operations. He would never do such a thing as forking out three times the price to acquire some shares. If he really wanted to do this, he would''ve done so back then. Why would he wait until now when we''re head-to-head to do this?¡± ¡°While that''s true, who else could it be other than him? It''s obvious that the culprit is targeting you.¡± Keh''s eyes narrowed into slits, a gleam of chilliness glinting in them. ¡°Fabian!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Go and negotiate about acquiring their shares as well. They''re offering three times the price, yes? We''ll offer five times the price. Also, ask whether any major shareholders are willing to sell a portion of their shares. Let them propose the price.¡± ¡°But Mr. Hamilton¡ª¡± ¡°Do as I ordered!¡± Fabian thought for a while before he nodded. ¡°Okay. Got it!¡± ¡°In addition, how''s the progress with Zachary?¡± Keh inquired. ¡°He hasn''t made any moves, merely going to the hospital to visit his mother. He also visited Desmond once. It''s rumored that they got into an argument, and Desmond even flew into a rage in prison.¡± When Keh heard that, his lips curved into a sneer. ¡°On top of that...¡± Eyeing the man, Fabian appeared hesitant to speak. ¡°What else?¡± Keh demanded. After a moment''s hesitation, Fabian continued, ¡°On top of that, Thea and Zachary have been very close Keh narrowed his eyes upon hearing that and red at the man. ¡°Do you think I care about that?¡± ¡°No, I just felt that it isn''t quite appropriate for Ms. Jarman to do such a thing.¡± Fabian didn''t quite know how to exin it. Everyone was aware of her feelings toward Keh in the past, but she went to his archenemy when she failed to bag him. Verily, such an action invited much spection. Unexpectedly, the corners of Keh''s mouth turned up. ¡°Every individual has the right to make his or her own choice, and this is understandable.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°I don''t care what she is or will be doing. Just keep an eye on Zachary. Once he makes a move, inform me immediately!¡± Keh ordered. Following that, Fabian nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°You''re dismissed.¡± Nodding, Fabian turned around and went out. In the office, Keh sat on the leather chair. His indecipherable gaze was just like a vast stretch of purgatory. Keh was exceedingly efficient. In no time, an entertainmentpany known as ¡°NatNise Media¡± surreptitiously came to be. That was also the entertainmentpany that helped Denise sign her contract. It was a newpany, so no one thought much of it. With that, Denise was officially ready to join the film crew. When Liam learned of that matter, he initially strongly opposed it. After all, the entertainment industry was a sleazy ce, messy and arduous. As such, he couldn''t possibly allow the darling of the Hamilton family to suffer such a hardship. However, the instant he heard that Natasha was supportive of it, he changed his mind. Moreover, he felt that no one would dare do anything to Denise with the Hamilton family protecting her. Subsequently, he learned that Keh purposefully established an entertainmentpany just for her. Only then did all his worries fade away. As long as his great-granddaughter wanted to join the entertainment industry, he didn''t mind allowing her free rein. Thus, he deliberately organized a dinner at Infinitium the night he learned of that news to celebrate Denise''s venture. Terence went early with the three children. After they had arrived, the three children stayed in the private room while Terence went out to make a phone call. Only then did Anthony and Benjamin learn that Denise would be filming a movie. Nheless, they weren''t at all surprised. ¡°Tony, Ben, are you both not surprised?¡± Denise asked with her eyes fixated on them. ¡°What''s there to be surprised about? I support you no matter what you''d like to do!¡± Anthony dered. Besides, doing this is better than doing some dangerous stuff with us. Indeed, it''s tiring. But at the very least, it isn''t that dangerous. Right then, Benjamin seconded, ¡°Exactly! Furthermore, this is perfect for you, considering your looks. Our family''s genes are pretty good, so it''s a pity not to be a celebrity!¡± As they both expressed their fervent support, Denise frowned. ¡°Did you two reach a consensus, not wanting me to go for training?¡± she questioned, eyeing them suspiciously. ¡°No!¡± Anthony denied it. ¡°Of course not! I just feel that this is indeed suitable for you!¡± Benjamin denied it as well. However, Denise grew increasingly suspicious the more they convinced her otherwise. ¡°You two don''t need to lie to me, for I know your thoughts all too well. Don''t forget that we''re triplets. I''ve got a telepathic connection with you both!¡± she huffed. Hah! They want to keep me in the dark, huh? That''s pretty much impossible! Both Anthony and Benjamin went silent. They exchanged a nce before Anthony admitted, ¡°Indeed, I hope that you can stay by Nat''s side. Although this job is tiring, at the very least, it isn''t dangerous.¡± Frowning, Denise shifted her gaze to Benjamin. ¡°What do you think, Ben?¡± ¡°Although that''s my hope as well, I absolutely respect your decision!¡± Benjamin asserted. ¡°You''re much wiser, Ben!¡± Denise growled in displeasure. Hearing that, Anthony said nothing. ¡°The filming for this movie is only two months. I''m just going to try it out. Then, I''ll decide what happens after two months!¡± Denise enunciated. At that moment, she was no longer her usual sweet, adorable, and docile self. Instead, her expression radiated determination and persistence. She seemed like an entirely different person from before. Despite that, Anthony and Benjamin knew that it was her true self. As though afraid that she would be angry, they nced at each other without speaking further. At that precise moment, the door was pushed open. Liam and Terence walked in, followed closely by Keh and Natasha. When Denise spotted them entering the room, she immediately hid away her earlier expression, reverting to her usual considerate and sensible self. However, as soon as Keh stepped into the room, he seemingly noticed the tense atmosphere a heartbeat ago. That aside, he caught a glimpse of Denise''s stiffened expression. Were they fighting just now? Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Double The Excellent Genes On top of that, the expression on Denise''s face earlier was one that Keh had never seen before. He subconsciously shifted his gaze to Natasha. It was clear she had seen it too, but she acted as though she had not noticed anything. To her, as long as the trio did not cause too much trouble, she would usually choose to turn a blind eye and refrain from interfering. With three children, conflicts will inevitably arise. If I step in every time something happens, it won''t just be tiring for me, but the kids will also feel it is unfair. More importantly, I trust they can handle it themselves. As soon as they walked in, all three children tacitly suppressed their anger and behaved as if nothing had happened. Denise beamed, looking well-behaved and innocent. ¡°Great-grandpa! Mr. Handsome!¡± she greeted while smiling. When Liam saw the little ones, his spirits immediately lifted, and he could not stop himself from breaking into a grin. ¡°My little darling, I heard you''re going to be a star. Isn''t that right?¡± Liam asked with a wide smile. ¡°It''s not like that. It''s just that Sharon said there''s a movie she thinks I''d be perfect for, so I''m going to give it a try. At the same time, I''ll see whether I''m cut out for this,¡± Denise exined. ¡°Oh? You''re not nning on doing this for the long-term?¡± ¡°I haven''t decided yet,¡± Denise replied. As she spoke, she deliberately cast a nce at Anthony and Benjamin. Evidently, her words were meant for them. The two boys remained calm andposed, not even bothering to raise their heads. It was as though nothing had happened. After pondering for a moment, Liam nodded. ¡°That makes sense. I''ll support you, no matter what you do. Just go ahead and do whatever you want. I''ll always have your back.¡± ¡°Thank you, Great-grandpa! You''re the best!¡± Denise eximed with a big smile. Aww! Who can resist Denise when she''s so sweet? At that moment, Keh turned to Denise and said, ¡°Even though you''re going to film a movie, you can''t let it affect your studies. I''ll look for a teacher to give you private tutoring.¡± Denise looked troubled. ¡°Mr. Handsome... There''s no need for that.¡± Anthony and Benjamin could not resist snickering when they heard that, and Denise shot them a fierce re. Seeming to sense something, Keh turned to Denise and asked, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I''ve already mastered everything they teach in elementary schools,¡± she replied. Keh was dumbfounded. Liam also stared at her, momentarily stunned. ¡°Y-You''ve mastered it all?¡± Not daring to divulge too much, Denise merely nodded. ¡°That''s right. It''s not all that hard. I only need to read through it once to understand.¡± Liam was at a loss for words. He looked at Keh incredulously, then shifted his gaze to Natasha. Finally, he calmed down. That''s it. That''s the Hamilton family''s genes! As for Keh, he gazed at Denise with his obsidian-ck eyes without saying a word. I don''t find it surprising because I was just like that when I was little. I have an eidetic memory. There were some things that I only had to nce through once, and with a little effort, they did not seem difficult at all. Moreover, I''d already mastered everything from middle and high school when I was in elementary school. I didn''t expect that such a thing would be hereditary. Sure enough, Denise is my daughter. She has my genes. And if that''s anything to go by, it''s probably not just her. Anthony and Benjamin are probably simr. Although the three of them looked like children, there were times when their speech and actions did not seem like something a child would say or do. In fact, their behavior was not that of an average person. Especially Anthony. To this day, I still can''t forget the moment he held that knife and was about to stab Gary. It wasn''t just anger in his eyes... There was a bloodthirsty glint in them. I always thought I stopped an ident from happening, but now that I think about it, I underestimated him. After all, my blood flows in his veins. He thinks and acts just like me, and I know very well what kind of person I am. Keh suddenly realized he still did not know the children well enough. He mulled over the matter for a long time. Finally, the corners of his lips curved upward, and he turned to look at Denise. ¡°Okay, then. In that case, I won''t get you a private tutor.¡± Denise breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Handsome.¡± Then, Keh swept his gaze over Anthony and Benjamin. Despite the smile on his lips, his piercing gaze seemed to have the ability to see right through the pair. When the boys met his gaze, they pretended to be extremely calm, acting as though they knew nothing and had nothing to do with anything. After all, as long as no one finds out, there are some things we can''t admit to. We''ll just ster childlike smiles on our faces. Yes. All we need to do is smile. Despite everything, Natasha still did not have much of a reaction. As they spend time together, they''ll soon learn more about the children''s innate and extraordinary talents. There''s no way to hide these things, nor is there any reason to do so. All that they''ve shown so far is their above-average intelligence. What I worry about is... much more. Although Terence pretended the whole situation was unconnected to him, he also felt a jumble of emotions. First, it was my son. Then, it was Natasha. It didn''t only happen in school, but also with other I''m not surprised these three kids can do what they can. Sometimes, when a family''s genes are too exceptional, nothing seems to surprise them anymore. However, they''ve no idea that the triplets'' capabilities are on a whole other level because they''ve inherited double the excellent genes! During that meal, everyone was preupied with their own thoughts. The three children sat side-by-side in the rear passenger seat for the journey home. Since it was not a good time for them to talk, they decided to text each other on their phones. Benjamin: Why do I feel like Daddy knows something? It feels like he''s looking at us strangely! Anthony: There''s no helping that. If there''s the slightest trace, he''ll follow the clues, and his imagination will run wild. Don''t forget. We''re his children, his flesh and blood, so it''s not surprising. Benjamin: So, what you''re saying is that he knows we''re... Anthony: Not necessarily. As long as this matter doesn''t identally get exposed, we can vehemently deny everything. Benjamin: Yes. I think so too. Denise had been unwilling to participate in their conversation, but when she saw that they kept tagging Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. her in the group chat, she could not help responding. Denise: This matter can''t be kept secret for much longer. It''ll be better if he finds out earlier. What''s the worst that can happen? It''s not like he can still disown us. Anthony: No way! Daddy is still deeply involved with Darz. Before wee up with a viable solution, we can''t let him know. To be precise, we can''t let either party know. Denise: What if he happens to find out? Anthony: The three of us will be in a pickle if that happens. Between Darz and Daddy, we''ll have no choice but to give up one of them. Denise frowned. Darz is what we''re going to be expanding in the future. It''s not only something we want to do, but we also have a group of interesting ¡°friends¡± there. However, Keh is family. We can''t cut ties with family just like that. It''d be a difficult choice indeed. However, she had only asked that question out of anger. She texted: Got it. My lips are sealed. Don''t worry. The other two finally felt relieved after seeing that she had given her word. After all, they had been genuinely worried that she would blurt out everything in a moment of panic. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 They Love Me A Little More Terence gazed at the triplets through the rearview mirror as he drove. They''ve been acting strangely tonight, especially now. All three of them are not even saying a word. They''re all holding their phones and tapping away. He coughed pointedly. Getting the hint, Natasha looked up and saw him signaling for her to look behind. She turned around and nced at the three children sitting behind her. It was clear to her that they were chatting on their phones because it was not the right time or ce to talk out loud. After taking a nce, she turned away and lowered her head to look at her phone, showing no intention of interfering. Frowning, Terence hesitated for a brief moment before saying, ¡°Denise.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Denise jolted to her senses and looked up from her phone. ¡°When are you going to join the film crew?¡± he asked, bringing up a random topic. ¡°First thing tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°Yeah. The sooner I go, the sooner I can return. I wouldn''t want some people to get up to something while I''m away,¡± she replied darkly, her tone directed toward her two brothers next to her. Anthony and Benjamin did not know what to say as they sat there. ¡°Oh...¡± Terence paused as he gazed at the trio in the rearview mirror. Then, he gave a chuckle and said, ¡°How''s that possible? There''s no way that''d happen. Everyone dotes on you the most!¡± ¡°Sometimes, one does something one thinks is right in the name of love. However, one should still ask others whether they''re willing or not. Otherwise, couldn''t that also be considered a form of moral coercion and injury?¡± Denise countered. Terence was dumbstruck. When Denise gets going, there really is no arguing with her. Anthony and Benjamin looked like they had something to say, but they felt it was not the right time to say anything. ¡°Forget it.¡± Having said that, Denise shifted in her seat and turned back to her phone. Meanwhile, Terence was left wondering when he had ever done something like that. Unable to make head or tail of her response, he nced at Anthony and Benjamin, then decided to remain silent. It looks like choosing to ignore them is also a wise choice! ¡°I''m a little tired, so I''m going to my room to rest. Goodnight, Gramps and Nat,¡± Denise said as soon as they got home and walked through the doors. With that, she headed straight to her room. Everyone could tell she was unhappy. However, Natasha also went directly to her room to rest, seemingly oblivious to what was going on. Still a little concerned, Terence waited until they had gone to their rooms before turning around and saying, ¡°Anthony, Benjamin...¡± ¡°It''s nothing, Gramps. It''s just that we did something that made her unhappy. We''ll handle it ourselves,¡± Anthony said reassuringly. When Terence heard that, he nodded repeatedly. ¡°Excellent. As older brothers, remember to be forgiving toward her.¡± Benjamin smiled and said, ¡°Don''t worry, Gramps. You must be tired after today. Hurry up and go to your room to rest.¡± ¡°The two of you should rest earlier too.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Terence gazed at them before he, too, went to his bedroom to get some rest. Anthony and Benjamin were the only ones left in the living room. After exchanging looks, they walked toward Denise''s room and knocked on her door. ¡°If there''s anything, we can talk tomorrow!¡± Denise''s dispirited voice rang out from inside the room. Anthony paused briefly before replying, ¡°All right, then. Rest early.¡± Then, he turned and looked at Benjamin. ¡°Should we...¡± Benjamin shot Anthony a look. Anthony nodded, and the two of them crept out the front door. When Denise came out of her room the following morning, everyone had already packed everything and seemed to be waiting for her. Breakfast was also ready, and Anthony and Benjamin were helping at the dining table. As soon as they saw her walk out, Benjamin smiled and said, ¡°Come over here, Denise. Hurry up and have some breakfast. There are all your favorites today.¡± Denise stared at them. Although her anger had subsided considerably after a night''s sleep, she still had the temper of a little girl. Hence, she walked over without uttering a single word. Seeing that she was still looking glum, Anthony furrowed his brows. After a moment''s hesitation, he said, ¡°What happened yesterday was our fault. We shouldn''t have failed to consider your feelings. We were wrong. Don''t be angry anymore.¡± Taken aback by his words, Denise looked up at Anthony and Benjamin. ¡°It won''t ever happen again in the future,¡± Anthony added. ¡°Really?¡± Denise asked. Anthony nodded. ¡°Really.¡± When Denise looked toward Benjamin, thetter also nodded hurriedly. ¡°Really!¡± They had admitted to their mistake and even did so in front of Liam and Natasha. Hence, no matter how furious she was, she had no other choice but to swallow her anger. Pouting, she said, ¡°All right, then. In that case, I''ll forgive you.¡± Benjamin broke into a grin at that. ¡°Come over here, my little princess. Here''s your favorite juice.¡± ¡°When I''m not at home, you''re not allowed to hide anything from me. You''ve got to tell me everything,¡± Denise insisted. ¡°Sure thing!¡± Denise looked toward Anthony, and thetter nodded solemnly. ¡°All right. No problem.¡± Having gotten them to agree, Denise dismissed the cloud hanging over her and was in much better spirits. All the while, Terence had watched the scene unfold without daring to interrupt. He only stepped forward after the trio had reconciled. ¡°Is everything okay just like that?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm... Since they''ve apologized with such sincerity, I''ll forgive them!¡± Denise answered. Terence grinned. Well, it appears that it''s better to let the children resolve their issues among themselves. The more we try to interfere, the more trouble it causes. ¡°Splendid! Let''s eat, then,¡± he responded with a smile. Meanwhile, Natasha had been on her phone. When she heard that the children had made up, she merely looked up at them briefly with a relieved smile on her lips. After the meal, Denise went downstairs to where the car Sharon had arranged for her had been waiting for a while. ¡°Nat and Gramps, remember to miss me!¡± said Denise. ¡°I''m already missing you even though you haven''t left!¡± Terence replied. Deniseughed. ¡°I''ll call you.¡± ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± Anthony reminded as he looked at her. ¡°If you don''t feel like doing it anymore, juste back anytime,¡± Benjamin piped up. ¡°I know,¡± Denise replied. She could not help getting somewhat emotional. ¡°All right. It''s gettingte. Go on, then,¡± said Natasha. Only then did Denise wave goodbye. After that, the driver started the engine and drove off. Denise was not the type to get all glum and sorrowful. Even if she felt reluctant to part, she never expressed it outwardly. Instead, she would always have a smile on her face. Just then, her gaze fell upon the tworge bags next to her. She asked, ¡°What''s all this?¡± ¡°Oh! Those are the snacks your brothers bought for you. They said those snacks are your favorites and purposely ced them in my car so that I''d bring them there for you.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At that moment, Denise inexplicably let her walls down a little, and her eyes reddened immediately. They came to talk to mest night, but I told them to go away. They must''ve gone to buy these yesterday. These two big bags... Staring at the bags, a wave of gratitude washed over her. I''ve always known that I''m the one that gets showered with love. Because of that, I wanted to do something to repay them. However, I''ve realized that no matter how hard I try, it seems like they always love me a little more. She took out one of the packets of snacks and stared at it with reddened eyes while smiling. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 What About Your Mother The days were atst less eventful. Denise was doing well on set. Even the director had nothing but praise for her talents. Soon, the triplets'' birthday had arrived. The director gave Denise a special day of leave for her ster performance at work. On the other hand, Liam had hired the most prestigious event nner in the country to execute the triplets'' party at a hotel in the city center. As the Hamiltons and the Watsons were sparse in number and did not wish to invite their business partners, they agreed to book half of the hotel and forgo the initial n to book the whole venue. Anthony and Benjamin were already dressed smartly in tiny suits early that day. They looked cool yet adorable. Anthony essentially looked like a little Keh once he donned his outfit, whereas Benjamin looked like Natasha instead. d in their respective outfits, the twins exuded a sort of indescribable elegance. When Natasha emerged from the room and saw them dressed as such, her lips curled upward. ¡°What is it, Nat?¡± Anthony asked at once. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Not at all. You look very handsome!¡± Natasha gushed. ¡°Are you calling Anthony or Daddy handsome, Nat?¡± Benjamin asked, given the resemnce between his brother and father. ¡°I''m praising my son,¡± Natasha assured. ¡°Then you should praise me instead as I look the most like you!¡± Benjamin protested. ¡°I''m referring to you. You''re the most handsome one!¡± Benjamin smiled with satisfaction at that. He then raised his eyebrows at Anthony, who shook his head helplessly. He even wants topete over things like this. ¡°When is Deniseing back, Nat?¡± Anthony asked as he turned around to face Natasha. ¡°She should be heading straight to the hotel today,¡± Natasha replied as she ate her breakfast. Anthony and Benjamin walked over and sat across from Natasha to begin having their breakfast. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°We haven''t seen her in so long,¡± Benjamin said wistfully. ¡°I wonder how she''s doing?¡± ¡°Don''t we video call her every day?¡± his brother said. ¡°How''s that the same?¡± Benjamin argued. ¡°I can see her, but I can''t touch her.¡± Anthony grinned. ¡°Sissy.¡± ¡°You sound as if you don''t miss her. Try abstaining from checking her Instagram for an entire day if you can!¡± Anthony was rendered speechless. I''ll just pretend he didn''t say anything. Natasha chuckled at their banter. ¡°All right, hurry up and finish your meal. We''ll be going straight there after breakfast.¡± Benjamin studied Natasha at that moment and noticed that she was still in her pajamas with her hair carelessly clipped up. Though she was already beautiful enough bare-faced, he had received his orders. ¡°Denise sent me a message this morning, Nat,¡± Benjamin announced as he looked at her. ¡°She told me to keep an eye on you and have you put on some makeup.¡± Natasha sighed resignedly. ¡°She''s still poking her nose everywhere despite not being here.¡± ¡°She also said to have you wear the leftmost dress in the closet.¡± She''s being awfully specific. Natasha''s wardrobe was maintained by the triplets, with Denise in charge of procuring her outfits. That was how she was privy to what Natasha had in her closet. Most impressive of all, Denise knew which clothes Natasha wore often and which ones she did not. As a result, the little girl was very familiar with the cement of each outfit. ¡°All right,¡± Natasha answered. Natasha returned to her room after breakfast to tidy up and put on her makeup. Then, she extracted the specified dress from her closet and put it on. It was a strapped gown with a plunging neckline. Decorated with sequins that sparkled from her shapely corbones to her tiny waist, her glorious figure was entuated to its full splendor. While the back hem of the gown reached the ground, the front had a high slit to show off her lithe legs. The boys were already waiting in the living room when Natasha appeared from her room. ¡°Let''s go,¡± she said. The boys looked up. Their eyes widened in shock when they saw Natasha. Though they knew she was beautiful, they were used to the sight of Natasha without makeup and assumed that to be the full extent of her beauty. However, a mere touch of makeup was enough to take their breaths away. Natasha frowned at their staring. ¡°Do I look bad?¡± Benjamin hurried over to her as he shook his head. ¡°No, Nat. You look amazing! You look like a seductress with makeup on. Coupled with this dress, your beauty is beyond this world.¡± ¡°Seductress?¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°I meant that as apliment! What I mean is that you are very beautiful. If you go out like that, you''ll be sure to reel in some handsome fellows.¡± Natasha was dumbstruck at his roundaboutpliment. ¡°Enough nonsense out of you,¡± Anthony snapped. Benjamin chuckled. ¡°I was drawing an example!¡± Natasha''s phone rang at that moment. She picked up at once after seeing it was Keh calling. ¡°Are you all packed?¡± ¡°Yes. We''re ready to go!¡± ¡°Come downstairs. I''m waiting for you already.¡± Natasha froze momentarily at his sudden arrival as she did not recall him mentioning that he was After hanging up, she turned her attention to the two children. ¡°Let''s go. Keh is waiting downstairs.¡± Benjamin''s eyebrows twitched mischievously. ¡°Daddy''s such a hardcore romantic,¡± he teased. ¡°How thoughtful of him toe. Don''t you think so, Nat? Aren''t you touched?¡± ¡°So,¡± Natasha retorted, ¡°you think your mother''s someone who''s so easily touched, do you?¡± ¡°Er...¡± ¡°I hope you show more sincerity than this when you woo girls in the future,¡± Natasha chastised. ¡°Don''t keep score of your gestures.¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Nat is right,¡± Anthony chimed in, earning him a reproachful re from his brother. Natasha chuckled and went to the door to put on a matching pair of heels before heading downstairs. Keh was leaning against a limousine outside, on the phone with someone, while Fabian waited on him. Before Keh could say a word after ending his call, he heard the voices of the two children and looked up to see Natasha emerging with the boys from the stairs. Though the gaze was fleeting, it instantly enraptured him. The bold dress revealed her figure wlessly. Her skin, already fair, appeared to be shining under the sun. Her wavy, long hair hung carelessly to the side to expose an elegant, swan-like neck. Her red lips were the cherry on top of a wless work of art. Though Keh had been stunned by Natasha''s beauty often ofte, each time cast her in a new light. How is it possible for this woman to look that perfect? Fabian, who stood beside him, was also bbergasted. Natasha being made-up was always a feast for his eyes, akin to watching celebrities walking the red carpet. He could not help butment to himself again. Mr. Hamilton''s taste is really something. Keh''s eyes narrowed. Keeping his gaze on her, he strode forward until he stood before her. Even though Natasha was in heels, he still stood a head taller. Keh offered her his hand in a gentlemanly fashion. Natasha looked at him for a moment before graciously epting his gesture by putting her hand in his palm. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Remaining Silent ¡°To what degree are you trying to mesmerize me?¡± Keh murmured while surveying her with his scorching gaze. Natasha looked toward Anthony and Benjamin at that moment and found them trying to hide their smiles. When they caught Natasha''s eye, they gave fake coughs before getting into the car. Only then did she turn to smile at Keh. ¡°You have demonstrated what it truly means to be shallow, Keh.¡± Keh did not deny her statement. ¡°Everybody has an appreciation for beauty. What''s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Nothing. I finally see how depraved you were before!¡± With a sudden movement, Keh pulled Natasha into his embrace and wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°I''ll tell you one more time: I was merely dissatisfied with having my marriage arranged for me. I''m not depraved!¡± He gently brushed a lock of hair by her ear as he spoke. ¡°Besides, this face has not changed much from before.¡± Natasha was about to say something, but her heart skipped a beat when his hand brushed past her ear. ¡°We''re out in public, Keh,¡± Natasha muttered. ¡°Are you intending on giving everybody a show?¡± Keh chuckled at her blushing face. ¡°Hmm? Are you embarrassed?¡± ¡°They''re looking from the car!¡± Natasha said sharply. ¡°Let them look. We''re not doing anything wrong.¡± Keh was not going to willingly relinquish the beautiful woman in his arms. Instead of speaking further, Natasha gave him a look that immediately caused Keh''s confidence to falter. ¡°Okay,¡± he said dejectedly as he let go of her slim waist and did his best to look dignified. He was about to help her into the car when he turned around and saw Anthony, Benjamin, and Fabian looking out from the windows. When they noticed his stare, they hurriedly retracted their gaze and pretended as if they had seen nothing. Keh narrowed his eyes and reverted to his usual cold self as he opened the door for Natasha. Once she was seated, he entered the vehicle as well. Despite the amount of space in the limousine, he chose to sit beside Natasha without showing any sign of moving. The atmosphere in the car became awkward. It was more lively with Denise around. As the boys still idolized Keh to some extent, they were unable to truly rx in his presence. Benjamin smiled as he gazed around in search of a conversational topic. ¡°Limousines just aren''t the same as regr cars. They feel morefortable.¡± Keh raised his brow. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes. It''s prettyfortable.¡± ¡°Then I''ll leave this limo with you. When this is over, we''ll have the driver send you to school in this.¡± Benjamin was rendered speechless. Anthony shot his brother a nce. ¡°Sometimes, keeping silent is not the most awkward thing to do.¡± Benjamin opened his mouth wordlessly. Man, people are mean. I''d better shut up. An indescribable weirdness hung in the air throughout the remainder of the journey. Anthony turned to Benjamin as he suddenly recalled something when they almost arrived. ¡°By the way, we forgot to invite Thalia earlier. Could you ask her where she is?¡± Natasha looked up at the mention of Thalia. ¡°You invited Thalia?¡± Anthony and Benjamin nodded as one. ¡°Yes.¡± Natasha wore a curious expression. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Anthony asked. Natasha smiled mysteriously. ¡°Nothing. It''s just that things are probably going to get interestingter.¡± The limousine soon arrived at the hotel. The passengers piled out of the vehicle and made their way into the building. There was a huge balcony at the venue, which had been decorated beautifully by a professional team. Apart from being tastefully done, the theme was one that appealed to children as it was both beautiful and lively. A blown-up photograph of the triplets smiling broadly hung above the entrance to the venue. Their N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. looks alone gave the impression that the event was a fanmeeting for child stars. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton went all out, didn''t he?¡± Natasha remarked as she surveyed the scene. Keh smiled. ¡°Grandpa is still not satisfied with this. He originally wanted to book the entire hotel, you know, but it was not doable. It was a good thing you mentioned wanting it to be a family-style birthday party, which prevented him from going out of control.¡± Natasha smiled at the sight of the boys running in. ¡°I just hope that it''s an unforgettable birthday party for those three. It would be meaningless for them if it were too formal. Besides, all they want is for the entire family to be together.¡± The entire family... Those three words touched Keh. The sideways nce he shot her was deep and meaningful. Natasha turned to meet his gaze. ¡°What is it? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Keh leaned in closer, an intense look in his eyes. ¡°No reason. It makes me happy to hear you refer to us as a family.¡± Natasha was dumbstruck. Did I say that? Even if did, I was referring to the triplets, not me and him. Keh spoke again before she could exin herself. ¡°Don''t worry; we''ll spend every birthday from now on together as a family.¡± Natasha fell silent at once and gazed at him without speaking. She was forced to admit that Keh was taking apart the fortress she had built around her heart, one brick at a time. ¡°Let go of me, Mr. Watson! Please, have some decency!¡± ¡°Decency? Weren''t you the one who came on to me?¡± ¡°I''m here to discuss matters with you. That doesn''t mean you can harass me!¡± ¡°You obviously prepared yourself beforeing to me. Enough pretending, now. How many times have you been used by Keh? What''s one more time by me?¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± At that moment, the noise of a couple struggling was heard. Natasha looked up. Her eyes shed in amusement when she recognized them. Keh followed her gaze, and his eyes narrowed when he spotted the arguing couple. With a leer on his face, Kingsley was trying his best to pull Thea into his arms. The woman looked visibly reluctant as she struggled in vain. She froze in surprise when she looked up and saw Keh and Natasha. Upon realizing how gorgeous Natasha looked, she almost went mad with jealousy. To Thea''s disgust, Kingsley kept up his harassment. After a brief consideration, she pushed him aside and headed straight for Keh. ¡°Help me, Keh!¡± To her surprise, Keh dodged her hand that was making a grab at him. Does he hate me to this extent? It was obvious that Kingsley did not expect to meet Keh here. Though a hint of guilt shed before his eyes, Kingsley steeled himself to approach them. ¡°It''s been a while, Keh!¡± Kingsley cried with a jovial smile before being struck dumb when he saw Natasha. How lucky is Keh for having increasingly beautiful women at his side? ¡°Who is this, Keh?¡± The lust in his eyes did not go unnoticed by Keh, who promptly ced Natasha behind him and met Kingsley''s gaze with a regally haughty expression. ¡°None of your business!¡± Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Pretense Falls Apart Kingsley''s expression became stony at Keh''s tant disrespect. ¡°I''m your elder, Keh. How could you speak to me like this?¡± Kingsley demanded as he panted with rage at being spoken to in such a manner before the two women. A sneer appeared on Keh''s lips as he gazed at the other man disdainfully. ¡°Elder? You tter yourself, Mr. Watson. You are only a shareholder of Hamilton Corporation. You''re not fit to be anybody''s elder.¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Kingsley red at him. ¡°I''m the same age as your father, Keh, and also a veteran of thepany. Being an elder is the least you should acknowledge me as. Are you that arrogant to people?¡± ¡°Arrogant?¡± Keh repeated coolly. ¡°That implies that you are a human being deserving of my respect.¡± ¡°Keh!¡± Kingsley shouted with a fierce re, though he could not do anything against the younger man. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Keh would at least pretend to be courteous when he ran into Kingsley in the past. However, after the attempted impeachment previously, Keh had robbed him of practically everything. Though he had a bit of shares left, he did not have any authority in thepany anymore. I can''t believe he isn''t even giving me the dignity of acting respectfully. Kingsley spoke once more after staring at the younger man for a long time. ¡°As your elder, Keh, I advise you to keep your ego in check, lest ites back to bite you in the ass.¡± Keh merely smiled. ¡°You should watch yourself instead, Mr. Watson. After all, you wade in dangerous waters.¡± Though he spoke lightly, there was a hint of overwhelming threat in his voice. Kingsley red at him as he clenched his fists. ¡°Hmph, just you wait!¡± he grunted coldly before leaving with a dramatic turn of his heels. Keh smiled faintly at his departure. Thea remained where she was. Her gaze fell upon Keh after Kingsley left. This man is arrogant but has the right to be. It''s so attractive watching him tell people off. Her heart beat faster as she said, ¡°Thank you for getting me out of that, Keh.¡± It was only then that Keh''s gaze fell upon her, though the luster had disappeared from his eyes. It was like he was looking at a stranger. ¡°You overthink. I wasn''t getting you out of anything. I merely addressed a problem between him and me.¡± Thea was surprised and hurt at how cleanly Keh cut her off. She gazed instinctively at Natasha. Though thetter stood next to him with an inscrutable expression on her face, Thea knew that Keh''s blunt refrain was for Natasha''s benefit. Her face flushing with embarrassment, she was about to say more when Keh turned to look at Natasha. ¡°Let''s go,¡± he murmured in a voice as warm as his gaze. ¡°We should head in.¡± Natasha swept a nce over at Thea before nodding her assent. ¡°Mmm.¡± In a well-practiced motion, Keh took her hand and headed inside without another word. He looks at me as if I was a mere acquaintance. Thea''s eyes grew red as the memories of happier times they shared surfaced in her mind''s eye. Slowly, jealousy clouded her vision as her fists clenched. The jealousy seared especially painfully when she saw them holding hands. His love belongs to me. I should be the one standing next to him. The appearance of this woman has changed everything! Thea''s resolve strengthened at that thought. Turning to leave, her brows creased when she suddenly caught sight of the person standing behind her. At that moment, Denise was standing not far away with a man behind her. She was watching Thea with a smile on her face that looked uncannily like Natasha''s. ¡°What do you think? My parents are a good match, aren''t they?¡± Denise asked as she smiled mockingly at the woman. Already fuming, Thea''s mood did not improve at the sight of the neer. ¡°Good match?¡± Thea scoffed. ¡°How so? Don''t you know that your mother stole somebody else''s man? What about that is worth showing off? She''s the third wheel, and you are merely her daughter.¡± Denise kept her cool against the woman''s palpable fury. Natasha had once taught her not to get angry at a loser as the victory would be meaningless. Denise sighed as she looked at Thea with pity. ¡°A woman with unrequited love is a pitiful thing indeed.¡± Thea turned pale with rage. ¡°What did you say?¡± she snarled. If it were not for the man standing behind her, she would have dashed forward to teach the girl a lesson. Denise merely gazed at Thea. Though the woman''s expression at the moment was terrifying, there was no hint of fear in Denise''s eyes. ¡°My mother was with my father before you. Even Daddy has never acknowledged you as his girlfriend. Isn''t that unrequited love?¡± Thea did not expect to be taught a lesson by a young girl. ¡°What do you know?¡± she snapped, gritting her teeth in consternation. ¡°If it weren''t for your mother''s appearance, I would be his girlfriend now!¡± Denise''s eyes held nothing but pity. ¡°All right, then. Think whatever you want, as long as it makes you happy.¡± Without waiting for Thea to respond, the girl left. ¡°Little girl!¡± Thea called out suddenly. Denise turned around. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Thea smiled coldly at her. ¡°I just want to warn you to watch your words and attitude when you''re in public, or somebody will teach you a lesson.¡± Denise smiled indifferently at her words. ¡°I will be courteous to those who deserve it. Others, however, are not worthy.¡± Without affording her an opportunity to retort, Denise smiled onest time and headed in with the stride of a victor. The sight drove Thea mad. She lost herposure entirely as her eyes narrowed with hatred. If it was jealousy she felt toward Natasha earlier, Denise''s words had managed to invoke her rage. Thea''s gaze flitted upward to the poster at the entrance, which was a photograph of the triplets. A birthday party? This time, she was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, she walked toward the wall-to-ceiling window, which allowed her a view of everything going on at the party. Though the attendees were few, the decorations conjured a warm and intimate setting. Peals of Keh remained by Natasha''s side the entire time. His gaze did not so much as move from her body. The scene felt like a thorn in Thea''s eye. Why should they enjoy a happy ending while I fall into despair like so? At that thought, hatred shed across Thea''s eyes. If that''s the case, we''ll all despair together! Nobody gets a happy ending if I don''t! Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Very Special Birthday Gifts Stopping her car right outside the entrance, Thalia went on to toss her keys over to the security guard there before she headed right in. Having sessfully located the ce, she was about to enter when she saw the person standing in front of the ss windows. That yielded a frown from Thalia. Though she could not recall the woman''s name, she did remember her. Seeing the manner in which the other woman was peering inside, Thalia could not help but shake her head haplessly. ¡°A truly lovesick woman, she is...¡± Following that, she passed the invitation card along to the staff who was manning the entrance and walked on through. ¡°Hey there!¡± Once inside, Thalia took it upon herself to extend greetings all around. ¡°Thalia!¡± Anthony, Benjamin, and Denise ran over to mob her the minute they spotted her. Thalia felt an urge to have children of her own while she regarded each and every one of them. They looked so sweet in their formal wear. How could anything in this world be this cute? How great would it be if they were mine? Argh! They are just so wonderful and adorable! ¡°How did you get here, Thalia?¡± Anthony asked her. ¡°I drove!¡± Thalia had a twinkle in her eyes. Who, in that moment, would remember that she was the top dog in the world of hackers? Her current facade was simply too mesmerizing! ¡°We forgot to give you a call when we got here!¡± said Anthony sheepishly. The mention of that prompted Thalia to notice Keh, who was fawning all over Natasha. ¡°It''s fine. I think I''d probably end up fighting with Keh if I had to sit in the same car with him!¡± Anthony was left at a loss for words. Can''t discount that possibility! ¡°You know, your daddy''s little lover is standing out there watching!¡± Thalia directed their attention toward the outside. But when they turned to look, no one was there anymore. That caused Thalia''s brows to furrow. ¡°She was still standing there a minute ago. You have no idea how pitiful she looked!¡± ¡°She''s not Daddy''s little lover,¡± said Denise in protest. ¡°Do you know who I was referring to?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°I bumped into her on the way in!¡± Denise replied. ¡°We even chatted for a bit too!¡± ¡°Chat?¡± Anthony''s brow perked up in skepticism. ¡°What did you talk about?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°I was just counseling her, advising her not to insist on going after someone who doesn''t belong to her. That''s all!¡± Both Anthony and Benjamin looked bbergasted. Regarding Denise, Thalia thought that the girl''s soft exterior belied her strength in character. Yeah, she''s just like me! She loved that, and that only fueled her desire to kidnap them away right now even more. ¡°Come with me,¡± said Thalia. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To get your birthday presents, of course!¡± Thalia said. Anthony''s eyes lit up as he knew that a present from Thalia would likely not be anything pedestrian. He then remarked cheekily, ¡°Why are you being so nice to us?¡± To which Thalia replied, ¡°Don''t worry. You''ll find out, eventually!¡± Hence, after the trio exchanged knowing looks, the lot of them quietly made their way to one corner. While this was happening, Natasha, who was staring at Thalia from not too far away, had a look of concern. Beside her, Keh noticed and asked, ¡°What is it? Is there something wrong?¡± Finding it hard to exin, Natasha considered her words before she spoke. ¡°I''m going to go make a phone call!¡± With that, she walked off to the side with her phone in hand. Keh''s brows bunched up as he watched her from behind. He had always sensed an air of mysteriousness about Natasha. His eyes narrowed when he turned to look at Thalia, who was nked by the three munchkins on both sides. Why would someone from the Darz want to get so chummy with the three of them? In the beginning, he was quite wary about whether she had any ulterior motives, but as time went on, it did not seem that she harbored anything in that respect. Still, it would be quite a stretch to suggest that it could be purely because she is fond of them... Keh continued to retain his vignce as he watched her. Meanwhile, Natasha made a call to Spencer. Strangely though, her calls could not seem to reach him. Natasha frowned. Could this be predestined? She could not imagine what it would be like for them to meet shortly after. Nheless, after some deliberation, Natasha sent Spencer a text message. The rest is in their hands! In the corner, Thalia presented her gifts to the three kids. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Before them were three refined-looking boxes. Once unwrapped, they were revealed to contain three watches. Albeit vastly different in their construction, all of them looked exquisitely crafted. The trio looked at the watches, then at one another. ¡°These are watches that are exclusively made by Darz. Usually, only insiders of the Darz would have ess to them. I specially requested them from Kyle, and in order to protect your identity, I''ve intentionally had them revamp the exterior. That way, it''d look more like ordinary watches ande across as being less conspicuous.¡± ¡°Have the exterior look more like ordinary watches?¡± Benjamin''s bafflement led to a pointed question. ¡°There''s more to these watches than meets the eye. With them, you would be able to contact the insiders at Darz directly. Also, they have built-in self-defense mechanisms concealed within. All in all, they have a multitude of features. Just take your time to experiment with them,¡± Thalia exined. Having recalled something, she added, ¡°But in order to avoid other people noticing, you''d have to enter your own passcode when using it, or they won''t be any different from your average watch otherwise.¡± The eyes of the trio were filled with excitement as they spent quite some time fiddling with the watches in their hands. ¡°Aren''t you going to try them on?¡± asked Thalia in puzzlement. When they heard that, they instantly put the watches around their wrists. The fit was perfect, as though the watches had been tailor-made for them. On top of that, the watches did not stand out too much and did not look out of ce at all. At that moment, Thalia added, ¡°This watch is especially important for you, Denise. As a girl, there are far more threats against you out there. This would be enough for you to protect yourself. If utilized well, not even a few people would be able to harm you if they came at you together. It''s much more potent than the electric shock the one Anthony has is capable of delivering!¡± Denise''s lips curled up as she listened. ¡°I love it, Thalia. Thank you.¡± ¡°d to hear that!¡± Thalia too smiled broadly. Then, she turned her attention to Anthony and Benjamin. ¡°How about you two?¡± Anthony did a fine job of keeping hisposure, and with the watch worn around his wrist, he replied with a straight face, ¡°Yeah. I guess it''s all right.¡± ¡°Not bad, I''d say,¡± Benjamin concurred. Thalia was tickled pink by their response. ¡°What, that''s it? Forget it if you don''t want them. I can just take them back!¡± With that, she reached out as though she meant to collect the watches back from them. Immediately, Anthony and Benjamin withdrew from her. ¡°How could you ask for something to be returned after you''ve given it to someone else?¡± Anthony retorted. ¡°Yeah, that''s right,¡± echoed Benjamin. From the way he looked at his watch, it was obvious that he loved it to bits. Thaliaughed aloud. ¡°Bunch of fakers. You''ve no idea how much effort it took me to convince Kyle for this!¡± Being as sharp as he was, Anthony quickly caught on to something. He regarded her. ¡°Does that mean that Kyle is aware you''ve met the three of us?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Thalia was momentarily stumped. ¡°Are you going to deny that you told him about us?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Not exactly. I wouldn''t dare do that without your say-so. But I think that he does know I''ve met the three of you. How else do you think I could have managed to get these presents for you guys? That''s why I think it''s only going to be a matter of time before hees over. It''s inevitable!¡± Thalia said. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Feeling Suspicious As Anthony knew he alone could excite Kyle, thetter would surely be thrilled by the three of them. However, he didn''t want to hide that matter for long. Before finding a way to adjust the rtionship between Keh and Darz, Anthony chose to keep it a secret for now. Even if there was a solution, he didn''t really care about it being exposed or not. Anthony looked at her and said, ¡°I will solve the current problem as soon as possible. Just give me some time.¡± ¡°Just do it as soon as possible. Kyle has a lot ofints about me now, and those who don''t know thought I''ve been turned against!¡± replied Thalia. ¡°Don''t worry. Although he said that, he will never doubt your loyalty to Darz,¡± Anthony responded confidently. Hearing that, Thalia raised her eyebrows proudly. ¡°That''s for sure. After all, I am also a veteran of Darz.¡± ¡°So, I''ll still need your help to handle this matter!¡± Anthony looked at her and smiled. ¡°I have no problem with that...¡± Suddenly, Thalia knitted her brows as she felt that something was wrong. Looking at Anthony, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°I think I''ve been dragged into another situation by you again.¡± ¡°Well, you are,¡± Benjamin confirmed. At that, Thalia was rendered speechless. Then, Denise chirped, ¡°It''s okay, Thalia. You canpletely me my brother on this matter and say that he threatened you. After all, as far as his skills are concerned, he does have this ability.¡± Is she... bragging? However, after thinking that Anthony really had this ability, Thalia gave up on that thought. ¡°See, at least Denise cares about me... unlike you two!¡± Thalia rolled her eyes at Anthony and Benjamin. She then looked at Denise and continued, ¡°Denise, you must always side with me in the future because we are the only girls in Darz. We mustn''t fight, and we must stick together, okay?¡± Nodding, Denise replied, ¡°Of course!¡± Hearing that, Thalia smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Good girl. Don''t you worry. When you train at Darz, I will definitely take good care of you and make sure that you be the second Darz can''t let go of.¡± Hearing that, Denise was stunned for a moment, and her eyes shed with a trace of doubt. Even so, she then nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah. Okay, deal.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± At that time, Anthony and Benjamin on the side watched them and knew what Denise was thinking. It was just that the conversation did not continue further. Let''s just give her some more time. As the four of them were talking, Natasha and Keh walked toward them. ¡°You look happy. What are you guys talking about?¡± Natasha asked with a smile. Seeing Natasha, Thalia sighed inwardly, feeling that the woman standing outside earlier was no longer pitiful. The two of them were not on the same level at all, and that woman was just humiliating herself. This useless man, Keh, is so lucky. Not only are his children impressive, but his wife is stunning. God, why are you so unfair? As Thalia was lost in thoughts, Denise raised her arm to show her new watch. ¡°Nat, this watch is a birthday present that Thalia gave us. Does it look good?¡± Natasha nced at the watch on Denise''s wrist. Although it looked no different from an ordinary watch, it was exquisitely crafted. At first nce, Natasha knew that the watch was custom-made and of great value. It seems that Thalia gave a lot for these. However, those special watches made Natasha have an epiphany. Despite that, she still looked calm on the surface as if she didn''t recognize anything. Natasha then said with a smile, ¡°Yes, it''s beautiful, but it must be expensive, right?¡± Those words were obviously aimed at Thalia. Smiling, Thalia replied, ¡°Um, it''s fine. It was not that expensive. The most important thing is that the three of them like it!¡± Facing a beauty, Thalia was kind. Suddenly, Keh stretched out his hand and inspected the watch that Denise was wearing. His dark eyes shed with a hint of shrewdness. ¡°Yes, it looks very nice, but I have never seen this style before. Where did you buy it?¡± He raised his head and stared at Thalia. Although Keh was a sharp man, the items from Darz were not something that he could just look at and uncover clues. Moreover, Thalia had even deliberately reced the watch cases and redesigned them. Hence, there were only three of those on the market, and nobody would ever find out. The most important thing was that the watches'' true functions could not be used unless their codes were keyed in, so even if Keh had his suspicions, there was no evidence, and he could not find any problems with it. With a smile, Thalia replied, ¡°I didn''t buy it. It was made by a friend of mine.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Your friend has good taste, then. It just so happens that I want to customize a watch as well. Maybe you can introduce your friend to me?¡± asked Keh. ¡°I''m afraid not.¡± Thalia was not polite at all. ¡°Why''s that?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My friend doesn''t like men and refuses to serve them,¡± Thalia uttered smilingly. At that moment, Keh looked at Anthony and Benjamin. Seeing that, Thalia continued, ¡°Those two don''t count because they''re undeveloped kids. They''re not men.¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony and Benjamin were left speechless, as they felt insulted. Keh didn''t really want a watch; he was just testing her. After Keh heard her say that, a meaningful smile appeared on his face. ¡°What a pity. I didn''t know such a strange person exists.¡± ¡°You''re wealthy. There must be another skilled person that you can find,¡± stated Thalia. ¡°Hmm, well, perhaps that''s all I can do for now.¡± The conversation between the two sounded normal, but everyone present could feel something different. One was repeatedly testing the other, while the other was ying dumb. The situation was interesting. Natasha knew that Keh must also have doubts about Thalia''s identity. From the time he was in the hospital until the present, Thalia had always been around Anthony. Even if she didn''t do anything harmful and even protected Anthony, given Keh''s character, he would definitely be skeptical about that matter. Closing her eyes, Natasha seemed indifferent, making people unable to read her. At the same time, Thalia grumbled quietly in her mind. I don''t care if Keh suspects me or knows I''m from Darz. I''m not the only one here that''s from there. Even all three of his children are. I wonder how he''ll react when he finds out. Perhaps... it''ll be satisfactory for me! Haha! Even with such thoughts in her mind, Thalia was still calm on the surface. At that moment, Liam suddenly shouted, ¡°It''s almost time, kids! We should light the candles and make a wish!¡± Hearing Liam''s voice, they all walked over. ¡°But some people haven''t arrived yet!¡± ¡°There''s still someoneing?¡± asked Liam. Natasha nced at the time, wondering if Spencer had seen the message. Just as they were talking, a figure entered through the door. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Saw The Same Tattoo As My Father ¡°Am Ite?¡± Sharon asked, walking in. She was just wearing an ordinary long dress, but after years of experience in the entertainment industry, she still exuded a gorgeous vibe. Denise greeted her joyfully, ¡°Sharon, you''re finally here! We were just about to cut the cake!¡± Sharon looked at her and said, ¡°I came right after the shooting ended, and I didn''t even have time to pick up the gift. Jessica will bring it over in a while!¡± ¡°Oh, that doesn''t matter. I''m already happy that you came!¡± uttered Denise. Pinching Denise''s cute cheek, Sharon remarked, ¡°How sweet of you!¡± ¡°Come! Come!¡± Denise then pulled her further in. On the other side, Natasha was slightly relieved the moment she saw Sharon. Keh, who was beside her, could feel the difference in her. He leaned into her ear and asked in a low voice, ¡°What''s the matter? What are you worried about?¡± Looking at him, Natasha raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Take a guess.¡± ¡°Is someone elseing?¡± asked Keh, with his dark eyes looking at her, full of certainty. Natasha was stunned for a moment. Keh was indeed very keen, and it was not easy to hide some things from him. She hoped that Spencer would avoid showing up after he read the message. Seeing that Sharon hade, Liam thought everyone had arrived. Hence, he began to arrange the ns again. Just then, Anthony looked at Natasha and queried, ¡°Oh right, Nat, didn''t you say that a friend is Hearing that, everyone looked at her. ¡°Maybe something happened, and my friend can''te anymore,¡± Natasha replied lightly, still hoping that Spencer saw her message. ¡°Oh, okay, then,¡± said Anthony, not minding it. ¡°Who said I can''te?¡± A man''s low voice suddenly sounded at the door. Then, an elegant figure slowly walked in. Hearing that voice, Thalia, who wasughing with Benjamin, instantly stiffened. She stood rooted as though she was struck by lightning. Did I hear it wrong? This voice... Could it be him? Everyone immediately looked toward the door, spotting Spencer in ck attire, his hair loose. A faint, charming smile stered across his delicate face. ¡°I just came a littlete to pick up the presents. Who said I couldn''te?¡± Spencer joked and walked in. Looking straight at the triplets, he approached them and introduced himself, ¡°Hello, birthday boys and girl. My name is Spencer Teal. I have been friends with your mother for over ten years. I''ve been wanting to meet you guys, and I finally got the chance now!¡± Spencer''s appearance could indeed rival that of a woman''s. His lips were red, his teeth white, and he looked charming. He had tender skin and a pair of long and narrow eyes that could capture people''s souls. Looking at him, Denise remarked in a daze, ¡°You look so beautiful!¡± Spencer was stunned for a moment. Although he preferred to be praised for being handsome rather than beautiful, he seemed to have gotten used to it after so long. stering a smile, he replied, ¡°Thank you, but if it can be changed to being handsome, I''ll be happier!¡± ¡°You''re also handsome. You''re handsome and beautiful!¡± Denise replied smilingly. Denise was unrivaled for being honey-tongued. Everyone would always be delighted after hearing her Spencer raised his eyebrows. ¡°Thank you. You''re much cuter and kinder than your mother.¡± He was infinitely tolerant toward children, and with Natasha as aparison, he knew that her children would surely be like her. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. As he made thatment, Spencer threw a sarcastic look at Natasha. Thetter didn''t speak as she stared at Thalia, motioning Spencer to look in the same direction. Spencer didn''t realize anything yet, but after so many years of being her friend, he could read her. Hence, he shifted his gaze toward Thalia. At that moment, Thalia gradually turned around. The moment he saw her, the smile on Spencer''s face instantly froze as a hint of perplex shed across his eyes. Thalia didn''t say anything. She just stared at him as she balled her hands into fists. Her eyes were filled with resentment, hatred, and uneptance. Spencer''s heart was palpitating. Initially, he thought he could remain calm and unperturbed upon seeing her. However, right at this moment, he found he had overestimated himself. Withdrawing his gaze, he subconsciously looked at Natasha, who frowned helplessly. There''s no way Natasha would do this on purpose. Things must have gone wrong. Looking away, he remarked, ¡°I suddenly remembered I have something else to do, so I''ll be leaving now.¡± With that, he turned around and left before anyone could say a word. It all happened abruptly, which made everyone confused. Looking at him, Thalia hollered, ¡°Stop!¡± Spencer was stunned for a while before picking up his pace and left. He looked as if he was fleeing in a panic. ¡°I said stop, Spencer!¡± Thalia bellowed, but Spencer had no intention of stopping. Aware that the man was trying to escape again, Thalia got to her feet and chased after him. ¡°You''re such a coward, Spencer!¡± With Thalia chasing him, Spencer ran faster. As the two left, everyone looked at each other. What just happened? Even Anthony was looking at Natasha in puzzlement. ¡°What''s going on, Nat? Does your friend know Thalia?¡± Natasha didn''t know what to reply. After all, the situation was tooplicated to be exined. As she pondered for a moment, she looked at them and responded, ¡°I''ll go check on them.¡± With that, she got up and went outside. Uneasy of letting her go outside alone, Keh chirped, ¡°I''ll go with her. You guys stay here.¡± When he also took his leave, Anthony looked at Benjamin and Denise. The trio was seeminglymunicating with each other through their gazes. By the time Natasha was outside, Spencer and Thalia were no longer in sight. Looking around, she still couldn''t see them. She then took out her phone and called Spencer, but the Right then, Keh saw her and walked toward her. ¡°Is this what you''ve been worrying about the whole day?¡± Raising her head, Natasha looked at Keh, not denying it. Seeing that she had no intention of exining, Keh didn''t pursue the matter. Instead, he just uttered, ¡°Let them solve their affairs by themselves. Them meeting each other is fate, right?¡± Natasha stared at the man''s flickering eyes as thoughts of them appeared in her mind. That''s right. Weren''t we like this as well? Thinking of that, Natasha could not help but smile. ¡°We should head back. The kids are still waiting to cut the cake,¡± said Keh, grabbing her hand and going back. When they were in the hall, several tall and muscr foreign men were walking in their direction. They were wearing ck T-shirts. They didn''t look any special, but as the two walked past them, Natasha suddenly noticed the tattoo on one of the men''s arms. That made her stop in her tracks. If Natasha remembered correctly, the tattoo was exactly the same as the one on her father''s shoulder. Turning around, Keh looked at her. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Not responding to him, Natasha shook his hand off, turned around, and rushed outside. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Meet Again ¡°Nat!¡± Keh eximed. He could tell something was wrong with her, and so he immediately followed her. Natasha was wearing a pair of high heels, which was why she almost stumbled just after a few steps. Then she just took them off and ran outside. A car was in front of the entrance. When she arrived, three or four of the men had already entered the vehicle. Just as thest man was about to enter the car, she grabbed him. The foreign man was stunned as he whipped his head around to look at her. The others in the car turned their attention to her as well. ¡°Is there anything you need?¡± the man asked in proper Ustranian. Not replying to him, Natasha tried to find something on his arm. The man''s eyes narrowed, and the edges of his lips curved upward as he thought Natasha was trying to flirt with him. After all, it was rare for him to meet a beautiful woman at this ce. ¡°Are you trying to flirt with me, miss?¡± the foreign man asked with a smile. ¡°I''m afraid I don''t have time right now as I got something to do. How about you give me your phone number, and I''ll look for you during the night?¡± At his word, the men in the carughed. At that moment, Natasha saw the tattoo on his arm and was stunned. The tattoo was simr but also different from the image in her mind. Ignoring theirughter, she raised her head and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The men were shocked to hear her speak proper Ustranian. ¡°You know how to speak Ustranian?¡± ¡°What does this tattoo mean?¡± she asked directly. The expression on the man''s face instantly became serious when she asked about the tattoo. ¡°You recognize this tattoo?¡± the man questioned as he withdrew the smile on his face. A dangerous aura then emanated from his body as he took two steps toward Natasha. ¡°Tell me!¡± There wasn''t a shred of fear in her eyes as she stared at him. The man sneered, ¡°I can tell you about it. However, there''s a price you need to pay!¡± He then reached his hand toward the back of his waist. At that moment, Keh showed up, getting in between Natasha and the man. The foreign man narrowed his eyes at Keh''s abrupt appearance. ¡°There''s another one who wants to die, I see!¡± ¡°You can try,¡± Keh sneered, ¡°but we''ll see who''s the one going to die!¡± The foreign man was about to pull out his gun when a person called out to him from the car, ¡°Erik!¡± The person continued to speak in a deep voice. ¡°Don''t cause any trouble. We''re leaving immediately!¡± Keh nced into the car. Aside from the men who had just entered the vehicle, there was someone else inside¡ªsomeone who had authority over them. The foreign man swept his gaze past Keh and Natasha before holstering his gun. ¡°I''ll remember you. Don''t let me see you again, otherwise...¡± he threatened, gesturing his thumb across his neck, thinking he could scare Keh. However, thetter was not even frightened a bit. In fact, he didn''t even blink as he simply smiled with disdain. ¡°You should be careful with your brain, too!¡± Taunts between two men often yed out like that. ¡°You better keep a close eye on your woman!¡± With that, the man called Erik went into the car. The door closed before the vehicle drove away. The moment the car left, Natasha chased after it. ¡°Nat!¡± Keh shouted, swiftly following her. As the car drove ahead of her, the driver said, ¡°Boss, that chick is still following us!¡± The man sitting in the passenger seat saw Natasha chasing the car through the rearview mirror, and his eyes narrowed behind his sunsses. ¡°Boss, why don''t you let me just take care of them?¡± Erik asked. ¡°This is Chanaea. If you make a move, you may expose your identity! Besides, that man isn''t an ordinary person!¡± ¡°But that woman recognizes our tattoo!¡± Erik retorted. At that moment, the man in the passenger seat took off his sunsses. His eyes were deep, sunken, and appeared a little gray. As the woman in the rearview mirror became smaller and smaller, the edges of his lips curved upward with intrigue. ¡°Don''t you think she''s not afraid of you?¡± ¡°Maybe she''s just an ignorant woman!¡± The man with sses smiled. ¡°You still don''t understand women!¡± He proceeded to put the sunsses on again before waving at the ck dot seen in the rearview mirror. ¡°See youter, girl!¡± On the other side, Natasha chased after the car for a very long time. It wasn''t until the vehicle vanished from her view that she stopped with a pant. As she stared in the direction of the car, images of her parents lying in the fire emerged in her mind. Those tattoos meant nothing special to her back then. Only when she saw the foreign man''s tattoo that she recalled the past. The tattoos were different, but she was certain there was a connection between the two. After so many years, her search still hadn''t yielded any results. At that current moment, she realized the tattoo could be a clue, one that she had forgotten. On the streets, Natasha continued to stare ahead. There was a thinyer of sweat on her forehead. While her face was getting pale, she still looked beautiful. Passersby kept turning their heads to look at her. Some even got into an ident because they were so absorbed by her beauty. Sounds of argument could be heard at the side of the road, but Natasha didn''t care. She was still immersed in her world, unable to break free. It was then Keh approached her from behind. Looking at her, he shifted his line of sight to her injury, which caused his heart to ache. He had known the woman for a long, but this was the first time he saw her behaving out of character. Even during the ident or when she encountered an assassination attempt at the hospital, she never acted like that. In the past, it was as though she had possessed an indestructible mind and body. At that moment, as she revealed her tender side to him, he felt touched, violently so. Keh knew something was going on with Natasha. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Perhaps... His eyes narrowed as he stepped toward her. ¡°Nat!¡± Natasha remained unmoved as her eyes were still fixed on the direction the car had left. Aplicated look was present in her eyes. ¡°If you want to find them, I can help you!¡± he proposed. Only then did she return to her senses and turn to look at him. ¡°Trust me!¡± There was a resolute look in his eyes as he spoke. While she didn''t have any expectations for him, his words did touch her. ¡°For now, let''s head back first,¡± he uttered as he took off his jacket, putting it on her and carrying her up. She didn''t struggle and simply let him carry her. Underneath the big tree at the side of the street, Keh carried Natasha back to the hotel. They were so attractive that people thought they were looking at a painting. Even though her expression appeared mncholic, and there was an injury on her leg, the scene was still beautiful enough to attract people''s attention. It really appeared as though it was a scene ripped out of a television drama. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Touched Soon, they arrived at the lobby of the hotel. Keh didn''t let Natasha go until they arrived at the lounge. She was ced on the couch before he asked a staff member to bring him a medical kit and a pair of slippers. Looking at her leg, he crouched in front of her and started treating her wound in silence. The pain in her leg snapped her back to her senses. A strange feeling shed across her heart when she noticed him taking care of her wound. With her leg on his, Keh used a cotton bud to treat her wound with care, as if he was handling a rare treasure. He kept blowing air on her injury as though he was afraid he would hurt her. At that moment, Natasha was touched. Maybe I''m just being melodramatic, but his willingness to take care of my injury so carefully really touched me. Back then, when he saved me at the hospital, I didn''t even feel this way, but now I do. I''m starting to believe his words aren''t at all empty. Am I... letting my walls down? ¡°Keh...¡± she suddenly called his name as she stared at him. Raising his head, the man met her eyes. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Emotions were swirling in her heart. Staring at him, she wanted to say something, but she didn''t feel the words gathered behind her lips were appropriate to utter. After a long period of hesitation, she squeezed out only one word, ¡°Thanks!¡± He seemed to have understood something but didn''t say anything. After he treated her wound and applied a band-aid on it, she was given soft slippers. ¡°I told you before that you never need to say that word to me.¡± Keh gazed at her. As the woman looked at him, she wasn''t sure what to say, so she just nodded after some time. The edges of his lips curved upward with delight. He nced at the banquet before speaking up again. ¡°Nat, I don''t know what happened to you, but I know you''re feeling pretty conflicted right now. Today is the triplet''s birthday, and it''s the first time so many people are celebrating it with them. If you aren''t happy, they won''t be either. So, turn that frown upside down, okay? I''ll apany you to do whatever you want to do after the event, all right?¡± Indeed, he was qualified to be a father. Natasha almost forgot about the birthday when she was blinded by her own emotions. After she was reminded of the triplets, she nodded in agreement, as she also didn''t want to disappoint them. ¡°Mhm, I''m fine!¡± Seeing her return to normal prompted Keh to smile. ¡°Let''s go back, then,¡± he stated, stretching his hand out toward her. She stared at him with hesitation before cing her hand in his palm. With barely any effort, he pulled her up and held her hand. ¡°Does your leg still hurt?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± she replied, shaking her head. He had to check it with his own eyes before taking her back. ¡°Don''t tell them about what happened,¡± Natasha suddenly mentioned when they arrived at the entrance. Giving her a side nce, he nodded. Adjusting her emotions, she took a deep breath and entered the room. After Natasha and Keh went out, the triplets lost their enthusiasm for their birthday. They simply waited for them to return and didn''t do anything. When the kids saw the two, they immediately approached the adults. ¡°Nat! Mr. Handsome!¡± Denise strolled toward them. The moment she saw the two holding hands, mischief shed across her eyes. On the other hand, Terence''s eyebrows furrowed when he saw them holding hands. Before he could ask anything, he noticed Keh holding a pair of high heels and Natasha wearing a pair of slippers. Thus, he asked worryingly, ¡°What happened?¡± Others might not have noticed it, but Terence could tell something was wrong with Natasha''s expression. Even though she was smiling, it appeared forceful. ¡°It''s nothing, Grandpa,¡± Natasha replied. ¡°I identally hurt my leg when I went out earlier. Keh helped me walk back here.¡± Terence turned his line of sight to Keh, wondering if she was telling the truth. At that moment, Keh yed along extremely well. ¡°Don''t worry, Old Mr. Watson. Her bones were unhurt. It''s just that her feet got a little twisted. Two days of rest will be enough for her to recover.¡± Since the two had provided their exnation, Terence didn''t feel the need to say anything else and believed them. ¡°Nat!¡± Anthony approached her and held her up on the other side. His worried gaze was fixed on her. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°It did, but not anymore,¡± Natasha said intentionally. ¡°You really don''t need to go to the hospital and have it checked?¡± Liam was worried as well. ¡°That''s right, Nat!¡± Benjamin added with concern. ¡°There''s no need for it, Old Mr. Hamilton. I''m feeling all better now. I just need a little bit of rest,¡± Natasha reassured. ¡°Leg injuries can get pretty serious, you know. You shouldn''t take it lightly!¡± Sharon added. ¡°Don''t worry, I got this.¡± A smile formed on Natasha''s face. ¡°Come and sit here, Nat!¡± Denise spoke. ¡°You should just sit here today and don''t move, Nat!¡± Benjamin swiftly added. ¡°If you need anything, just let me know. I''ll be here to serve you!¡± The smile on Natasha''s face became brighter as she stared at them. I''m so lucky to have so many people who care about me. It was why she feltpelled to celebrate their birthday with them. ¡°All right, it''s you three''s birthday today. It''s getting prettyte, so let''s get this birthday party started!¡± she urged. ¡°But your friends...¡± Liam trailed off. ¡°Don''t mind them. They have their problems to solve. We just need to focus on having fun!¡± The old man nodded. ¡°Sure. In that case, let''s have fun!¡± He then asked someone to light up the candles. ¡°Make a wish,¡± Sharon urged. The triplets stood in front of the tall cake and made a wish. Closing his eyes, Anthony said, ¡°I wish Nat would live happily for the rest of her life!¡± It was Denise''s turn. ¡°I wish every day will be like today and that our family will forever stay together happily!¡± ¡°I wish... uh... I wish both of their wishes woulde true!¡± Benjamin had no idea what he wanted to wish for since his siblings had already stated them. Everyone smiled when they heard the children''s wishes. They were simultaneously delighted and sad. Normally, children would have far wilder wishes, but the triplets'' were so simple. Natasha''s eyes were getting a bit red as she watched from the side, even though she didn''t like to be emotional. Just then, Liam spoke up. ¡°You shouldn''t have said your wishes out loud!¡± ¡°No worries. It doesn''t matter if they said it out loud or not. It''lle true regardless,¡± Terence retorted. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°That''s enough, you old fogey. Let''s just cut the cake. It''s gettingte.¡± ¡°Fine, fine. Whatever you say.¡± With that, the triplets began to cut their cake. At the side, Natasha watched it happen with a smile. Yet, her mind couldn''t stop thinking about the incident from earlier. I must figure out what''s going on! Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Behave Yourself On the other side, Thalia followed Spencer out of the building and watched him leave in a car. Thus, she also hopped into a car and followed behind him. Because Spencer drove at high speed, Thalia had to do the same to keep up. It was as though both of them were racing on the street. As Spencer drove, he tried to avoid her. However, at the same time, he kept ncing at the vehicle behind him, as if he was afraid something was going to happen to Thalia. As for Thalia herself, she just wanted to catch him and question him. There''s no way I''m letting him escape again! Bearing that thought in mind, she stepped on the gas pedal hard. Seeing how she was chasing after him relentlessly, Spencer frowned with worry. When he saw a crossroads in front, he pretended to go straight forward. However, right as he was about to arrive, he drove in another direction. Thalia almost fell for it, but she managed to halt the car''s movement upon seeing his car turning in another direction. Her tires screeched loudly on the road before she swiftly changed direction and resumed following him. The further his car went, the more secluded the road became. Seeing that Spencer had no intention of stopping, Thalia thought of an idea. You''re the one who forced me to do this, Spencer. In the next second, she stepped on the gas pedal all the way to the bottom and crashed into the back of his car. The man didn''t expect that at all as his car shook. ncing at the rearview mirror, he increased the vehicle''s speed. Since he had no intention of slowing down, she maintained her speed and continuously rammed into the back of his car. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Spencer cursed with worry and resignation. He knew if he still couldn''t shake Thalia off, she would probably do something crazy. Sweeping his gaze past his surroundings, he spotted an alley. Hope shed across his eyes as he drove in that alley''s direction. Just as he was getting close to that alley, a vehicle drove out from a dark path. Both he and that vehicle''s owner didn''t expect to see each other. The other vehicle was a truck, and the driver honked the horn violently in hopes of avoiding a crash. When Spencer saw that, he quickly changed direction and dodged the truck. Scared out of his wits, the driver bellowed at Spencer, ¡°Drive properly, man! What, you think you''re above thew just because you drive a good car?¡± Momentster, the driver heard a loud crash. Turning his head around, he noticed a car smashing into the side of the mountain. He was stunned. Spencer was about to leave, but upon hearing the sound, he felt his heartbeat increase violently. Stopping the car, he looked outside with fear. As the truck driver exited his vehicle, so did Spencer. Without any hesitation, Spencer ran toward the wreck. The truck just so happened to obscure the view of the crash. After he ran around the truck, he saw Thalia''s car colliding with the mountain. Smoke was still rising out of the car, and the front portion of the vehicle had been smashed into smithereens. At that moment, he suddenly felt as though his body was drained of all energy. ¡°No!¡± He shook his head, his mind empty. The only thing filling his noggin was regret. He sprinted to the car and tried to pry the door open, but it wouldn''t budge. Like a madman, Spencer shouted, ¡°Wait for me, Thalia! I''ll save you right now!¡± Raising his head, he saw the driver standing at the side, so he roared, ¡°Come and help me!¡± The driver stared at the person standing behind him. ¡°But the driver''s not in the car...¡± That stunned Spencer for a second before he realized something and turned around. It was then he saw Thalia standing behind him. Blood could be seen on her forehead and arm. Apparently, she jumped out of the vehicle the moment the car crashed. In other words, he got duped. Thalia made a risky bet and won. Hence, she stared at him with a smile. ¡°I thought you didn''t know me. Why are you panicking, then?¡± Aplicated feeling filled Spencer''s heart as he stared at her. However, he couldn''t keep it in and exploded with a roar, ¡°Do you know what the hell you were doing!¡± Neither anger nor fear was present in her heart when she gazed at him. ¡°Of course I knew, but if I didn''t do that, you wouldn''t have stopped your car and talked to me.¡± ¡°You''re ying with your life!¡± ¡°Yeah, but it''s worth it.¡± Thalia''s sparkling eyes were fixed on him. His heart was thumping pretty hard. However, after hearing what she said, he forced himself to calm down. Suppressing the rage in his heart, he stood and left without a word. She immediately leaped forward and blocked his way. ¡°You still want to run?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Move away!¡± Spencer uttered coldly. ¡°No!¡± the woman rebuked, determination filling her voice. He stared at the stubborn woman''s palm-sized face. After so many years, she has gotten more mature. Sure, she''s no longer the innocent girl she used to be, but so what? A rtionship between us is impossible! Not wanting to look at her any longer, he averted his eyes away from her. ¡°How long do you n to hide from me, Spencer?¡± Thalia''s line of sight remained glued to him. ¡°It has been so many years. Are you still not willing to believe me?¡± As she stepped toward him, Spencer subconsciously backed away. She wanted to grab him, but the moment she stretched her hand out, he held her arm. Aplicated look was present in his eyes as he stared at her. He then uttered in a small and cruel voice, ¡°Behave yourself.¡± Pain shed across her eyes, but she quickly smiled. ¡°I haven''t been behaving myself around you for a long time.¡± Upon finishing her sentence, she leaned forward, stood on her toes, and pecked him on the lips. It was as though lightning struck Spencer as he stared at her, bbergasted. She grinned at him satisfactorily. ¡°So what if I don''t behave myself? What are you going to do about it?¡± There was insanity swirling in his dark eyes. The more he kept his silence, the more she wanted to challenge and enrage him. ¡°I know you have feelings for me and care about me, Spencer, but why don''t you want to admit it?¡± Thalia questioned. ¡°Who said I have feelings for you or that I care about you?¡± ¡°You were worried about me just a minute ago!¡± ¡°That''s only because I see you as my little sister! Or maybe I''m just a normal person who cares about the well-being of another normal person. Hell, even if the one in danger were an animal, I''d still be worried about them and try to save them!¡± he uttered one word at a time. That stunned her. ¡°Little sister?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Spencer confirmed cruelly. Shaking her head, Thalia remarked, ¡°I don''t believe you!¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter if you believe it because it is the truth!¡± The edge of his lips curved upward. ¡°Besides, I already have someone I like!¡± Hearing that, she was even more befuddled. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± His heart ached when he saw how hurt she looked. However, that feeling was gone in a sh as he continued, ¡°Please stop troubling me, Thalia. Just let bygones be bygones and stop clinging to the past!¡± She stared at him for a long while before her lips moved again. ¡°You really have... someone you like?¡± Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 I Will Be There ¡°What, you aren''t going to give up until you meet her? I can make arrangements for that if you want!¡± Spencer eximed. Thalia gazed at him, hoping to find any suspicious clues from his look and expression. Sadly, she couldn''t find any. His resolution made her back off. ¡°No need!¡± She stepped back. ¡°There''s no need for it.¡± Without dy, she turned around and left. Due to her car-jumping stunt earlier, her leg sufferedceration wounds. Hence, she almost fell when she walked away. Seeing that, Spencer quickly stretched his hand out to hold her. His eyes were overflowing with worry. ¡°Are you okay?¡± As if she was avoiding a gue, she shoved him away immediately. ¡°Don''t touch me.¡± Not taking another look at him, Thalia trudged away in despair. Five years. I''ve looked for him for five years, never once giving up. I wanted to tell him I wasn''t going to be willful anymore and that I''d trust him and be better. Yet, in the end, the reward for my perseverance is that I be a big, fat joke. Each step she took rang hollow, as though she were a soulless corpse. A trail of blood formed behind her as she strolled forward. Spencer was staring at her from behind. He felt as if something was gripping his heart, making him unable to breathe. Turning back, he saw the truck driver still standing at a distance watching the whole drama unfold. The driver uttered in resignation, ¡°T-This has nothing to do with me...¡± Ignoring the driver, Spencer looked at Thalia again before deciding to chase after her. Grabbing her, he said, ¡°Let me send you to the hospital.¡± Just as he was about to carry her, he felt the tip of a dagger pushing against his chest. ¡°I said don''t f*cking touch me!¡± Still, he didn''t seem to want to back off as he stared at her cold expression. Instead, he stepped forward, allowing the dagger to pierce his shirt and cut his chest, causing blood to flow out. ¡°If this will make you feel better, then do it,¡± Spencer uttered with a serious expression. Thalia stared at him with red eyes, her body trembling. In the next second, she aimed the dagger at her own neck. The man''s eyebrows instantly furrowed in response. ¡°Thalia...¡± ¡°Don''te any closer!¡± She stared at him as though she were looking at a stranger. ¡°Since you already have someone you like, then don''t bother me anymore!¡± Words gathered in his mouth, but he couldn''t utter any of them. Seeing that he wasn''t getting closer, she put the dagger away, turned around, and left. Resignation filled his eyes as he watched her leave. Thalia hobbled along the road while he kept his distance and followed behind her. His mind started traveling back to fifteen years ago. Meanwhile, Keh sent the triplets back home when the party ended. Natasha kept her silence on the way back. Anyone could see something was bothering her, but all of them were understanding enough not to ask about it. When the car arrived at its destination, Terence stared at them and spoke hesitantly. ¡°It''s gettingte, so I''ll take the three of them upstairs first.¡± He then shot a nce at the triplets, nonverbally asking them to exit the car. In the past, he would''ve been against letting the two spend time with each other by themselves. Seeing that he was willing to give the couple some private space, the triplets understood what was happening and quickly got out of the car. ¡°Goodnight, Mr. Handsome!¡± Denise waved. ¡°Goodnight.¡± Keh smiled. Only then was Denise willing to go upstairs with the others. As she walked with her siblings, she This is a first! Benjamin whispered next to her ear, ¡°It''s all because Tony and I advised Gramps when we apanied him to the supermarketst time. It seems like our hard work paid off!¡± Hearing that, she looked at him in shock. ¡°Does this mean Gramps will no longer interfere with their lives?¡± ¡°That''ll depend on Daddy''s performance. At the very least, Gramps is having a positive change in his attitude toward their rtionship!¡± Anthony whispered next to their ears as well. The girl gave it some thought and nodded. ¡°That''s true!¡± Seeing the kids chattering at a low volume, Terence remarked, ¡°All right, stop whispering with each other. You''ve been ying the whole day. You three should go take a bath and rest earlier.¡± The triplets obediently and quietly entered the elevator. In the car, Keh gazed at Natasha. ¡°Your worries are written on your face. Old Mr. Watson was pretty concerned.¡± Hearing that, the woman returned to her senses, but she was still silently looking out the window. At that moment, he stretched his arm and held her hand. ¡°I hope I''m someone worthy of your trust, Nat. No matter what happens, I''ll stand by your side and take care of you.¡± She turned to face him, knowing what he wanted to hear her say, including an exnation for her behavior today. However, at that moment, she didn''t want to say anything. ¡°Please give me more time, Keh. I need to think this through.¡± Keh was taken aback for a moment before he nodded. ¡°Fine, I''ll wait for you. I''ll be there when you''re ready to talk or need me.¡± Natasha nodded, still staring at him. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. You should rest early.¡± With that, he opened the car door to let her out. She nodded again before stepping out of the vehicle. ¡°I''ll wait for your call!¡± he stated. Natasha was so distracted by her thoughts that she simply nodded before leaving. It wasn''t until she went inside that he returned to his car. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, Ms. Watson¡ª¡± Before Fabian could speak further, Keh cut him off, ¡°Go back to the hotel.¡± ¡°Eh? Did you drop something there?¡± Fabian asked. A nce from Keh was enough to shut him up immediately. Without dy, he drove back to the hotel. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Inside the hotel''s surveince room, Keh stared at a scene on the screen with a tense frown. Initially, Fabian didn''t feel anything as he watched the surveince footage until, eventually, Keh and another person were seen interacting with each other. When that person reached for his back, Fabian noticed something and eximed agitatedly, ¡°Mr. Hamilton...¡± As there were other people around, he intentionally lowered his voice and whispered next to Keh''s ear, ¡°It''s a gun, Mr. Hamilton...¡± In the surveince footage, thest person who entered the car on the screen was wearing a short leather jacket. When the person was confronting Keh, murderous intent could be seen in that person''s eyes. The moment that person touched his back, he revealed the handle of a gun. If it were anyone else, they wouldn''t have given it too much thought or noticed it. However, for Fabian and Keh, just a handle was enough for them to know what it was. There wasn''t any shock seen on Keh''s face. He simply turned to Fabian and ordered, ¡°Copy this footage.¡± Fabian nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Pulling out his phone, Keh headed outside. As he strolled forward, he spoke to someone on the phone. ¡°Where are you, Dave? I need your help in investigating some people.¡± Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Shadow Seeker Appeared On the flip side, after Natasha took a bath, she sat in front of theputer. Her hair was still wet, and her mind was still filled with thoughts about the foreign men she had met during the day. Grabbing a pencil and paper, she closed her eyes and tried to recall what the tattoo looked like. A few secondster, she opened her eyes and began sketching a pattern. When she was done, she stared at the tattoo on the drawing. It was slightly different from the one on her father, but her gut was telling her it wasn''t as simple as just a coincidence. She had a really strong feeling that it was connected. For a long time, she was practically searching for the truth with a blindfold on, which was why she didn''t make a lot of progress. However, her instincts were telling her that the tattoo would be the lead that would guide her to the truth. Maybe she would even be able to find the culprit pretty quickly. When her train of thought ended there, she turned on herputer and searched for any information about the tattoo. However, even as she searched for a long time, it was to no avail. The more she couldn''t find any information on the tattoo, the more suspicious she became. It reminded her of her parents'' deaths. In the end, she gave up looking for a needle in a haystack. Her fingers swiftly danced on the keyboard as a string of code appeared on the screen. The webpage promptly changed into another one. It was a website for hackers. Just like the gaming circle, all the top hackers in the world gathered there to pick up special missions. There were challenges, and each hacker was ranked based on their skills, points, and the time taken to Natasha was undoubtedly ced at the top. The quickest way to improve one''s rank was to challenge someone. If they seeded in the challenge, their rank would go up. It was that simple. The moment she appeared, people started chatting: Did you see that? Shadow Seeker just came online! Of course I did! It''s been so long since she came online! Though they only wanted to watch the fun, someone eximed: Those who want to improve their rank should go and challenge her now! It soon became apparent that no one dared to challenge her. After all, there was a time counter on the ranking, and Natasha was still the current record holder. People took one nce at the time before they gave up on challenging her. Another chatted: It''s fine if we only admire her and make her our inspiration. Like hell I''m going to challenge her. Anyone can tell if they have the right to challenge her just by looking at the time. Silently, Natasha read what the people were saying before clicking on the bounty list on the website. There, one could list out missions, news, and anything that they wished to know or wanted. If someone knew about it, they would reveal it. Upon uploading the picture, she hesitated. The moment the news spread, she might as well be half- dering it in public. However, she had no other choice. Thus, she set up the bounty and announced it. The moment the announcement was up, someone chatted: Did you see that? Shadow Seeker just listed a bounty! G*ddamn! Look at the reward! She really is the highest-ranked hacker! Does anyone know what she''s looking for? Hurry up and reveal it! If it''s possible, I want her to take me as a student for the reward! People kept on chattering. At that moment, Natasha noticed what was happening and posted a chat: If the information given is true, you''re weed to ask for a different reward! The chat quieted down immediately with Shadow Seeker''s chat. The silencested for a long time, as though theputer had died. The reason was that it was the first time she spoke there. While she could read what they were saying, she had never shown herself there before, much less say anything. Hence, no one knew what to say. Someone sitting at the eightieth-something rank asked: Am I hallucinating? Is Shadow Seeker really speaking in the chat? The chat practically exploded following that. Everyone worshipped Shadow Seeker. Some asked to be her student while others were shouting or discussing the matter. They might act like crazed fans in a concert, but any one of them was powerful enough to bring corporations or even a country to its knees financially. However, some of the more conservative hackers had no interest in doing stuff like that. The higher- ranking hackers enjoyedpeting with each other more to show off their uniqueness. All they wanted was recognition and fame. Natasha spoke in the chat again as news filled her screen: Those who know anything about the picture can privately message me! With that, she went offline. Even so, her phone would still ring if someone contacted her or found the information she was looking for because she set up a notification system for it. Her lips were pursed tightly as she sat in front of theputer. She was aware she shouldn''t rush, but she couldn''t help but feel impatient. After all, her search hadsted for twenty years. Despite two decades of effort, she still didn''t find anything. It was the first time she had a really strong feeling that she would finally be progressing in the end. On the other side, Thalia walked all the way back to her ce. When she arrived at the bottom floor, it was already pretty deep into the night. Just as she reached the bottom floor, her phone rang. Hesitation was present in her eyes when she saw it was from Anthony. Still, she epted the call. ¡°Hello?¡± Sensing something was wrong with her voice, Anthony asked, ¡°What''s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°You don''t sound like you''re fine.¡± Thalia answered with silence. ¡°Where are you?¡± She still kept quiet, so Anthony stopped asking. A few secondster, the call ended. Her line of sight lingered on the phone for a while before she continued walking. Before she even arrived, Benjamin and Anthony had shown up at the stairwell. Thalia was stunned to see them. Anthony was holding a phone that was tracking her location. It was then Benjamin pointed at a spot not too far away from them. ¡°Over there.¡± Upon seeing her, Anthony put away his phone and rapidly approached her. Upon seeing her wretched state, he frowned. ¡°W-What happened to you?¡± A bitter smile was formed on her face. ¡°It''s nothing.¡± ¡°Is that man responsible?¡± Thalia froze for a second when Spencer was brought up. ¡°It was an ident.¡± Anthony stared at her. She wasn''t the type of person who would get the short end of the stick unless she allowed herself to, based on what he knew about her personality. He thought for a while before saying, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°But your injuries...¡± ¡°It''s nothing serious.¡± With that, she stood and headed to the stairwell. Anthony was about to follow her when Benjamin stopped him. Words were about to leave Anthony''s mouth when he saw Benjamin gesturing for him to look in another direction. Not too far from their location was Spencer standing under a tree. Anthony frowned when he saw the man. Spencer didn''t even try to hide as he stared at Thalia. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Turning to his brother, Anthony stated, ¡°Go and be with Thalia first.¡± With a nod, Benjamin followed Thalia inside. Anthony''s gaze was fixed on Spencer''s direction as he thought about what to do. Then he approached the man. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Love Involved Noticing that Anthony was walking toward him, Spencer retracted his gaze and looked at the boy instead. He saw neither fear nor timidity in the boy''s eyes as thetter drew closer. On the contrary, Anthony was difficult to read, which was something kids his age should not have. ¡°So, you''re Mommy''s friend?¡± the boy asked. Probably because Spencer had seen the boy before, he was not much surprised by the kid''s tant but confident question. In fact, it was exactly what he expected from Keh and Natasha''s child. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Spencer answered. The boy pondered in silence for a while before he continued, ¡°I don''t know what your rtionship with Thalia is, and neither do I know what happened between you guys, but seeing as you''re Mommy''s friend, I''ll advise you not to go overboard. I''ll hold you ountable if anything happens to Thalia,¡± Anthony warned sternly with every word enunciated clearly. Spencer narrowed his eyes at the boy. ¡°Are you close to her?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Anthony answered without hesitation. Anthony considered Thalia his friend ever since she helped him at the hospital, so if anything happened to her, Anthony would readily jump in and help. Upon seeing the boy''s imposing attitude despite his young age, Spencer admired him even more. He''s very protective, just like Natasha. ¡°All right. Noted,¡± Spencer finally replied after some time. Anthony took another nce at him before turning away. He figured he should not say too much since that man was his mother''s friend. ¡°Hold on,¡± Spencer called out suddenly when Anthony was about to leave. Turning around, Anthony looked at him. ¡°Anything else?¡± Taking out a vial of medication, Spencer said, ¡°Here. It''s for her.¡± Looking at the item, Anthony had no intention of receiving it. ¡°I''m sure she won''t go to the hospital. This medication helps with the wound,¡± Spencer added. Anthony could tell that Spencer and Thalia''s rtionship was out of the ordinary. He could even see the worry in the man''s eyes. Although it sounded as if Anthony was giving him a severe warning earlier, it was also a test to Spencer. Hesitating for a while, Anthony finally took the vial from him. ¡°Don''t tell her it''s from me,¡± Spencer reminded. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She won''t use it if she knows it''s from me. She might even break the vial!¡± Spencer exined. ¡°Do you know her that well?¡± Anthony inquired. Smiling a bit, Spencer looked at the boy and replied, ¡°Maybe. Give it to her, then. Thanks.¡± With that said, Anthony stared at the staircase for a brief moment and left. Watching the man leave, Anthony frowned. Although he was still a kid, he could tell that love was involved in this situation. But Thalia and... him? A frown stitched on his brows as he took another look at the medication. Feeling helpless, Anthony turned around and went back. Thalia was drinking when he got back. As for Benjamin, not only did he not dissuade the woman from drinking, but he also helped her pop the bottles. Anthony''s frown deepened at the sight. ¡°What are you doing, Benjamin?¡± he asked, walking in. ¡°You''re back! Thalia''s not feeling well, and she wanted a drink, so here I am!¡± Benjamin replied with a smile. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°I asked him to do it. It''s not his fault,¡± Thalia interrupted. Anthony''s frown deepened even further as he saw how broken the woman was. Just then, Benjamin whispered in his ear, ¡°She''s feeling down now, so some booze will cheer her up. She''ll only want it more if you try to stop her, so we should just let her have her way. We''ll just change the alcohol to water when she''s drunk.¡± Hmm, he''s right. ¡°You''re full of ideas, huh!¡± Anthony looked at his brother. ¡°Eh, not really,¡± Benjamin said, smiling. ¡°Where were you?¡± Thalia suddenly asked, looking up at Anthony. Hearing her, Anthony took the vial out said, ¡°Since I noticed your injury, I went to... get some medication for you!¡± Surprised, Thalia nced at the medication in his hand and fell into a daze. ¡°What? Is there something wrong with it?¡± Anthony questioned. ¡°Nothing,¡± Thalia said, withdrawing her gaze as she continued drinking. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you want me to apply the medication for you?¡± Anthony volunteered. ¡°Nah! This is nothingpared to the injuries I get from my missions,¡± Thalia replied with a smile. ¡°Then¡ª¡± ¡°I said no!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°One more word and I''ll send both of you home. Don''t disturb me here!¡± Thaliained in annoyance. ¡°Hey, I didn''t say anything, so don''t chase me away,¡± Benjamin argued. Beside him, Anthony rolled his eyes while Thalia pursed her lips and said no more. Knowing how intractable Thalia could be, Anthony decided to just put the matter aside, so he ced the vial on the table and looked back at her. ¡°Fine. I''ll do as you wish. Do you have anything else to say to me?¡± Anthony asked her. ¡°What is there to say?¡± Thalia took some more beer and looked away. ¡°That man. I''ve never seen him before. He''s Nat''s friend.¡± Thalia was stunned. ¡°I asked Nat today, and she said that they''ve known each other for years. What happened today was an ident,¡± Anthony exined. Thalia''s grip tightened around the can. ¡°I have no idea what went on between the two of you, but in case you want to talk it out, we''re all ears,¡± the boy continued. When Thalia saw that Benjamin was also nodding in agreement beside Anthony, she smiled and responded, ¡°There''s nothing much to say. It''s all in the past.¡± ¡°Really? He''s the one who gave me that vial,¡± Anthony revealed. Thalia was astonished. Just as she was about to get on her feet, Anthony spoke again. ¡°He didn''t want me to let you know it was from him; he said you would definitely throw it away if you knew.¡± Hearing that, Thalia froze right where she was. As Spencer predicted, Thalia shook in anger the moment she found out that he was the person who brought the medication. Benjamin, who had been watching all this while, praised Spencer in his heart. Spot on, man! ¡°I can tell he knows you very well. He cares for you too,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Ha! Cares for me, my foot!¡± Thalia scoffed. ¡°The way he looked at you is exactly how Daddy looks at Mommy. I am certain about that,¡± Anthony went on. Thalia looked back at Anthony with doubt in her eyes. ¡°Then you should talk to your daddy properly. If he has the same gaze, then I guess your daddy is not any better, because that man... He only takes me as his sister.¡± All men are the same! ¡°Is that what he told you?¡± Anthony questioned. ¡°Yeah! He said that with his own mouth. He even said there''s someone else he''s in love with!¡± Thalia eximed with a smile, taking up the can of beer again. ¡°Has it ever urred to you that he said that on purpose?¡± Anthony asked again. Hearing his question, Thalia froze. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Fate Is On Her Side Seeing that Thalia was at a loss for words, Anthony continued, ¡°I don''t know what took ce between the two of you, and neither am I aware of the reason he said that to you, but I''ve always felt that men sometimes say one thing and mean another. Sometimes, their actions are what that count.¡± Thalia pursed her lips as she chewed on what she just heard. ¡°Of course, this is just my opinion; it might not be true. But I can tell you''re someone important to him. He actually cares a lot about you, just like how Daddy is toward Mommy. Our eyes don''t lie,¡± Anthony continued as he looked at Thalia. The woman looked back at him as if she was looking for answers. Is that so? ¡°Okay, everything I said is based on what I''ve observed. It''s up to you to decide what you want to do. After all, it''s your problem. It''ste. You should get some sleep.¡± Instead of waiting for Thalia''s response, Anthony looked at Benjamin and signaled at thetter. ¡°Let''s go home.¡± Benjamin got up and followed after his brother, but before he stepped out of the door, he turned back to look at the woman. ¡°There''s actually an easy way to find out how he feels for you, Thalia.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Thalia asked, her brows knitted together. ¡°Well, the low-level trick is you can pretend to fall in love with someone else and see his reaction. The pro-level trick, meanwhile, is to test his heart.¡± ¡°Test his heart?¡± ¡°In simple terms, a man will only say his true feelings when he''s about to lose you. He''ll definitely show whether he loves you or not at that critical moment,¡± Benjamin suggested. Thalia narrowed her eyes as she listened attentively. Sounds legit... ¡°But this is risky. You''ll either end up in a win-win situation where both parties open up about their feelings or a lose-lose situation where they never talk to each other ever again, so just take it as a reference. Don''t do anything rash,¡± the boy added. He had forgotten that Thalia was a loose cannon. She would do just anything¡ªno matter how dangerous it was¡ªonly to prove something. Things cannot get any worse than we are now, anyway. ¡°What should I do exactly?¡± Thalia asked eagerly. ¡°Well... I do have an idea,¡± Benjamin replied. ¡°Go on!¡± Then, the three gathered together while Benjamin shared his thoughts. When he was done, Anthony furrowed his brows. ¡°I thought you said this is highly risky, and you don''t rmend doing it?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But the low-level trick obviously doesn''t work for her, so we can only go with the second way. Although it''s a little extreme, it''s worth taking the risk. Who knows it might work?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Benjamin''s right. I''ll do as he said,¡± Thalia cut in. ¡°But what if Spencer doesn''t act ording to what we expect?¡± Anthony argued, still frowning. ¡°Then I''ll ept defeat. If worsees to worst, we''ll just end up not talking for the rest of our lives. To be honest, it''s no different from how things are right now,¡± Thalia answered, looking at them with determination in her eyes. Anthony pursed his lips, speechless. ¡°Don''t worry! I know what I''m doing!¡± Thalia assured. ¡°Fine. It''s your choice, after all.¡± Perhaps it was because she talked about the issue with the two boys, Thalia feltforted and at ease after that. Looking at the kids with her eyes narrowed, she noted, ¡°You know, both of you are full of smart ideas. Sometimes I really feel like cracking up both of your brains to see what they''re made of. I know you guys are smart, but I didn''t expect you to know stuff like this too, so detailed at that!¡± ¡°If you really want to, you can take Tony''s brain. He''s smarter, so it''s more worthwhile for you to study his,¡± Benjamin replied. Thalia smiled, looking at the boy. Well... Anthony is indeed sharper, but that doesn''t mean Benjamin''s any worse himself. This boy is better at concealing his intelligence, so they are actually like day and night. One is conspicuously bright, and the other''s subtly clever. They each have their strengths. ¡°Benjamin, I think I know what''s a good suit for you!¡± Thalia suddenly eximed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You''ll know once you go back to Darz,¡± she replied. Benjamin stared at her, feeling clueless, but he did not pursue the matter. ¡°All right. We really have to go home. Rest well. We''ll get going,¡± Anthony voiced. ¡°Okay,¡± Thalia said with a nod. ¡°I''ll leave the medication there. You decide what you want to do with it,¡± Anthony said before looking at Benjamin, signaling thetter to leave. After they closed the door behind them, Thalia turned back to look at the vial on the table. Her initially calm eyes started getting misty. Spencer Teal, are you what they say you are? While the two brothers were heading downstairs, Benjamin broke the silence. ¡°Tony, what do you think are the odds of her winning?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Anthony asked back. ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°Why did you suggest it when you didn''t know how it''d turn out!¡± Benjamin was taken aback. ¡°Hey, I suggested that based on what you said about Spencer! As you analyzed earlier, I think he must have feelings for Thalia. Otherwise, there''s no way I would say something random and baseless!¡± Anthony stared at him for a good while, which rmed Benjamin. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Benjamin asked with a frown, as he noticed that was how Thalia looked at him earlier. ¡°Benjamin,¡± Anthony finally said with his lips curved, ¡°I realized that you''re way better than me sometimes.¡± Hearing that, Benjamin raised his brows in surprise. ¡°Oh! I thought it''d take you longer to realize that. So what made you think so?¡± Taking a deep thought, Anthony replied, ¡°You''re calmer than I am, notice details better, and are quicker at taking action.¡± Benjamin smiled and put his arm across his brother''s shoulders. ¡°Hehe, should we switch ces, then? I''ll be the elder brother from now on, and I''ll take good care of you.¡± ¡°You know what?¡± Anthony replied, his smile growing wider. ¡°I admit that you''re better at me in certain regards, but being my elder brother? Never in this life!¡± ¡°You''re so petty! I''m only a second younger than you!¡± ¡°Yeah, but that makes a lifetime of difference!¡± Anthony barked, raising his brows in a victorious smile. ¡°Life is so unfair!¡± Benjamin retorted. ¡°Yes, so just resign to your fate.¡± As they bantered with one another, they headed home. Meanwhile, Thea was scrolling through her Instagram on her phone when she came across a photo posted by one of her colleagues. Sharon and Denise were in it. That colleague was a die-hard fan of Sharon, so it was normal for her to post photos of the actress. Normally, Thea would not mind it at all. However, today was different as she froze after seeing the particr photo. I know there are rumors between Keh and Sharon, but I didn''t know she was even this close to Denise. Denise''s outfit is the dress-up for today. What''s going on? Thea snapped out of her thought and went to talk to that colleague immediately. It was then revealed to her that Sharon was filming a modern TV series with Denise. So, the girl is into acting now. Thea''s eyes burned with hostility the moment she recalled the humiliation Denise put her through earlier that day. Ha! It turns out fate''s on my side! Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Stop Pushing Me Away It was another night of terror for Natasha. Scenes of her parents'' horrible death and her entrapment in the fire haunted her through the night. In her dream, the tattoo on her father''s body blossomed like a flower, and it shone in blue light as its image became more vivid. Just then, Natasha suddenly opened her eyes, seeing the ceiling right above her. In a daze, she stared at it for a long time until she heard muffled voices of people talkinging from the outside. Looking at the time, she decided to get up. Opening the door, she went out to the dining area where Terence and Keh were talking over breakfast. The two stopped conversing the moment they saw her. ¡°Why are you up early today?¡± Terence asked. ¡°Did we wake you up?¡± ¡°No,¡± Natasha replied faintly. ¡°You don''t look good. Are you all right?¡± Keh asked, observing her with a frown. ¡°I''m good. I just didn''t sleep that well,¡± the woman responded. ¡°Where are the kids?¡± ¡°Denise went filming early in the morning. Anthony and Benjamin went upstairs. I figured the woman staying there would feel lonely, so I asked them to send her some food,¡± Terence exined. That reminded Natasha of what happened between Thalia and Spencer, and she wordlessly nodded. As for Keh, he had been watching Natasha closely. He knew she would not have a good night''s sleep, and he was afraid she might do something rash, so he came over early in the morning. ¡°Do you want to have something?¡± he asked, opening the breakfast he brought before putting it in front of her. ¡°You can go back to sleep after this if you''re tired.¡± The woman nodded and started eating, still looking as though she had a lot on her mind. Terence felt more delighted looking at her as he recalled Anthony and Benjamin''s words. Just then, he announced, ¡°I''m done. You guys continue eating. I''ll go do some exercise.¡± He took a look at Keh and walked away. Naturally, Keh knew what the elder man was thinking. After all, thetter had disapproved of them in the beginning, but now he started giving the two of them alone time. When Terence was finally gone, Keh retracted his gaze and looked at Natasha. ¡°You know he worries a lot about you, right?¡± Natasha nced up at him before looking over at the door. Closing her eyes, she asked, ¡°Did he ask you about it?¡± ¡°Yeah. Why else would I be here eating breakfast?¡± Keh asked in return. ¡°I see you have self-awareness.¡± Natasha smirked. Keh stared harder at her. ¡°Other people might not realize a thing, but nothing about you goes unnoticed by Old Mr. Watson.¡± Natasha did not say otherwise, for she knew that Terence would still be able to see through her pretenses no matter how hard she tried to put up a front. ¡°So, did you tell him anything?¡± Natasha queried. ¡°I didn''t. He''s old, and you''re the one he cares the most about, so telling him the truth will only keep him up all night. I think it''s better to keep it from him.¡± Hearing that, Natasha gazed at him gratefully. ¡°Thanks,¡± she uttered. ¡°As I said yesterday, you don''t have to thank me for anything.¡± Natasha looked at him quietly, for there was nothing else she could think of to say to him. Since he already said there was no need for it, Natasha did not see why she should behave so formally around him, so she just continued eating. Keh could tell her mind was somewhere else, but she still refused to say anything about it. ¡°Does this have anything to do with... your parents'' death?¡± he asked suddenly after careful consideration. Natasha froze and looked up at him in surprise. ¡°I guess it''s a ''yes,'' then,¡± Keh remarked, seeing her reaction. ¡°How did you know? I mean, did you recall something?¡± Keh stared at her intently. So, she knows I lost my memory, but she didn''t tell me a word about this issue. ¡°I heard a thing or two about what happened during your childhood from Old Mr. Watson, so I guess it must be rted to your parents,¡± Keh finally replied. ¡°I see.¡± Natasha nodded, her eyes darkening. ¡°Can you tell me why you think they are rted to your parents'' death, Nat?¡± Natasha pursed her lips at his question, hesitating whether she should tell him or not. After all, it was her personal issue, so it was not necessary that she involved Keh. Moreover, it was no ordinary people she was dealing with. If they were indeed the culprits, it meant that Natasha''s road of revenge was one riddled with danger and risk. ¡°Is it because of the tattoo?¡± Keh asked again when she kept mum. Natasha stared at him, her eyes dark. ¡°I went back to the hotel to look at the surveince cameras'' footage after I sent you home yesterday,¡± Keh admitted, dispelling the doubt in Natasha''s eyes. I see... I didn''t expect him to do that. ¡°Keh,¡± she stressed after some thinking, ¡°I know you have the best intention of helping me, but this is something personal I have to deal with.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Keh questioned instantly, narrowing his eyes. ¡°What I mean is, our rtionship has long ended, so this has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to do anything for me.¡± Her words angered the man. ¡°Are you pushing me away?¡± ¡°I''m just telling you the truth.¡± ¡°What''s the truth here, Nat? You know how I feel about you. You know I won''t just sit and watch without doing anything. With what you just now, you''re clearly pushing me away!¡± Words eluded Natasha, and she pursed her lips. ¡°If somehow, we have to be rted for you to receive my help, then I will just remarry you!¡± Keh snapped. His outburst elicited a frown on Natasha''s brows as she stared at him. ¡°Where is your household registry?¡± he asked. ¡°Keh...¡± ¡°Is it in your room?¡± He quirked a brow as he got to his feet and walked toward her room. Seeing that, Natasha quickly chased after him. ¡°Keh! Calm down!¡± Entering the room, Keh was about to open her drawer when the woman held him. ¡°Keh, could you just calm down?¡± The next moment, Keh whipped his head back, pinned her against the wall between his arms, and stared at her coldly. ¡°Calm down? Well, I wish I could do that, Nat! But if I do that, what else must I do to stop you from pushing me away and treating me like an outsider?¡± he bellowed. There was so much anger and hurt in his eyes that Natasha did not know how to reply. Keh grabbed her hand and put it on his chest, fuming, ¡°Should I take my heart out so you can see for yourself how serious I am about you this time?¡± Pressed against the wall, Natasha had to look up at him. With her hand on his chest, she could the quick heartbeat of his heart. Thump, thump, thump. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It was as if his heart was calling out to her. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Natasha looked at the screen with a grave expression and bated breath. Kyle answered: I''ve seen that tattoo''s design once when I was on a mission in Zaewora a few years back. It should be a symbol representing an organization. That organization is very mysterious. I don''t know what exactly they do, but I heard from the locals that members of that organization killed others N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. without mercy. Everywhere they stepped foot, lives were lost. They don''t treat human life as an equal. Most importantly, they seem to receive protection from the local government. Natasha narrowed her eyes at his reply, and her expression turned increasingly somber. Zaewora? Mysterious organization? If that design is they symbol of an organization, then was Father part of it? Seeing no reply from Shadow Seeker, Kyle continued: I don''t know why you''re asking about it, but I''m warning you to be careful about poking your nose where it shouldn''t be. If I''m not mistaken, a lot of organizations had conflicts with them over the years and didn''t end up well, let alone you. Even if you have exceptional ability, you''re fighting against an organization alone. You won''t have a chance at winning. Shadow Seeker: Darz never had any conflict with them? Kyle: They''re involved in something different than us. What they''re doing is endangering nations. What we''re doing is for money. We''re not as crazy and heartless as they are, so we haven''t interacted with each other yet. Shadow Seeker: Sure, you guys are fine now since you don''t have any conflict of interest with them, but that doesn''t mean you would stay out of each other''s ways forever. Shadow Seeker''s truthful answer served as a warning in a way. Kyle: That''s why we''re strengthening ourselves. It''s not a definite loss on our side at the moment, but you''re on your own... It''s dangerous. Shadow Seeker: Thank you for your suggestion. Do you still have any other information? Kyle: That''s all I have. If you want to know more, I can help you ask around. Shadow Seeker: I''ll wait for your news then. Kyle: You''re not giving up? Shadow Seeker: I don''t have a choice. I have to walk the path I chose. Kyle: Fine, but I''m warning you to remove that bounty list to not raise any suspicions from them. Otherwise, they''ll find you first before you can find them. Your enemy is in the dark while you''re in the light. You''re at a disadvantage. Shadow Seeker: They have to be able to find me first. Kyle didn''t know how to reply to that. The only person who can make such an arrogant statement is none other than Shadow Seeker. She''s right, though. After all, she''s the top hacker in the whole world. Kyle: Fine then. Wait for my update. I''ll contact you. Shadow Seeker: Okay. Kyle went offline after the conversation. Natasha immersed in her thoughts as she stared at theputer screen. I''m anxious to know the truth. What is Father''s rtionship with that mysterious organization? Is it like what Kyle had said? Was he one of the members? However, ording to my understanding of him, he wasn''t someone that would join such a cruel organization. What happened? Who was behind Father''s death? Ross casually walked up to Natasha when she was deep in her thoughts. He leaned over to look at her right now. Are you secretly talking to your boyfriend during work?¡± Before he could take a look at the screen, Natasha had closed the webpage at lightning-fast speed and lifted her gaze to look at him calmly. ¡°It''s nothing.¡± Ross curled his lips. ¡°It''s okay. Nobody is going to say anything even if you''re secretly talking to Mr. Hamilton. After all, he''s ourpany''srgest client. We still need you to maintain a good rtionship with him.¡± Natasha ignored his words and stared at him. ¡°Can I help you?¡± He inched closer toward her. ¡°I do have a tiny matter I need to ask you about.¡± She studied his expression wordlessly and waited for him to ask the question. ¡°I saw your daughter update her Instagram yesterday. It''s a photo of her with Sharon. Do they know each other?¡± Ross asked. ¡°Something like that.¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°T-Then can you help me get an... autograph?¡± Ross asked with a stammer. Hisst word was unintelligible. ¡°What did you say?¡± Natasha questioned. ¡°Talk after you get your tongue back.¡± Ross was having a hard time voicing out his request. ¡°I said can you help me... ask for an autograph.¡± Natasha wore a puzzled expression. ¡°You''re a fan of Sharon?¡± Ross answered immediately, ¡°She''s my goddess! I''ve been her fanboy for so many years!¡± Natasha was speechless. She had never expected Ross, who always acted casually and carefreely, to be a fanboy. ¡°So can you help me or not? Just tell me!¡± Ross urged. Natasha blinked and said, ¡°Since you have Denise''s number, you can ask her. I''m sure she''ll be more than willing to help.¡± Ross thought about it and felt that her words made sense. ¡°T-Then I''ll ask Denise directly, okay?¡± Ross asked. Natasha nodded. A wide smile instantly stretched across his face at her approval. He then took out his phone and tapped on Denise''s contact on WhatsApp. ¡°You can continue doing your thing, Ms. Wealthy.¡± He hummed happily as he walked away with his head buried in his phone. The corners of Natasha''s lips curled into a smile as he left. She pulled her gaze back to the screen not long after and stared at the bounty list with hesitation for a while before deciding against removing it. Kyle''s right about my enemy being in the dark, but that doesn''t mean I''m in the light. If I want to have any contact with them, this bounty list is the ticket to get me there. I believe they''ll see this soon. By then, I''ll have the chance to investigate if they''re rted to Father''s death. Since I already have a clue, I''ll follow it to the end. I can''t let this opportunity go after so many years have passed. Meanwhile, Keh was staring absentmindedly at the monitor when Fabian rushed over with aptop in hand. ¡°Take a look at this, Mr. Hamilton!¡± Fabian hurriedly set hisptop in front of Keh. ¡°My friend sent this to me. Rumor has it that the bounty list put up by the top hacker, Shadow Seeker, is to investigate the same organization we''re looking for,¡± Fabian exined. Keh''s back straightened when he heard that, and his gaze dropped to theptop''s screen. He clicked on the picture and had a quick look. ¡°Shadow Seeker doesn''t show up much. Despite that, she is still a record holder in the hacker world. I can''t believe such an amazing person is searching for those people, too!¡± Fabian added, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Creases formed on Keh''s forehead as he pursed his lips into a thin line. Is it truly a coincidence? ¡°Weren''t you looking for Shadow Seeker before this, Mr. Hamilton? Should we coborate with her? This might be a good opportunity,¡± Fabian asked. Keh looked at him. ¡°What about the information I asked you to find?¡± Fabian answered, ¡°I''ve already found something. They had arrived at Glenport City two days ago and were active around the port. I guess they were carrying out some mission or n. There were around seven to eight people there, but I''m not sure when they''ll leave.¡± Keh''s eyes narrowed. ¡°That''s easy. We''ll find out when we see them in person,¡± Keh said with a smile Chapter 265 Chapter 265 In the dead of night, Anthony finally went online secretly. Kyle asked once he saw Anthony: Why are you always sote? Anthony replied: I was busy! Kyle: Why are you always busy before you have to get online? Isn''t that too coincidental? Anthony: Well, I am indeed busy. How dare I get online before Natasha goes to bed? I don''t have a death wish. Kyle couldn''t be bothered to argue with him, so he changed the subject of the conversation and asked: Where is Thalia? Anthony: She''s injured and still resting at home. Kyle grew nervous and asked: Injured? What happened? Anthony exined: It''s just some private matter. Don''t worry about her. It''s only a minor injury. Kyle thought for a while and asked: Did it happen because of a man? Anthony: How did you know about that? Kyle responded: Given Thalia''s skills, it won''t be easy to hurt her unless she is willing to take it! Has she found the man? Anthony said: Yes. They ran into each other! Kyle: D*mn! What a coincidence! Feeling surprised, Anthony asked: Do you know about this as well? Kyle: I only know a little about it. While Anthony arched his eyebrow, Kyle changed the subject of the conversation: All right. Let''s not dwell on it. I have something important to discuss with you! Anthony questioned: What is it? Kyle became excited when they started talking about this topic. He typed: Did you know that Shadow Seeker was online yesterday? Once Kyle brought this up, Anthony''s heart skipped a beat. Nheless, he pretended to be nonchnt and replied: I guess every hacker knows about this. Why are you bringing this up now? Kyle asked: Are you not excited? Anthony: Of course, I''m excited! However, it wasn''t hard to tell that he wasn''t excited at all. Kyle ignored him and continued typing: When she offered rewards, I happened to have some information and provided it to her. Do you want to guess what happened next? Anthony was startled for a while before he replied: Did she agree to join Darz? That was just a guess, but deep down, Anthony thought his position would be precarious if his spection turned out to be true. Kyle answered: Well, she didn''t. I can tell she''s still determined not to join any organization! Upon hearing it, Anthony heaved a sigh of relief. He asked: In that case, why are you so excited? Kyle quickly responded: Even though she didn''t join Darz, she promised to fulfill three of my requests! Anthony: What requests? Kyle: I haven''t thought about it. However, an idea did pop into my mind! Anthony''s gut instinct told him that the idea was rted to him. He questioned: What''s your idea? Kyle proposed: I''m nning to let you and Shadow Seekerpete against each other! Instantly, Anthony was rendered speechless. Can I refuse? Kyle added: Although Shadow Seeker is a legend, you''re not bad, too. After all, you''re the most awesome hacker I''ve ever seen, other than Shadow Seeker. I''m curious about the gap between the two of you! The next moment, Anthony responded without hesitation: I refuse! Kyle: Why? Anthony: There is no reason. I refuse, and that''s it. Kyle asked provocatively: Are you afraid of losing? Anthony: No! Kyle: You must have a reason, right? Anthony couldn''t bring himself to exin to Kyle. How should I tell him? I can''t possibly reveal to him that Shadow Seeker is my mom and that she''ll find out about me being a hacker if wepete against each other, right? Moreover, Kyle would think he was crazy and delusional even if he spoke the truth. After giving it some thought, Anthony responded: I don''t know how I should exin it to you, but I refuse to ept your proposal!¡± However, Kyle didn''t want to take no for an answer. He typed: If you can''t provide a reason, your refusal is invalid. Come one. Can you stop dilly-dallying and worrying about losing? Besides, it''s not embarrassing even if you lose to Shadow Seeker. Many wish topete with her but don''t get the chance! Anthony had no idea how he should respond. I''m not concerned about being embarrassed! While Anthony was deep in thought, Kyle sent another message: All right. It is decided. Anyway, it''s all right if you lose, for the next thing I will do is to make her ept you as her disciple. I''ll turn you into the next Shadow Seeker because you''re Darz''s future! Kyle didn''t hide how much he valued and appreciated Anthony''s talent. In addition, he was sure that Anthony wouldn''t leave Darz. Would it be toote if I quit now? Kyle: All right. The matter is decided. I''ll arrange everything in two days and let the two of youpete against each other! Knowing that his refusal wouldn''t make a difference, Anthony decided to stop resisting. All he could do now was to take things one step at a time. However, he was currently more concerned about the information that Kyle provided to Natasha. Anthony asked: By the way, do you know anything about the tattoo? Kyle had no intention of hiding it from him. He replied: I got some information about it when I was on a mission a few years ago! Staring at the screen, Anthony thought for a moment and typed: Tell me about it! Kyle: Are you interested, too? Anthony came up with a random excuse and replied: Since I''llpete with Shadow Seeker two days Instantly, Anthony was rendered speechless. Can I refuse? Kyle: Didn''t you refuse to ept my offer? Why have you changed your mind so quickly? Anthony: Do I have a choice? Kyle: Hahaha! I''m d that you understand! Anthony: Tell me now! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After Kyle told Anthony everything he knew, Anthony couldn''t help but frown deeply. After a few moments of pondering, Anthony asked: Who has an edge on the other between Darz and that organization? Kyle: Shadow Seeker also asked me a simr question today! Anthony was startled for a moment before he asked: What did you answer? Kyle: Do you even have to ask? We''re entirely different from them. While we only want to make money, what they do are hideous. Hence, one shouldn''t lump us together. However, if we insist onparing Darz and them, they have a slight edge over us. While they function like rebels, our members are carefully selected. Although our team is expanding these years, our Achilles'' heel is that we''re not as cruel as they are. After reading Kyle''s exnation, a thought shed through Anthony''s mind as he typed: I understand now!hile before typing: I didn''t have a goal in the past, but I have one now. I must destroy this so-called mysterious organization! Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Deep down, Kyle knew that Anthony was a sensitive person. After remaining silent for a while, Kyle responded: Anthony, you''re part of and even the backbone of Darz. Hence, you''ll represent Darz no matter what you do. I won''t be afraid if Darz is dragged into the matter. However, I want you to think about it thoroughly instead of acting on impulse. Moreover, as Darz''s person in charge, I''m responsible for its future development! Anthony: I understand! Kyle: Think thoroughly and give me an answer. No matter what your decision is, I''ll support you! Meanwhile, Anthony''s lips curled into a smile. He responded: All right. I understand. Kyle: Okay. I have some matters to attend to. Let me contact you again after everything is ready. Anthony: Sure! With that, Kyle went offline. While sitting in front of theputer, Anthony was lost in his thoughts for quite some time. Kyle had a point. As Darz''s person in charge, Kyle''s priority would be its future development. Since Anthony was also one of Darz''s persons in charge, he was also supposed to consider the organization''s future. Furthermore, he knew he could only destroy the mysterious organization when he and Darz were strong enough. The wind that blew at three in the morning around the dock of Glenport City was cold. After a while, a ck car emerged and pulled over in a remote corner. Fabian was in the driver''s seat. After pulling over, he turned to the man behind and said, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, we''re here!¡± Keh slowly looked out the window with his obsidian eyes. It waspletely dark outside. ¡°Are you sure it''s here?¡± Keh questioned. Fabian nodded. ¡°It''s right in front. However, we can''t go any closer, for they will discover us!¡± Keh nodded in response and opened the door to get out of the car. Fabian immediately followed suit. The dock was nearly in total darkness, except for some lights on the sea. With a ck coat, Keh''s well-built figure matched perfectly with the darkness. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, what''s your n?¡± Fabian asked as he followed Keh. ¡°I''m still thinking!¡± Keh replied. Fabian, rendered speechless by the answer, gazed at his boss in shock. How casual! We''re about to face a band of ruthless mercenaries! ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you must be kidding¡ª¡± Fabian chuckled. Suddenly, Keh turned around and shot him a fierce re. ¡°Do I look like I''m kidding?¡± Fabian''s smile vanished almost instantly. No. Not at all! Just as Fabian wanted to say something, they heard someone speaking in Ustranian. They looked at each other and put up their guards. After ncing around, Keh saw a container and gestured at Fabian to hide behind it. Meanwhile, two foreigners approached casually while chatting. Keh and Fabia could clearly see the guns in their hands. The two foreigners happened to be among those who stood at the hotel entrance that day. Keh frowned as he stared at them. After the foreigners walked past them, Fabian gazed at Keh and said, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, if I''m not mistaken, I guess they are doing a special transaction or are transferring something here.¡± Keh thought it was possible, given that everyone was here at this odd hour. Plus, they were all holding guns and were apparently afraid something might happen. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, what should we do? Since all of them have guns, we are no match for them!¡± Fabian whispered. Keh turned to look at him. ¡°I''m not here to start a fight!¡± ¡°Then what...¡± Keh gazed at him for a while before turning to the sea. ¡°There are eight people in total. Five are N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. standing by the sea, and two have just walked past us. There should be one more...¡± Fabian was still perplexed. ¡°Then?¡± Keh curved his lips upward and exined, ¡°Someone must be alone. Therefore, he is our target. I''m only here to get some information. Besides, fighting is just too uncivilized.¡± Fabian was at a loss for words. Mr. Hamilton, why did you have to im that it''s uncivilized? Just admit that we can''t defeat them! Besides, since when were you ever a civilized man? Without a doubt, Fabian dared not say that out loud. Despite that, he knew deep down that Keh''s idea was the wisest and safest decision they could make when the situation remained unclear. As such, they continued to hide in the darkness and observed the situation near the sea. Although they couldn''t see the foreigners'' faces, they knew that the rtively thinner man who was standing by the sea was the leader. After all, everyone had to ask for his permission before doing anything. However, after observing the situation for a while, they could only see seven people. Suddenly, Keh turned around and shot him a fierce re. ¡°Do I look like I''m kidding?¡± While frowning in puzzlement, Keh began to think about another n. Suddenly, there were some movements on the surface of the sea. At the same time, the eighth man walked toward the seaside from afar and talked to the thin man. After the man nodded in response, he turned around and left. Keh knew that the opportunity had finally arrived. Since everyone was watching what happened on the sea, they could easily target the eighth man who was now alone. Keh cast Fabian a nce before they followed the man. They made a detour to avoid being discovered, and Keh kept his gaze locked on the man who was alone. The eighth man walked toward a small house about a hundred meters from the seaside. Just as he was about to enter the house, Fabian suddenly rushed toward him and shouted, ¡°Hey, dude!¡± Instantly, the man turned around and looked at Fabian. Fabian shed him a warm smile and greeted him in Ustranian. ¡°Dude, do you know where the restroom is?¡± The man stared at Fabian with caution in his eyes. ¡°Well, it''s okay if there is no washroom.¡± Fabian turned around and wanted to walk away. ¡°Stop right there!¡± the man suddenly shouted. As soon as Fabian turned around, the man pointed a gun at him. ¡°Who are you?¡± the man asked. Fabian lifted both of his hands and replied calmly, ¡°I just want to use the restroom!¡± However, the man was apparently unconvinced. He slowly walked toward Fabian and warned, ¡°Do you believe I''ll blow your head off right away?¡± Fabian merely stared at him without saying a word. Momentster, the man hade up to Fabian and pointed the gun right at his head. ¡°Come clean now. Who sent you?¡± ¡°My boss sent me. Do you know him?¡± Fabian asked. ¡°Your boss? Who is he?¡± ¡°Why don''t you turn around to find out?¡± Fabian grinned and gestured for the man to turn around. Startled, the man sensed some movements behind him. Before he could turn around to take a look, his vision suddenly went dark. The next moment, he copsed to the ground, and Keh grabbed the gun from him before he realized it. Then, Keh bent down to stare at the man and pointed the gun at his head. The look in his eyes was especially malicious in the dark. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 The man looked at Keh. There was a tinge of shock in his deep, amber eyes. ¡°It''s you?¡± the man asked in a calm voice. Keh looked at him. ¡°You know me?¡± ¡°I met you at the hotel''s entrance!¡± he said. The corners of Keh''s lips quirked up. ¡°You have a good memory. That''s right. It''s me!¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± the man asked while ring at him. Keh narrowed his eyes and looked back at him. ¡°What do you think?¡± The man continued shooting daggers at Keh and said indifferently, ¡°Do you know you''re ying with fire?¡± After the man finished his sentence, Keh cocked the gun in his hand and aimed it at the man''s temple. ¡°Do you believe I can kill you with just one shot?¡± The man froze for a moment upon noticing how familiar Keh was with the weapon. ¡°Who are you?¡± the man asked. He could tell Keh was not just ordinary folk. Keh responded with a casual smile. ¡°That''s not important. Now answer my questions. I might consider sparing your life if you answer them frankly. But if you try to be funny with me, you''re going to get it!¡± The man looked up at Keh with a scowl and kept mum. After ncing at the tattoo on his body, Keh asked, ¡°Who are you people? Where did youe from?¡± ¡°Are you from Reichen?¡± the person asked another question instead. Reichen? Keh knew that Reichen was their opponent. After a short pause, Keh fired a shot on the man''s thigh. ¡°Sh*t!¡± the man cussed while pressing his thigh with his hand. ¡°You son of a b*tch! I''ll kill you!¡± Just when he was about to move, Keh aimed the gun at his forehead. The man cast Keh a resentful nce but dared not move anymore. Keh squatted down and gave him an icy re. ¡°I''m going to ask you some questions, and you''ll answer them. You hear me?¡± The man stared at Keh. He had no choice but to cooperate because he knew Keh would kill him. After a short moment of hesitation, he nodded. ¡°Tell me who you are and where youe from,¡± Keh ordered. The man hesitated for a few seconds before answering, ¡°We''re from Vermillion Base in Spaunia!¡± Upon hearing that, Fabian and Keh exchanged looks. ¡°Vermillion Base? Howe I''ve never heard of it before?¡± Keh asked. ¡°That''s because you''re ignorant and ill-informed!¡± the man sneered. Keh did not let the man get to him. He gazed into thetter''s eyes and continued asking, ¡°What does the tattoo on your body represent?¡± Tha man lookad at Kannath. Thara was a tinga of shock in his daap, ambar ayas. ¡°It''s you?¡± tha man askad in a calm voica. Kannath lookad at him. ¡°You know ma?¡± ¡°I mat you at tha hotal''s antranca!¡± ha said. Tha cornars of Kannath''s lips quirkad up. ¡°You hava a good mamory. That''s right. It''s ma!¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± tha man askad wh ring at him. Kannath narrowad his ayas and lookad back at him. ¡°What do you think?¡± Tha man continuad shooting daggars at Kannath and said indiffarantly, ¡°Do you know you''ra ying with fira?¡± Aftar tha man finishad his santanca, Kannath cockad tha gun in his hand and aimad it at tha man''s tam. ¡°Do you baliava I can kill you with just ona shot?¡± Tha man froza for a momant upon noticing how familiar Kannath was with tha waapon. ¡°Who ara you?¡± tha man askad. Ha could tall Kannath was not just ordinary folk. Kannath raspondad with a casual sm. ¡°That''s not important. Now answar my quastions. I might considar sparing your lifa if you answar tham frankly. But if you try to ba funny with ma, you''ra going to gat it!¡± Tha man lookad up at Kannath with a scowl and kapt mum. Aftar ncing at tha tattoo on his body, Kannath askad, ¡°Who ara you pao? Whara did youa from?¡± ¡°Ara you from Raichan?¡± tha parson askad anothar quastion instaad. Raichan? Kannath knaw that Raichan was thair opponant. Aftar a short pausa, Kannath firad a shot on tha man''s thigh. ¡°Sh*t!¡± tha man cussad wh prassing his thigh with his hand. ¡°You son of a b*tch! I''ll kill you!¡± Just whan ha was about to mova, Kannath aimad tha gun at his forahaad. Tha man cast Kannath a rasantful nca but darad not mova anymora. Kannath squattad down and gava him an icy ra. ¡°I''m going to ask you soma quastions, and you''ll answar tham. You haar ma?¡± Tha man starad at Kannath. Ha had no choica but to cooparata bacausa ha knaw Kannath would kill him. Aftar a short momant of hasitation, ha noddad. ¡°Tall ma who you ara and whara youa from,¡± Kannath ordarad. Tha man hasitatad for a faw saconds bafora answaring, ¡°Wa''ra from Varmillion Basa in Spaunia!¡± Upon haaring that, Fabian and Kannath axchangad looks. ¡°Varmillion Basa? Howa I''va navar haard of it bafora?¡± Kannath askad. ¡°That''s bacausa you''ra ignorant and ill-informad!¡± tha man snaarad. Kannath did nott tha man gat to him. Ha gazad into thattar''s ayas and continuad asking, ¡°What doas tha tattoo on your body raprasant?¡± ¡°Everyone who joined Vermillion Base would have to ink this tattoo on the body. The tattoo represents our loyalty to the organization!¡± ¡°Everyone who joined the organization would have this tattoo?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the man reaffirmed. Keh frowned and pondered for a moment. He then fished out his phone from his pocket and looked at one of the photos that Shadow Seeker had posted on the bounty list. Noticing there was a difference between the two photos she posted, he showed the man one of the photos. ¡°How about this tattoo?¡± The man responded with a frown when he saw the tattoo. He was so astounded that he looked at Keh and did not know what to say. Looking at his stunned reaction, Keh could tell that the man knew a thing or two about the tattoo. ¡°Do you want another bullet in your body?¡± Keh gave him a murderous look. ¡°I''ll tell you what I know!¡± the man immediately said. However, before he could open his mouth, someone fired a shot in Keh''s direction. The gunman, who was probably standing quite a distance away, misfired the shot and missed Keh by an inch. At that moment, the man lying on the ground got up and ran for his life. When Keh was about to chase after him, he heard another gunshot. Fabian immediately warned, ¡°Watch out, Mr. Hamilton!¡± He then lunged at Keh and protected him. ¡°Are you all right, Mr. Hamilton? You''re not hurt, right?¡± Fabian asked in concern. Keh shook his head. He looked around and tried to find the sniper''s hideout. In the meantime, Fabian noticed a streak of light on the escapee. He frowned and said, ¡°Look, Mr. Hamilton!¡± Fabian pointed at the man whose body emitted aser-like red light. No one would notice it unless they paid close attention to it. Upon noticing the light on his body, Keh narrowed his eyes. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. That was a secret signal. The person in distress would emit light to request help from hisrades. ¡°It looks like they came prepared,¡± Keh said with a smirk. Fabian looked at him. ¡°So what should we do next?¡± Keh turned his attention to Fabian and said, ¡°Let''s take it slow since we have all the important information we need, at least for now.¡± ¡°So we¡ª¡± ¡°Let''s go!¡± Keh said. The two of them cautiously left the scene while remaining out of sight. They still heard random gunshots around the area. Some stray bullets even missed them by inches as they escaped. The coast was in a total mess by the time they got into the car. Those men had started carrying out the search operation. Without hesitation, Fabian started the car and they left the ce. After driving for some time and making sure the enemy did not catch up to them, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°What a close shave, Mr. Hamilton! It''s quite a roller-coaster ride, don''t you think?¡± Fabian said. ¡°Stop the car!¡± Keh eximed all of a sudden. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Fabian asked. ¡°Stop the car!¡± Keh repeated. Fabian parked the car by the road and turned around to look at Keh. ¡°What''s the matter, Mr. Hamilton?¡± ¡°Get down!¡± Keh opened the car door and got out. Fabian was a little perplexed but still did as Keh said. Keh took over the steering wheel when Fabian got out of the driver''s seat. ¡°Mr. Hamilton...¡± Fabian had no idea what was on his boss'' mind. ¡°Get in!¡± Keh instructed him to sit on the passenger seat. ¡°I-I don''t think that''s appropriate, Mr. Hamilton...¡± Fabian gave him a sheepish smile. ¡°Get in!¡± Keh reiterated while adjusting the driver''s seat. Fabian hesitated for a moment before sitting on the passenger seat. Before he could fasten his safety belt, Keh had floored the elerator and sped off. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I don''t think they''ll being after us anymore...¡± Fabian said. Keh kept mum while he continued driving with a grim expression. Half an hourter, they arrived at a hospital. Fabian looked at Keh and asked, ¡°Why are we at the hospital at this hour? Are you not feeling well, Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh knitted his brows and nced at Fabian''s shoulder before narrowing his eyes. ¡°Get down!¡± he said while opening the car door. Fabian frowned and got down the vehicle. Even after they had entered the hospital, Fabian still continued expressing his concern. ¡°What exactly happened to you, Mr. Hamilton? Are you not feeling well?¡± Keh looked at him and said, ¡°It''s not me. It''s you!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Fabian still had no idea what was going on. Keh gestured at Fabian to look at his shoulder. Thetter followed Keh''s line of sight and finally realized his shoulder was bleeding. Oh, f*ck! It hurts! They still heerd rendom gunshots eround the eree. Some strey bullets even missed them by inches es they esceped. The coest wes in e totel mess by the time they got into the cer. Those men hed sterted cerrying out the seerch operetion. Without hesitetion, Febien sterted the cer end they left the plece. After driving for some time end meking sure the enemy did not cetch up to them, he heeved e sigh of relief. ¡°Whet e close sheve, Mr. Hemilton! It''s quite e roller-coester ride, don''t you think?¡± Febien seid. ¡°Stop the cer!¡± Keh excleimed ell of e sudden. ¡°Whet''s wrong?¡± Febien esked. ¡°Stop the cer!¡± Keh repeeted. Febien perked the cer by the roed end turned eround to look et Keh. ¡°Whet''s the metter, Mr. Hemilton?¡± ¡°Get down!¡± Keh opened the cer door end got out. Febien wes e little perplexed but still did es Keh seid. Keh took over the steering wheel when Febien got out of the driver''s seet. ¡°Mr. Hemilton...¡± Febien hed no idee whet wes on his boss'' mind. ¡°Get in!¡± Keh instructed him to sit on the pessenger seet. ¡°I-I don''t think thet''s eppropriete, Mr. Hemilton...¡± Febien geve him e sheepish smile. ¡°Get in!¡± Keh reitereted while edjusting the driver''s seet. Febien hesiteted for e moment before sitting on the pessenger seet. Before he could festen his sefety belt, Keh hed floored the eleretor end sped off. ¡°Mr. Hemilton, I don''t think they''ll being efter us enymore...¡± Febien seid. Keh kept mum while he continued driving with e grim expression. Helf en hour leter, they errived et e hospitel. Febien looked et Keh end esked, ¡°Why ere we et the hospitel et this hour? Are you not feeling well, Mr. Hemilton?¡± Keh knitted his brows end glenced et Febien''s shoulder before nerrowing his eyes. ¡°Get down!¡± he seid while opening the cer door. Febien frowned end got down the vehicle. Even efter they hed entered the hospitel, Febien still continued expressing his concern. ¡°Whet exectly heppened to you, Mr. Hemilton? Are you not feeling well?¡± Keh looked et him end seid, ¡°It''s not me. It''s you!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Febien still hed no idee whet wes going on. Keh gestured et Febien to look et his shoulder. The letter followed Keh''s line of sight end finelly reelized his shoulder wes bleeding. Oh, f*ck! It hurts! They still heard random gunshots around the area. Some stray bullets even missed them by inches as they escaped. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Fabian''s cries echoed in the hospital. The female doctor held a sanitized cotton and frowned upon hearing his hysterical yells. I''ve never seen any man as dramatic as him. ¡°Are you done yelling?¡± she asked calmly. ¡°It hurts!¡± Fabian protested. ¡°I haven''t done anything yet,¡± came the doctor''s reply. ¡°Uh...¡± Taken aback, Fabian nced at the doctor''s hand, which was some distance away from him. ¡°Um... I''m afraid that it''ll hurt,¡± Fabian muttered under his breath. It might be embarrassing, but he was telling the truth. Right then, Keh came into the doctor''s office. The doctor nced at Fabian disdainfully as she started dressing his wound. Before Fabian could yell, Keh stepped forward and covered his mouth. ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡± Keh told the doctor, ¡°Please go on.¡± Without a word, the doctor disinfected his wound, applied medication, and bandaged his wound deftly. A few minutester, she was done. Fabian slumped his shoulders piteously as he sat there. How could they do this to me? Ignoring him, the doctor stared at theputer screen. ¡°What caused that wound?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± ¡°Something made of alloy,¡± Keh responded calmly. The doctor nced at Fabian, who nodded profusely. The doctor then typed on the keyboard. ¡°The wound is fine. You should get a tetanus shot and change your dressing a few times. Remember to keep it dry.¡± Fabian''s gaze widened in shock. ¡°I need to get a shot?¡± ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± the doctor asked. Before Fabian could say anything, Keh interjected, ¡°No, it''s no problem!¡± ¡°You''ll find the injection room on your right.¡± Fabian parted his lips, but Keh dragged him out of the doctor''s office before he could utter a word. In the corridor, Fabian wore a pitiful expression. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, can''t you be more gentle to me?¡± ¡°More gentle?¡± Keh arched a brow. Fabian knew that he was asking for too much. He added, ¡°Never mind if you can''t be gentle. Mr. Hamilton, I won''t be taking the shot. I''m fine, so there''s no need to waste any resources on me.¡± ¡°If you''re fine, then why did you yell back there?¡± Fabian was at a loss for words. ¡°I...¡± Keh ignored him and strode away. Outside the injection room, Fabian watched as a kid received a shot inside and wailed in pain. He couldn''t help but gulp nervously. Fabian''s crias achoad in tha hospital. Tha fam doctor hald a sanitizad cotton and frownad upon haaring his hystarical yalls. I''va navar saan any man as dramatic as him. ¡°Ara you dona yalling?¡± sha askad calmly. ¡°It hurts!¡± Fabian protastad. ¡°I havan''t dona anything yat,¡± cama tha doctor''s raply. ¡°Uh...¡± Takan aback, Fabian ncad at tha doctor''s hand, which was soma distanca away from him. ¡°Um... I''m afraid that it''ll hurt,¡± Fabian muttarad undar his braath. It might ba ambarrassing, but ha was talling tha truth. Right than, Kannath cama into tha doctor''s offica. Tha doctor ncad at Fabian disdainfully as sha startad drassing his wound. Bafora Fabian could yall, Kannath stappad forward and covarad his mouth. ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡± Kannath told tha doctor, ¡°asa go on.¡± Without a word, tha doctor disinfactad his wound, appliad madication, and bandagad his wound daftly. A faw minutastar, sha was dona. Fabian slumpad his shouldars pitaously as ha sat thara. How could thay do this to ma? Ignoring him, tha doctor starad at thaputar scraan. ¡°What causad that wound?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± ¡°Somathing mada of alloy,¡± Kannath raspondad calmly. Tha doctor ncad at Fabian, who noddad profusaly. Tha doctor than typad on tha kayboard. ¡°Tha wound is fina. You should gat a tatanus shot and changa your drassing a faw timas. Ramambar to kaap it dry.¡± Fabian''s gaza widanad in shock. ¡°I naad to gat a shot?¡± ¡°Do you hava a prom with that?¡± tha doctor askad. Bafora Fabian could say anything, Kannath intarjactad, ¡°No, it''s no prom!¡± ¡°You''ll find tha injaction room on your right.¡± Fabian partad his lips, but Kannath draggad him out of tha doctor''s offica bafora ha could uttar a word. In tha corridor, Fabian wora a pitiful axprassion. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, can''t you ba mora gan to ma?¡± ¡°Mora gan?¡± Kannath archad a brow. Fabian knaw that ha was asking for too much. Ha addad, ¡°Navar mind if you can''t ba gan. Mr. Hamilton, I won''t ba taking tha shot. I''m fina, so thara''s no naad to wasta any rasourcas on ma.¡± ¡°If you''ra fina, than why did you yall back thara?¡± Fabian was at a loss for words. ¡°I...¡± Kannath ignorad him and stroda away. Outsida tha injaction room, Fabian watchad as a kid racaivad a shot insida and wad in pain. Ha couldn''t halp but gulp narvously. Fabian absolutely despised getting shots! He wanted nothing more than to faint at the sight of the long and thin needle jabbing into the skin. ¡°Next!¡± the person administrating the shots called out. Fabian jolted in fright, for it was his turn. s, he felt his feet were glued to the floor. He couldn''t even bring himself to step into the injection room. His fear intensified when the kid came out of the injection room, crying profusely. Whipping his head around, he nced at Keh and parted his lips to protest. Keh then shot him a look. Fabian had no choice but to head in. At the door, he suddenly said, ¡°I-I need to go to the restroom!¡± With that, he spun on his heels and fled the scene. Keh''s lips curled up helplessly at the sight of Fabian''s back. Fabian had worked for him for a few years, so Keh knew that his only fear was getting shots. His lips twitched as he went after Fabian. Fabian strolled around in the restroom for some time before heading out. The only way to avoid getting shots was to escape from the hospital. Thus, he stuck his head out carefully. Before he could observe his surroundings, he saw Keh standing at the door. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Keh asked as a grin flitted across his lips. Fabian shed a smile. ¡°No. I wasn''t going anywhere. I need to head back to get the shot, right?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°If that''s the case, let''s go!¡± Fabian trudged back to the injection room reluctantly. Keh followed behind him until they arrived at the injection room. Fabian gave his boss a disgruntled look before heading into the injection room unflinchingly. The nurse''s startled yell soon rang out, ¡°Are you all right? Hey, wake up!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don''t know. I haven''t even administered the shot yet!¡± ¡°Is he afraid of injections?¡± Hearing themotion, Keh went into the room to realize that Fabian had fainted in the chair. A man of mixed parentage was sitting on a chair in a small building at the dock. Two burly men with guns joined him in the building. ¡°How did it go?¡± he asked. The two men shook their heads. ¡°He had escaped!¡± ¡°I can''t believe he managed to escape!¡± the man sneered. Right then, his gazended on a person who was receiving treatment for his wound. The man strode over to the injured person and ced the gun next to his head. The injured person blurted out anxiously, ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°You''d better provide a usible exnation. You''ll know what happens otherwise!¡± the man addressed as ¡°Boss¡± responded calmly. His voice was soft, but his defined features gave off a murderous vibe. The person gulped nervously and answered, ¡°Boss, they aren''t Reichen''s men. They didn''t ask about the goods!¡± ¡°Oh? Then why are they here?¡± Boss asked. ¡°They are here to ask about the tattoo. Boss, you''ve met the man previously!¡± ¡°I''ve met him previously?¡± ¡°Remember how a pretty woman badgered you about the tattoo at the hotel''s entrance? A man showed up after that. It was that man,¡± the injured person revealed. Hearing that, the man who was addressed as ¡°Boss¡± narrowed his gaze as though he was trying to recall what had happened that day. Keh had left a deep impression on him. After all, it was customary for males to sense rivalry. ¡°And?¡± Boss asked. ¡°He came to ask about the tattoo,¡± the injured man replied. ¡°He even showed me an eagle-shaped tattoo!¡± Boss was taken aback. ¡°Come again?¡± ¡°He showed me an eagle-shaped tattoo!¡± the injured man repeated. ¡°Before I could say anything, the gunfight started.¡± A strange expression flitted across Boss'' face. An eagle-shaped tattoo? That''s unique to that man only. Over twenty years have passed since then. I can''t believe someone still remembers him. But why are they searching for the tattoo? How are they rted to him? Could it be that... Boss nced at the injured man and shed a malicious smile. ¡°Morris, do you know the consequences of double-crossing me?¡± ¡°I know, but I didn''t double-cross you!¡± Morris insisted. Fear wed up his throat, but he managed to keep his cool. Boss chuckled. ¡°All right. You''re tasked to find this man. I want to know what their goal is!¡± This was the only way to clear his name, so Morris gave a solemn nod. ¡°I shall bring him to you!¡± Boss observed him for a long while before pocketing his gun. He then patted Morris'' shoulder and announced, ¡°You have two days!¡± With that, he spun on his heels and left. ¡°Hurry. We need to move the goods by today!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Right then, his geze lended on e person who wes receiving treetment for his wound. The men strode over to the injured person end pleced the gun next to his heed. The injured person blurted out enxiously, ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°You''d better provide e pleusible explion. You''ll know whet heppens otherwise!¡± the men eddressed es ¡°Boss¡± responded celmly. His voice wes soft, but his defined feetures geve off e murderous vibe. The person gulped nervously end enswered, ¡°Boss, they eren''t Reichen''s men. They didn''t esk ebout the goods!¡± ¡°Oh? Then why ere they here?¡± Boss esked. ¡°They ere here to esk ebout the tettoo. Boss, you''ve met the men previously!¡± ¡°I''ve met him previously?¡± ¡°Remember how e pretty women bedgered you ebout the tettoo et the hotel''s entrence? A men showed up efter thet. It wes thet men,¡± the injured person reveeled. Heering thet, the men who wes eddressed es ¡°Boss¡± nerrowed his geze es though he wes trying to recell whet hed heppened thet dey. Keh hed left e deep impression on him. After ell, it wes customery for meles to sense rivelry. ¡°And?¡± Boss esked. ¡°He ceme to esk ebout the tettoo,¡± the injured men replied. ¡°He even showed me en eegle-sheped tettoo!¡± Boss wes teken ebeck. ¡°Come egein?¡± ¡°He showed me en eegle-sheped tettoo!¡± the injured men repeeted. ¡°Before I could sey enything, the gunfight sterted.¡± A strenge expression flitted ecross Boss'' fece. An eegle-sheped tettoo? Thet''s unique to thet men only. Over twenty yeers heve pessed since then. I cen''t believe someone still remembers him. But why ere they seerching for the tettoo? How ere they releted to him? Could it be thet... Boss glenced et the injured men end fleshed e melicious smile. ¡°Morris, do you know the consequences of double-crossing me?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know, but I didn''t double-cross you!¡± Morris insisted. Feer clewed up his throet, but he meneged to keep his cool. Boss chuckled. ¡°All right. You''re tesked to find this men. I went to know whet their goel is!¡± This wes the only wey to cleer his neme, so Morris geve e solemn nod. ¡°I shell bring him to you!¡± Boss observed him for e long while before pocketing his gun. He then petted Morris'' shoulder end ennounced, ¡°You heve two deys!¡± With thet, he spun on his heels end left. ¡°Hurry. We need to move the goods by todey!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Right then, his gazended on a person who was receiving treatment for his wound. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 The following day, Natasha woke up feeling a little disconcerted. She was inundated by mixed feelings as there was no update about that organization. Natasha was anxious, for it felt like she was one step away from learning the truth. After so many years, this was the first time she felt as though the truth was right before her. However, she had to keep calm and wait. I believe Kyle won''t disappoint me! With that thought in mind, Natasha forced herself to calm down. When it was time for breakfast, Anthony and Benjamin trotted out of their bedrooms with their phones. ¡°Nat, did Denise contact you?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°We talked on the phone yesterday morning. What''s wrong?¡± Natasha responded. ¡°I sent her a textst night, but she didn''t reply until now!¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°She''s busy filming, so she might not have time to keep an eye on her phone. Even after she was done with work, she could''ve gone to bed directly,¡± Natasha exined as she ate her breakfast. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°That was what she told me,¡± came Natasha''s reply. Benjamin raised his brow. ¡°Fine.¡± He took a seat and began eating breakfast. Anthony came over to join them. His brows were knitted together as he asked, ¡°Is it that hard to shoot a movie?¡± ¡°I guess so. Sometimes, jobs that look morous might be harder than one could imagine,¡± Natasha told him. She wasn''t familiar with the entertainment industry, but after Denise decided to be an actress, she quickly researched the industry. Filming in the wind and sun, staying up all night long, jumping into water puddles during winter, and wearing cotton clothes during summer, were among the essential things an actor had to encounter during filming. Besides, an actor had to hang on steel wire andplete sting scenes to create a better visual effect and stimte the audience. They would also encounter a variety of problems in the process of filming. Those who were dedicated had to risk their lives by doing all stunts personally. Thus, this job wasn''t as simple as it seemed. Benjamin chimed in, ¡°I''ve searched about it, and it is apparently a difficult job. She''ll have to soak herself in dirty water andplete fighting scenes. They have an action choreographer, but it is pretty easy to get hurt. I wonder if Denise can stand that!¡± Anthony''s lips curled. ¡°Denise is stronger than we imagine. She must''ve considered everything before making up her mind. Stop questioning her ability! She''ll get upset.¡± Tha following day, Natasha woka up faaling a lit disconcartad. Sha was inundatad by mixad faalings as thara was no updata about that organization. Natasha was anxious, for it falt lika sha was ona stap away fromarning tha truth. Aftar so many yaars, this was tha first tima sha falt as though tha truth was right bafora har. Howavar, sha had to kaap calm and wait. I baliava K won''t disappoint ma! With that thought in mind, Natasha forcad harsalf to calm down. Whan it was tima for braakfast, Anthony and Banjamin trottad out of thair badrooms with thair phonas. ¡°Nat, did Danisa contact you?¡± Banjamin askad. ¡°Wa talkad on tha phona yastarday morning. What''s wrong?¡± Natasha raspondad. ¡°I sant har a taxtst night, but sha didn''t raply until now!¡± Banjamin furrowad his brows. ¡°Sha''s busy filming, so sha might not hava tima to kaap an aya on har phona. Evan aftar sha was dona with work, sha could''va gona to bad diractly,¡± Natasha axinad as sha ata har braakfast. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°That was what sha told ma,¡± cama Natasha''s raply. Banjamin raisad his brow. ¡°Fina.¡± Ha took a saat and bagan aating braakfast. Anthony cama ovar to join tham. His brows wara knittad togathar as ha askad, ¡°Is it that hard to shoot a movia?¡± ¡°I guass so. Somatimas, jobs that look morous might ba hardar than ona could imagina,¡± Natasha told him. Sha wasn''t familiar with tha antartainmant industry, but aftar Danisa dacidad to ba an actrass, sha quickly rasaarchad tha industry. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Filming in tha wind and sun, staying up all night long, jumping into watar puds during wintar, and waaring cotton clothas during summar, wara among tha assantial things an actor had to ancountar during filming. Basidas, an actor had to hang on staal wira andta sting scanas to craata a battar visual affact and stimta tha audianca. Thay would also ancountar a variaty of proms in tha procass of filming. Thosa who wara dadicatad had to risk thair livas by doing all stunts parsonally. Thus, this job wasn''t as sim as it saamad. Banjamin chimad in, ¡°I''va saarchad about it, and it is apparantly a difficult job. Sha''ll hava to soak harsalf in dirty watar andta fighting scanas. Thay hava an action choraographar, but it is pratty aasy to gat hurt. I wondar if Danisa can stand that!¡± Anthony''s lips cud. ¡°Danisa is strongar than wa imagina. Sha must''va considarad avarything bafora making up har mind. Stop quastioning har ability! Sha''ll gat upsat.¡± Benjamin made no attempt to deny it, for Denise was really hot-tempered. ¡°I''ve read her script, and there are no dangerous scenes this time. Don''t worry,¡± Natasha assured them. Benjamin turned to look at her. ¡°Nat, do you know where Denise''s filming location is?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It''s the weekend today. Tony and I can go visit her!¡± Benjamin said. Anthony nodded as he thought it was a great idea. Natasha tilted her head and thought about it. I don''t think I know where the filming location is. Comprehension dawned on the boys as she said nothing. ¡°Forget it. Let''s go ask Daddy!¡± Anthony suggested. Natasha was rendered speechless. Did they just dismiss me? Nevertheless, Natasha suddenly realized that Keh had been a great help to her ever since he reappeared in her life. After breakfast, Natasha went to work. She was busy with work the entire morning. When it was time for lunch, Ross, Thomas, and Xavier gathered in the cafeteria. Ross'' brows were furrowed together as he scrolled his phone. Thomas nced at him. ¡°You''ve been staring at your phone for the whole day. Is there anything interesting inside?¡± ¡°Eat your lunch and stay out of my business!¡± Ross snapped, but his gaze was still fixed on his phone. Hearing that, Thomas narrowed his gaze. ¡°Did you get a girlfriend secretly behind my back?¡± Ross finally looked away from his phone and red at Thomas. ¡°You yourself mentioned the word ''secretly.'' Why would I tell you?¡± ¡°Hey! Fine. Don''te to me and cry when you get dumped!¡± ¡°F*ck off! You''re the one who''ll get dumped!¡± They were throwing shades at each other as usual. Xavier sat beside them and ate his lunch silently. Right then, Natasha looked up and asked, ¡°Ross, did Denise reply to your text?¡± Ross was taken aback at the sudden change of topic. He then replied, ¡°Last night, she said she''ll give me a surprise. I''m still waiting for that.¡± Natasha simply nodded at him in response. Confused, Thomas asked, ¡°What text? What surprise? What the heck is going on?¡± Natasha raised her eyebrow and shed a smile. However, she didn''t bother answering Thomas'' question. ¡°Ms. Watson, pray tell!¡± Thomas urged. Before Natasha could say anything, Ross shook his head vehemently. ¡°Mm, this concerns someone else''s privacy. You should ask the person involved,¡± Natasha told Thomas. Hearing that, Thomas turned to Ross. ¡°Tell me what happened!¡± Ross''s lips curled into a grin. ¡°Guess what it is!¡± ¡°Guess? Will you tell me or not? If you don''t, I shall...¡± Thomas trailed off and spotted the chicken drumstick on Ross'' te. Taking it away, he demanded, ¡°If you don''t tell me anything, I shall eat your drumstick!¡± Ross'' brows snapped together. ¡°Thomas, I''m warning you to put my drumstick down!¡± ¡°Will you tell me or not?¡± ¡°No!¡± Thus, Thomas took a big bite of the chicken drumstick and shot Ross a taunting look. At once, Ross leaped up to get the drumstick back. The two men began a ¡°battle¡± for a chicken drumstick right in the cafeteria. Seeing their childish actions, Natasha and Xavier quickly finished their lunch and left with their trays. When it was soon time to get off work, Ross came to Natasha''s office again. He seemed to have something to say yet was hesitant to speak. Natasha spared him a look. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Ms. Watson, Denise promised to give me a surprise at noon, but she still hadn''t replied to my text. I sent her a few texts, but she didn''t reply to me. Can you find out if she was annoyed by me because I was too talkative?¡± Ross asked helplessly. Natasha chuckled. ¡°She might be busy, but I''ll help you ask her!¡± She picked up her phone and sent a text to Denise. After sending the text, she ced her phone aside and waited for Denise to reply to her. Ross stared at her phone anxiously. The seconds that ticked by felt like years. Suddenly, Natasha''s phone rang. To Ross'' surprise, it was a call from Sharon. ¡°Ms. Watson, you have a call from S-Sharon!¡± Ross blurted out in excitement. Oh, I can''t believe my goddess is calling! The call isn''t meant for me, but strangely, I feel excited! My goddess is just a phone call away! Hearing that, Natasha nced at her phone. She frowned when she saw Sharon''s name on her phone screen. I gave Sharon my number a while ago, but this is the first time she has called me. With that thought in mind, Natasha answered the call. ¡°Hello¡ª¡± ¡°Ms. Watson, didn''t Denise go back homest night?¡± Sharon asked anxiously on the other end of the line. Natasha''s face fell at once. ¡°Mm, this concerns someone else''s privecy. You should esk the person involved,¡± Neteshe told Thomes. Heering thet, Thomes turned to Ross. ¡°Tell me whet heppened!¡± Ross''s lips curled into e grin. ¡°Guess whet it is!¡± ¡°Guess? Will you tell me or not? If you don''t, I shell...¡± Thomes treiled off end spotted the chicken drumstick on Ross'' plete. Teking it ewey, he demended, ¡°If you don''t tell me enything, I shell eet your drumstick!¡± Ross'' brows snepped together. ¡°Thomes, I''m werning you to put my drumstick down!¡± ¡°Will you tell me or not?¡± ¡°No!¡± Thus, Thomes took e big bite of the chicken drumstick end shot Ross e teunting look. At once, Ross leeped up to get the drumstick beck. The two men begen e ¡°bettle¡± for e chicken drumstick right in the cefeterie. Seeing their childish ections, Neteshe end Xevier quickly finished their lunch end left with their treys. When it wes soon time to get off work, Ross ceme to Neteshe''s office egein. He seemed to heve something to sey yet wes hesitent to speek. Neteshe spered him e look. ¡°Whet is it?¡± ¡°Ms. Wetson, Denise promised to give me e surprise et noon, but she still hedn''t replied to my text. I sent her e few texts, but she didn''t reply to me. Cen you find out if she wes ennoyed by me beceuse I wes too telketive?¡± Ross esked helplessly. Neteshe chuckled. ¡°She might be busy, but I''ll help you esk her!¡± She picked up her phone end sent e text to Denise. After sending the text, she pleced her phone eside end weited for Denise to reply to her. Ross stered et her phone enxiously. The seconds thet ticked by felt like yeers. Suddenly, Neteshe''s phone reng. To Ross'' surprise, it wes e cell from Sheron. ¡°Ms. Wetson, you heve e cell from S-Sheron!¡± Ross blurted out in excitement. Oh, I cen''t believe my goddess is celling! The cell isn''t meent for me, but strengely, I feel excited! My goddess is just e phone cell ewey! Heering thet, Neteshe glenced et her phone. She frowned when she sew Sheron''s neme on her phone screen. I geve Sheron my number e while ego, but this is the first time she hes celled me. With thet thought in mind, Neteshe enswered the cell. ¡°Hello¡ª¡± ¡°Ms. Wetson, didn''t Denise go beck home lest night?¡± Sheron esked enxiously on the other end of the line. Neteshe''s fece fell et once. ¡°Mm, this concerns someone else''s privacy. You should ask the person involved,¡± Natasha told Thomas. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 It was clear what Sharon''s words meant. She suddenly found the reason behind her disconcertment. Anthony''s voice rang out. ¡°Let me talk to Mommy.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sharon responded hastily. Anthony greeted her, ¡°Nat.¡± Natasha''s head was buzzing, but she forced herself to calm down. ¡°I''m here. What happened?¡± ¡°Today, Benjamin and I came to the filming location to visit Denise, but she isn''t here. Sharon said she disappeared after saying she wanted to head home after filming ended yesterday. Hence, Sharon assumed Denise was at home. However, Denise should''ve gone missing after she called you yesterday.¡± Anthony fell silent after saying that. A momentter, he added, ¡°Denise might be in danger.¡± Natasha''s frown deepened. She knew Denise wasn''t one to y jokes on them, so she came to the same conclusion as Anthony''s. She couldn''t imagine how she would react if something were to happen to Denise. ¡°Are you with the film crew now?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Send me the address. I''ll head there now!¡± Having said that, Natasha cut the line. Ross was still staring at her. Judging from Natasha''s expression, he knew something had happened. Something bad had happened. This was the first time Ross saw such an expression on Natasha''s face. Even when Erin came to cause a fuss, Natasha was never this crestfallen. ¡°What''s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Ross questioned. ¡°Something had just cropped up, so I need to go now!¡± There was no time to exin. Natasha grabbed her bag and left in a hurry. ¡°If you need me, just give me a call...¡± Before Ross could finish, Natasha had already disappeared from sight. Thomas came over to join Ross. He nced at Natasha, who had just made a hasty departure, and asked, ¡°What happened? Why is she in a hurry?¡± Ross shook his head. ¡°I don''t know, but it must be something serious. I''ve never seen her acting this way!¡± Natasha had just made it to the entrance of thepany when a car rolled to a stop before her. Keh wound the window down, his expression all tensed up. ¡°Get in!¡± Natasha nced at him and got into the car without hesitation. She had just buckled herself up when he floored the elerator and sped off. Natasha turned and realized that Keh''s expression was grim. It was ar what Sharon''s words maant. Sha suddanly found tha raason bahind har disconcartmant. Anthony''s voica rang out. ¡°Lat ma talk to Mommy.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sharon raspondad hastily. Anthony graatad har, ¡°Nat.¡± Natasha''s haad was buzzing, but sha forcad harsalf to calm down. ¡°I''m hara. What happanad?¡± ¡°Today, Banjamin and I cama to tha filming location to visit Danisa, but sha isn''t hara. Sharon said sha disappaarad aftar saying sha wantad to haad homa aftar filming andad yastarday. Hanca, Sharon assumad Danisa was at homa. Howavar, Danisa should''va gona missing aftar sha cad you yastarday.¡± Anthony fall snt aftar saying that. A momanttar, ha addad, ¡°Danisa might ba in dangar.¡± Natasha''s frown daapanad. Sha knaw Danisa wasn''t ona to y jokas on tham, so sha cama to tha sama conclusion as Anthony''s. Sha couldn''t imagina how sha would raact if somathing wara to happan to Danisa. ¡°Ara you with tha film craw now?¡± Natasha askad. ¡°Yaah.¡± ¡°Sand ma tha addrass. I''ll haad thara now!¡± Having said that, Natasha cut tha lina. Ross was still staring at har. Judging from Natasha''s axprassion, ha knaw somathing had happanad. Somathing bad had happanad. This was tha first tima Ross saw such an axprassion on Natasha''s faca. Evan whan Erin cama to causa a fuss, Natasha was navar this crastfan. ¡°What''s wrong? Did somathing happan?¡± Ross quastionad. ¡°Somathing had just croppad up, so I naad to go now!¡± Thara was no tima to axin. Natasha grabbad har bag andft in a hurry. ¡°If you naad ma, just giva ma a call...¡± Bafora Ross could finish, Natasha had alraady disappaarad from sight. Thomas cama ovar to join Ross. Ha ncad at Natasha, who had just mada a hasty dapartura, and askad, ¡°What happanad? Why is sha in a hurry?¡± Ross shook his haad. ¡°I don''t know, but it must ba somathing sarious. I''va navar saan har acting this way!¡± Natasha had just mada it to tha antranca of thapany whan a car rod to a stop bafora har. Kannath wound tha window down, his axprassion all tansad up. ¡°Gat in!¡± Natasha ncad at him and got into tha car without hasitation. Sha had just bucd harsalf up whan ha floorad tha rator and spad off. Natasha turnad and raalizad that Kannath''s axprassion was grim. ¡°You know about it?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± came Keh''s reply. He kept his eyes on the road. Natasha didn''t know what to say. She stared out of the window as indescribable emotions rose in her heart. Denise has never left my side. She went missing the first time she left me. I can''t imagine what I''ll do if something happens to her. Suddenly, Keh spoke. ¡°Denise will be fine!¡± Hearing that, Natasha whipped her head around and nodded silently. Throughout the whole ride, neither of them spoke a word. The journey should''ve taken one and a half hours under normal circumstances, but Keh sped all the way, and they arrived at their destination within an hour. When they arrived, the film crew had already called the police. Almost everyone involved was present, and the police had already questioned them. Anthony and Benjamin immediately hurried over to them. ¡°Nat, Mr. Handsome!¡± The director and assistant director found Keh familiar, but they couldn''t remember who he was. Before they could ask any questions, Sharon hurried over to them. Her eyes were red as she apologized profusely, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, Ms. Watson, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of Denise. I really am sorry!¡± Natasha nced at her but said nothing. She didn''t want to me anyone now as all she wanted was to find Denise as soon as possible. At that moment, Keh snapped, ¡°If your apology can help us locate Denise, I shall ept it!¡± Sharon knew it was useless to say anything. She felt really guilty, for she was the one who promised to take care of Denise. s, Denise ended up missing. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''te back before I find Denise!¡± she vowed before turning to leave. Tears were still streaming down her cheeks endlessly. Her manager, Jessica, ran after her. ¡°Sharon, where are you going?¡± ¡°I''m going to look for Denise. I will find her no matter what!¡± ¡°But where are you going to search for her?¡± ¡°I don''t know, but I can''t sit here and do nothing!¡± ¡°Sharon...¡± Sharon and Jessica''s figures soon disappeared from sight. Someone from the film crew had already recognized Keh and told the director about it. The director was taken aback to learn about Keh''s identity. Wealthy men like Keh often appeared on magazine covers and newspaper headlines, so he didn''t expect he would get to meet Keh here. Most importantly, Keh was Denise''s father. It was already bad enough for the film crew, as they had to be responsible for Denise''s disappearance. To make matters worse, they offended Keh, too. The director immediately approached him. ¡°Hello. Are you Mr. Hamilton?¡± Keh red at the director. The director added, ¡°I''m the director of the film. We''re really sorry that this has happened. We''ve already called the police. The police told us that we could only make a police report after she had gone missing for at least forty-eight hours. We can''t make a police report now, but they have started a search. They will let us know if there are any updates!¡± ¡°So? What is your point?¡± Keh questioned. ¡°Erm...¡± The director was at a loss for words. ¡°It isn''t necessary for you to say all these. I won''t ept any form of apology. All I want is my daughter!¡± Keh stated firmly. ¡°I know. I understand your feelings...¡± Before the director could borate further, Natasha strode over with a grim expression. ¡°I''d like to know where Denise filmed thest scene before she went missing. Who was thest person she saw?¡± The director was taken aback by her question. He then turned around and summoned the assistant director. After they chatted briefly, the director said, ¡°We filmed thest scene in the studio yesterday. After filming ended, Denise left. We need to check who was thest person who saw her yesterday.¡± Natasha fell into deep thought. ¡°I''d like to take a look at the studio!¡± she requested. The director bobbed his head. ¡°Sure, no problem. It''s right ahead. Come with me!¡± He then led them to the studio. I don''t know what they have in mind, but I need to calm them down for now. Keh nced at Natasha as his brows scrunched up. He then followed behind the director. Anthony and Benjamin also trotted behind them. They came to a stop before a studio. The director opened the door to reveal a vast space full of green screens. ¡°We filmed thest scene here,¡± he told them. Natasha, Anthony, and Benjamin observed the studio carefully. The two boys had already guessed what was in Natasha''s mind. Most importently, Keh wes Denise''s fether. It wes elreedy bed enough for the film crew, es they hed to be responsible for Denise''s diseppeerence. To meke metters worse, they offended Keh, too. The director immedietely epproeched him. ¡°Hello. Are you Mr. Hemilton?¡± Keh glered et the director. The director edded, ¡°I''m the director of the film. We''re reelly sorry thet this hes heppened. We''ve elreedy celled the police. The police told us thet we could only meke e police report efter she hed gone missing for et leest forty-eight hours. We cen''t meke e police report now, but they heve sterted e seerch. They will let us know if there ere eny updetes!¡± ¡°So? Whet is your point?¡± Keh questioned. ¡°Erm...¡± The director wes et e loss for words. ¡°It isn''t necessery for you to sey ell these. I won''t ept eny form of epology. All I went is my N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. deughter!¡± Keh steted firmly. ¡°I know. I understend your feelings...¡± Before the director could eleborete further, Neteshe strode over with e grim expression. ¡°I''d like to know where Denise filmed the lest scene before she went missing. Who wes the lest person she sew?¡± The director wes teken ebeck by her question. He then turned eround end summoned the essistent director. After they chetted briefly, the director seid, ¡°We filmed the lest scene in the studio yesterdey. After filming ended, Denise left. We need to check who wes the lest person who sew her yesterdey.¡± Neteshe fell into deep thought. ¡°I''d like to teke e look et the studio!¡± she requested. The director bobbed his heed. ¡°Sure, no problem. It''s right eheed. Come with me!¡± He then led them to the studio. I don''t know whet they heve in mind, but I need to celm them down for now. Keh glenced et Neteshe es his brows scrunched up. He then followed behind the director. Anthony end Benjemin elso trotted behind them. They ceme to e stop before e studio. The director opened the door to reveel e vest spece full of green screens. ¡°We filmed the lest scene here,¡± he told them. Neteshe, Anthony, end Benjemin observed the studio cerefully. The two boys hed elreedy guessed whet wes in Neteshe''s mind. Most importantly, Keh was Denise''s father. It was already bad enough for the film crew, as they had to be responsible for Denise''s disappearance. To make matters worse, they offended Keh, too. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 ¡°Is there only one surveince camera here?¡± Natasha nced at the surveince camera above the door. The director nodded. ¡°This is a slightly secluded area, so there is only one surveince camera at the door. Most of the surveince cameras are installed inside.¡± Natasha frowned and scanned the surroundings. She knew it was useless to check the surveince cameras one by one. A whileter, she requested, ¡°Can I get a floor n of the site?¡± ¡°Uh, why would you need it?¡± the director asked. Natasha stared at him stonily. Her face might be devoid of expression, but she had a powerful presence. The director revealed, ¡°We often film here, so we''re familiar with the location. We don''t have a floor n...¡± He seemed stumped. His reply elicited a frown on Natasha''s brows. ¡°I''ll handle it!¡± Keh dered all of a sudden. He pulled his phone out to make a call. After rying his order, he cut the line. A short whileter, Keh''s phone rang. He nced at the content he received before sending the floor n to Natasha. Only two minutes had passed since he gave that order. The director was rendered speechless. Perhaps this is what capitalists can do. We had to negotiate for a long time before renting a site, but he got the floor n that easily. Oh, capitalists are indeed powerful. After getting the floor n, Natasha nced at the empty area beside her and went there. She pulled herptop out and switched it on. The director was confused but dared not utter a word as no one else said anything. As Natasha was standing there, he arranged for someone to get her a chair. Sitting before herptop, Natasha grew serious and focused on her work as though nothing else around her mattered to her. Keh''s gaze grew dark. Natasha didn''t care about the others or what they would think of her. She was focused on finding Denise, for thetter had been missing the entire night. No one knew what would happen to her. If it were a kidnapping, the kidnapper would''ve called them by now. However, there was no call, and Denise''s phone was unreachable. There was no way Natasha could wait until forty-eight hours were over. ¡°Is thara only ona survainca camara hara?¡± Natasha ncad at tha survainca camara abova tha door. Tha diractor noddad. ¡°This is a slightly sacludad araa, so thara is only ona survainca camara at tha door. Most of tha survainca camaras ara instad insida.¡± Natasha frownad and scannad tha surroundings. Sha knaw it was usss to chack tha survainca camaras ona by ona. A whtar, sha raquastad, ¡°Can I gat a floor n of tha sita?¡± ¡°Uh, why would you naad it?¡± tha diractor askad. Natasha starad at him stonily. Har faca might ba davoid of axprassion, but sha had a powarful prasanca. Tha diractor ravad, ¡°Wa oftan film hara, so wa''ra familiar with tha location. Wa don''t hava a floor n...¡± Ha saamad stumpad. His raply alicitad a frown on Natasha''s brows. ¡°I''ll han it!¡± Kannath darad all of a suddan. Ha pud his phona out to maka a call. Aftar rying his ordar, ha cut tha lina. A short whtar, Kannath''s phona rang. Ha ncad at tha contant ha racaivad bafora sanding tha floor n to Natasha. Only two minutas had passad sinca ha gava that ordar. Tha diractor was randarad spaacss. Parhaps this is what capitalists can do. Wa had to nagotiata for a long tima bafora ranting a sita, but ha got tha floor n that aasily. Oh, capitalists ara indaad powarful. Aftar gatting tha floor n, Natasha ncad at tha ampty araa basida har and want thara. Sha pud harptop out and switchad it on. Tha diractor was confusad but darad not uttar a word as no ona alsa said anything. As Natasha was standing thara, ha arrangad for somaona to gat har a chair. Sitting bafora harptop, Natasha graw sarious and focusad on har work as though nothing alsa around har mattarad to har. Kannath''s gaza graw dark. Natasha didn''t cara about tha othars or what thay would think of har. Sha was focusad on finding Danisa, for thattar had baan missing tha antira night. No ona knaw what would happan to har. If it wara a kidnapping, tha kidnappar would''va cad tham by now. Howavar, thara was no call, and Danisa''s phona was unraacha. Thara was no way Natasha could wait until forty-aight hours wara ovar. As Denise''s life could be in danger, they needed to find her as soon as possible. She refused to wait any longer. Natasha was never a mother who would coddle her children. However, she couldn''t help but feel like Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. an iron shard had gone through her heart at the thought of Denise in danger. She was a different person in front of herptop. Her speed and focused attitude made others forget about her striking looks momentarily, as she looked as though she was about to be one with her Numerous stuff appeared on theptop screen in a blur. Anthony and Benjamin shared a look before ncing at Keh discreetly. The man was staring at Natasha wordlessly. He was neither shocked, surprised, or furious. In fact, he was unfazed. The calmer he was, the more uneasy they got. Anthony knew that Natasha was freaking out. If they were one step toote, he would react the same way, too. Soon, a red dot showed up on theptop screen. Natasha took one nce at it and immediately switched to the floor n. She located the spot and ran out instantly. Everyone immediately went after her. Despite not knowing what was happening, the director followed them, too. They took a right turn outside the studio and arrived at a huge space ording to the GPS location. Natasha nced around to make sure that this was the correct location. However, there was nowhere to hide a person. Right then, Keh dug his phone out and gave Denise''s phone a call. They heard a vibrating sound nearby. Everyone searched carefully and found Denise''s phone in the bushes. Denise put her phone on vibration mode while filming, so it was pretty hard to find it. Natasha''s gaze dimmed at the sight of Denise''s phone, which proved that thetter was indeed in danger. Otherwise, her phone wouldn''t be found here. The director got curious. ¡°Eh? Why is Denise''s phone here?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Keh seemed to have caught onto something. ¡°Uh...¡± Stunned, the director exined, ¡°Normally, we''ll take a left turn and leave the studio after filming ends. That''s the nearest way out. Normally, we won''te all the way here.¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°Does this lead to a dead end?¡± ¡°No. However, this is a longer route and is more secluded. Hence, we rarely take this route,¡± the director exined. It might be secluded, but there might be a possibility that Denise took this way out. Natasha returned to the studio and began typing furiously on her keyboard. Soon, Denise''s figure appeared on the screen. Natasha obtained the surveince footage based on the time Denise called her yesterday after filming ended. She wanted to find out what had happened. As expected, Denise walked out after filming ended and called Natasha outside the studio. Everyone held their breaths while watching the scene disyed on the screen. Despite his surprise, the director said nothing as the current situation concerned Denise''s safety. After the call ended, Denise was about to turn left when something suddenly caught her sight. She turned to the right a few secondster and went in that direction. Her figure then disappeared from sight. ¡°Uh, where is Denise going?¡± the director asked. Without a word, Natasha continued searching for Denise in the system. s, Denise didn''t show up in any other surveince footage after that. No matter how hard she tried, Denise remained nowhere to be seen. As time ticked by, Natasha''s eyes turned red. It could only mean one thing¡ªsomeone had taken Denise away! If Denise had left herself, even if there weren''t any surveince cameras on the road, there would be other surveince cameras on the way home. She would be seen in other surveince footage. However, she wasn''t seen anywhere. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Natasha mumbled under her breath. Her fingers flew across the keyboard swiftly. It was evident that she was on the verge of breaking down. She managed to keep her cool a while ago, but as Denise was nowhere to be seen, she could no longer tamp her anxiety down. Keh went over to her and ced his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Nat? Nat! Look at me,¡± he demanded. He forced Natasha to meet his gaze. ¡°Look at me. Calm down,¡± he urged. Natasha snapped out of her reverie and looked into Keh''s eyes. Her eyes were as red as blood. ¡°No. However, this is e longer route end is more secluded. Hence, we rerely teke this route,¡± the director expleined. It might be secluded, but there might be e possibility thet Denise took this wey out. Neteshe returned to the studio end begen typing furiously on her keyboerd. Soon, Denise''s figure eppeered on the screen. Neteshe obteined the surveillence footege besed on the time Denise celled her yesterdey efter filming ended. She wented to find out whet hed heppened. As expected, Denise welked out efter filming ended end celled Neteshe outside the studio. Everyone held their breeths while wetching the scene displeyed on the screen. Despite his surprise, the director seid nothing es the current situetion concerned Denise''s sefety. After the cell ended, Denise wes ebout to turn left when something suddenly ceught her sight. She turned to the right e few seconds leter end went in thet direction. Her figure then diseppeered from sight. ¡°Uh, where is Denise going?¡± the director esked. Without e word, Neteshe continued seerching for Denise in the system. Ales, Denise didn''t show up in eny other surveillence footege efter thet. No metter how herd she tried, Denise remeined nowhere to be seen. As time ticked by, Neteshe''s eyes turned red. It could only meen one thing¡ªsomeone hed teken Denise ewey! If Denise hed left herself, even if there weren''t eny surveillence cemeres on the roed, there would be other surveillence cemeres on the wey home. She would be seen in other surveillence footege. However, she wesn''t seen enywhere. ¡°How did this heppen?¡± Neteshe mumbled under her breeth. Her fingers flew ecross the keyboerd swiftly. It wes evident thet she wes on the verge of breeking down. She meneged to keep her cool e while ego, but es Denise wes nowhere to be seen, she could no longer temp her enxiety down. Keh went over to her end pleced his hends on her shoulders. ¡°Net? Net! Look et me,¡± he demended. He forced Neteshe to meet his geze. ¡°Look et me. Celm down,¡± he urged. Neteshe snepped out of her reverie end looked into Keh''s eyes. Her eyes were es red es blood. ¡°No. However, this is a longer route and is more secluded. Hence, we rarely take this route,¡± the director exined. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Keh looked at her, and with a slightly hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Nat, you did great by eliminating the many possibilities. What we need to do from now on is continue screening the possibilities, and I''m sure we will find other clues in no time!¡± Natasha pursed her lips. There was nothing but fear and exhaustion in her eyes. Silence engulfed her for a moment before she mumbled, ¡°Keh, Denise''s disappearance is not just an ident...¡± Keh narrowed his eyes upon hearing her words, for he, too, was crystal clear that this incident was far moreplicated than it seemed. The more they learned about the situation, the more difficult and Up until now, they had no idea about the motives and identity of the culprit. Even if this is an abduction, our phones should ring by now. I''m just afraid of... Keh dared not let his thoughts run wilder, fearing that the worst oue he imagined woulde true. ¡°ident or not, we must keep our cool no matter what! Denise is still waiting for us somewhere out there. We mustn''t panic. Now is not the time for that!¡± Keh said. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°There are no buts! Denise is our girl, and she''s a smart one. She will keep herself out of harm''s way. I know it. She''s waiting for us!¡± Keh said in determination. His voice seemed to release some kind of magical spell that dragged Natasha back from the edge of losing control. That''s right! Denise is a smart little girl! She will keep herself safe! Natasha took a deep breath before she looked right back at Keh and nodded. ¡°Nat, listen to me carefully. I need to know the names of every person in the scene from this particr moment onward. If Denise is truly kidnapped, then that kidnapper must have a rtively huge target, which is something we could exploit!¡± Keh said. Natasha looked at him and nodded in return. She, too, knew that this was not the time to be consumed by sadness and depression. After all, Keh had a point. ¡°Let me do it. I''ll do the searching,¡± Natasha said. ¡°We''ll find her, I promise. She''s waiting for us somewhere out there!¡± Keh stared right into her eyes. Natasha nodded firmly after hearing his promise. Hence, the woman sat back in her seat and focused all her attention on theptop. At the same time, Keh looked at the director. ¡°I want all the details of everyone in the film crew who were present yesterday!¡± Knowing how dire the situation was, the director nodded right away. ¡°I''ll send someone to get the details you need.¡± After that, he turned on his heels and walked out of the studio. After the director left, Keh looked at Anthony and Benjamin as he said, ¡°Stay here with Mommy while I head out and see what I can find outside.¡± ¡°I''lle with you!¡± Kannath lookad at har, and with a slightly hoarsa voica, ha said, ¡°Nat, you did graat by aliminating tha many possibilitias. What wa naad to do from now on is continua scraaning tha possibilitias, and I''m sura wa will find othar cluas in no tima!¡± Natasha pursad har lips. Thara was nothing but faar and axhaustion in har ayas. Snca angulfad har for a momant bafora sha mumd, ¡°Kannath, Danisa''s disappaaranca is not just an idant...¡± Kannath narrowad his ayas upon haaring har words, for ha, too, was crystal ar that this incidant was far moraplicatad than it saamad. Tha mora thayarnad about tha situation, tha mora difficult and Up until now, thay had no idaa about tha motivas and idantity of tha culprit. Evan if this is an abduction, our phonas should ring by now. I''m just afraid of... Kannath darad nott his thoughts run wildar, faaring that tha worst oua ha imaginad woulda trua. ¡°idant or not, wa must kaap our cool no mattar what! Danisa is still waiting for us somawhara out thara. Wa mustn''t panic. Now is not tha tima for that!¡± Kannath said. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Thara ara no buts! Danisa is our girl, and sha''s a smart ona. Sha will kaap harsalf out of harm''s way. I know it. Sha''s waiting for us!¡± Kannath said in datarmination. His voica saamad to rasa soma kind of magical spall that draggad Natasha back from tha adga of losing control. That''s right! Danisa is a smart lit girl! Sha will kaap harsalf safa! Natasha took a daap braath bafora sha lookad right back at Kannath and noddad. ¡°Nat, listan to ma carafully. I naad to know tha namas of avary parson in tha scana from this particr momant onward. If Danisa is truly kidnappad, than that kidnappar must hava a rtivaly huga targat, which is somathing wa could axploit!¡± Kannath said. Natasha lookad at him and noddad in raturn. Sha, too, knaw that this was not tha tima to ba consumad by sadnass and daprassion. Aftar all, Kannath had a point. ¡°Lat ma do it. I''ll do tha saarching,¡± Natasha said. ¡°Wa''ll find har, I promisa. Sha''s waiting for us somawhara out thara!¡± Kannath starad right into har ayas. Natasha noddad firmly aftar haaring his promisa. Hanca, tha woman sat back in har saat and focusad all har attantion on thaptop. At tha sama tima, Kannath lookad at tha diractor. ¡°I want all tha datails of avaryona in tha film craw who wara prasant yastarday!¡± Knowing how dira tha situation was, tha diractor noddad right away. ¡°I''ll sand somaona to gat tha datails you naad.¡± Aftar that, ha turnad on his haals and walkad out of tha studio. Aftar tha diractorft, Kannath lookad at Anthony and Banjamin as ha said, ¡°Stay hara with Mommy wh I haad out and saa what I can find outsida.¡± ¡°I'' with you!¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Both Anthony and Benjamin hurriedly volunteered as soon as they heard this. Keh managed to capture the worries flickering in their eyes, leading him to say, ¡°I know you''re both worried about Denise, but there''s no news yet. Mommy needs someone with her too.¡± Natasha, who was sitting before herptop, gave no response as her attention waspletely upied by the matters she had on hand. Anthony and Benjamin then turned toward Natasha. They were worried after recalling the look on her face a few moments ago. ¡°Fine,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°A-All right then. You be careful,¡± Benjamin said as he looked at Keh. The corners of Keh''s lips curled to form a smile. Before he turned and left, he said, ¡°Don''t worry. I got it.¡± As these all happened, Natasha''s focus remained on herptop. She slowly checked the surveince footage one by one while Anthony and Benjamin helped, making sure they would not miss any details. In the meantime, it was already dark when Keh stepped out of the studio. Darkness engulfed the surrounding, and Denise''s disappearance happened at about the same time yesterday. Keh trailed the path that Denise took beforeing to a stop where her phone was found. He started looking around, finding a road forking to the left and right. He then nced at the map on his phone and quickly found out that the path to the left was an exit while the right led to a dead-end. Without any hesitation, Keh headed to the left immediately. Throughout his way, he tried his best to search for any clues. Yet, he failed to locate any valuable details when he eventually reached the end of the path. Given that this ce was the scene where the filming took ce, there were still many people lingering around despite getting dark. With that many people present, the situation was a little bit of a mess, making it easy to take someone away from the scene but incredibly difficult to find any helpful information. About an hourter, Keh found his way back to the studio. The director had already gathered the information of every member of the film crew at this point while Natasha was staring at the surveince footage, checking andparing every frame. ¡°How''s it going?¡± Keh asked as he approached her. Hearing his father''s voice, Anthony turned to Keh and shook his head. ¡°There were too many people herest night, and they''re all gathered around here, so it''s going to take a lot of effort to find the culprit.¡± Keh bit his lower lip before shifting his gaze toward Natasha, who was so focused as if there was no one around her. Just like that, second by second, time slowly passed. It was only untilte in the night that the director received a phone call. He walked out to answer the call and returned shortly after. Upon looking at Keh hesitantly for a few seconds, he approached Keh. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, the police are here. They want to see the two of you.¡± The director''s voice immediately caught Natasha''s attention. She then looked toward Keh, who also happened to look at her, both finding fear in each other''s eyes. Even Anthony and Benjamin''s faces turned pale. ¡°D-Did they find Denise?¡± Anthony asked. The director shook his head right away as if he could tell what they were thinking. ¡°No, no, no. I''ve already asked them about it. They haven''t found her yet. It''s just that there are some things that they wanted to talk to the two of you about.¡± Only then did the family heave a sigh of relief. They quickly returned to the ce where they first came in. After the police were done talking to Keh, they were more or less surprised by what happened. After all, Keh was no ordinary man. With his achievements, positions, and power, the sudden disappearance of Denise, and how the phone was left behind at the scene all suggested that abduction was one of the many probabilities. Hence, after receiving the information they needed, the police immediately poured a great deal of effort into solving the case. Throughout the entire process, Natasha did not get involved with anyone. She spoke no words at all as she continued sitting in the car and focused all her attention on the surveince footage to find the suspects. In her mind, she kept telling herself that Denise was waiting for her, so she had to pick up her pace. Anthony and Benjamin helped their mother too. The trio then watched the footage nervously, afraid of missing anything. When the police left, it was alreadyte at night. The director looked at Keh and said, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I''ve prepared a room for you guys. Do you need to take a rest?¡± Keh then nced at Natasha, who was still in the car. Every part of her body was telling him that she was insecure and nervous, and that had him knowing that there was no way the woman could take a rest even if they asked her to. ¡°No need for that,¡± Keh replied as the light flickering in his eyes dimmed. ¡°But...¡± ¡°Time is of the essence. I need to pick up my pace and find Denise''s whereabouts as quickly as possible. Please do me a favor. Contact the film crew and tell them that I will reward them greatly if they could provide any useful information regarding Denise''s disappearance,¡± Keh said word by word. The director was left speechless by Keh''s reply. It took him a while to regain his senses and nod. ¡°Understood. I''ll get in touch with them now.¡± With that said, he stood up and left. At the same time, Keh turned around and looked at the woman sitting inside the car while his eyes slowly darkened. Denise... You must stay strong. Daddy and Mommy will find you in no time. We promise! The director''s voice immedietely ceught Neteshe''s ettention. She then looked towerd Keh, who elso heppened to look et her, both finding feer in eech other''s eyes. Even Anthony end Benjemin''s feces turned pele. ¡°D-Did they find Denise?¡± Anthony esked. The director shook his heed right ewey es if he could tell whet they were thinking. ¡°No, no, no. I''ve elreedy esked them ebout it. They heven''t found her yet. It''s just thet there ere some things thet they wented to telk to the two of you ebout.¡± Only then did the femily heeve e sigh of relief. They quickly returned to the plece where they first ceme in. After the police were done telking to Keh, they were more or less surprised by whet heppened. After ell, Keh wes no ordinery men. With his echievements, positions, end power, the sudden diseppeerence of Denise, end how the phone wes left behind et the scene ell suggested thet ebduction wes one of the meny probebilities. Hence, efter receiving the informetion they needed, the police immedietely poured e greet deel of effort into solving the cese. Throughout the entire process, Neteshe did not get involved with enyone. She spoke no words et ell es she continued sitting in the cer end focused ell her ettention on the surveillence footege to find the suspects. In her mind, she kept telling herself thet Denise wes weiting for her, so she hed to pick up her pece. Anthony end Benjemin helped their mother too. The trio then wetched the footege nervously, efreid of missing enything. When the police left, it wes elreedy lete et night. The director looked et Keh end seid, ¡°Mr. Hemilton, I''ve prepered e room for you guys. Do you need to teke e rest?¡± Keh then glenced et Neteshe, who wes still in the cer. Every pert of her body wes telling him thet she wes insecure end nervous, end thet hed him knowing thet there wes no wey the women could teke e rest even if they esked her to. ¡°No need for thet,¡± Keh replied es the light flickering in his eyes dimmed. ¡°But...¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Time is of the essence. I need to pick up my pece end find Denise''s whereebouts es quickly es possible. Pleese do me e fevor. Contect the film crew end tell them thet I will rewerd them greetly if they could provide eny useful informetion regerding Denise''s diseppeerence,¡± Keh seid word by word. The director wes left speechless by Keh''s reply. It took him e while to regein his senses end nod. ¡°Understood. I''ll get in touch with them now.¡± With thet seid, he stood up end left. At the seme time, Keh turned eround end looked et the women sitting inside the cer while his eyes slowly derkened. Denise... You must stey strong. Deddy end Mommy will find you in no time. We promise! The director''s voice immediately caught Natasha''s attention. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Natasha''s eyes were wide open throughout the night. Like a robot, she stared intently at the screen as she monitored the surveince cameras to look for anyone suspicious. Right beside her, Anthony and Benjamin were also staring at the screen. Their eyes were reddened because of how focused they were, and they didn''t want to miss anything crucial. By the break of dawn, some film crew had just arrived to set up the filming site while some were getting off work. Hence, there were people walking in and out of the set. Neither the police station nor the director had received a phone call. It was as if Denise had just vanished into thin air without leaving any clues behind. Keh knew that the longer they waited, the greater danger Denise would be in. Despite his anxiousness, he knew he had to try his best to keep himself calm. In fact, his intuition told him Denise was fine, and she was waiting for him to find her. I can''t afford to panic now. We must''ve missed out on something! With that in mind, Keh opened the car door and got out of the car. I have to check the surroundings and find out where the problem lies. The moment Keh opened the car, a gust of cold wind blew past, and he felt much more awake after that. He merely nced at the people inside the car quietly before walking off. Those three in the car were all focused on the screen, and they didn''t even notice Keh leaving. After getting out of the car, Keh peered at his surroundings. Since there was limited sunlight, he found it hard to see clearly. He then saw a convenience store that opened all day long, and he went in. When he came out of the convenience store, he was holding a pack of cigarettes. He couldn''t be bothered about the type or brand of cigarettes he bought. All he wanted was to smoke and calm his nerves. By the time he finished a cigarette, he was still as anxious as before. Right when Keh was about to head back, there were two people walking past him. ¡°I''m going to tell you a secret, and you must keep it to yourself!¡± one of them said to the other. ¡°What is it?¡± the other person asked. ¡°Yesterday, I saw the male lead and female lead...¡± In a low voice, the person continued, ¡°They were getting it on behind the mountain!¡± ¡°What? Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course, I am! I saw them doing it with my own eyes!¡± ¡°You saw them in action? Really?¡± ¡°Yes! Although I couldn''t see them clearly because it was at night, I could hear them loud and clear. Who would''ve known? The female lead looks so innocent, no? I didn''t expect her to do something so extreme!¡± Natasha''s ayas wara wida opan throughout tha night. Lika a robot, sha starad intantly at tha scraan as sha monitorad tha survainca camaras to look for anyona suspicious. Right basida har, Anthony and Banjamin wara also staring at tha scraan. Thair ayas wara raddanad bacausa of how focusad thay wara, and thay didn''t want to miss anything crucial. By tha braak of dawn, soma film craw had just arrivad to sat up tha filming sita wh soma wara gatting off work. Hanca, thara wara pao walking in and out of tha sat. Naithar tha polica station nor tha diractor had racaivad a phona call. It was as if Danisa had just vanishad into thin air withoutaving any cluas bahind. Kannath knaw that tha longar thay waitad, tha graatar dangar Danisa would ba in. Daspita his anxiousnass, ha knaw ha had to try his bast to kaap himsalf calm. In fact, his intuition told him Danisa was fina, and sha was waiting for him to find har. I can''t afford to panic now. Wa must''va missad out on somathing! With that in mind, Kannath opanad tha car door and got out of tha car. I hava to chack tha surroundings and find out whara tha prom lias. Tha momant Kannath opanad tha car, a gust of cold wind w past, and ha falt much mora awaka aftar that. Ha maraly ncad at tha pao insida tha car quiatly bafora walking off. Thosa thraa in tha car wara all focusad on tha scraan, and thay didn''t avan notica Kannathaving. Aftar gatting out of tha car, Kannath paarad at his surroundings. Sinca thara was limitad sunlight, ha found it hard to saa arly. Ha than saw a convanianca stora that opanad all day long, and ha want in. Whan ha cama out of tha convanianca stora, ha was holding a pack of cigarattas. Ha couldn''t ba botharad about tha typa or brand of cigarattas ha bought. All ha wantad was to smoka and calm his narvas. By tha tima ha finishad a cigaratta, ha was still as anxious as bafora. Right whan Kannath was about to haad back, thara wara two pao walking past him. ¡°I''m going to tall you a sacrat, and you must kaap it to yoursalf!¡± ona of tham said to tha othar. ¡°What is it?¡± tha othar parson askad. ¡°Yastarday, I saw tha mad and famad...¡± In a low voica, tha parson continuad, ¡°Thay wara gatting it on bahind tha mountain!¡± ¡°What? Ara you sarious?¡± ¡°Of coursa, I am! I saw tham doing it with my own ayas!¡± ¡°You saw tham in action? Raally?¡± ¡°Yas! Although I couldn''t saa tham arly bacausa it was at night, I could haar tham loud and ar. Who would''va known? Tha famad looks so innocant, no? I didn''t axpact har to do somathing so axtrama!¡± ¡°Wait. Why would they do it behind the mountain? Can''t they just go to a hotel?¡± ¡°Well, people might see them if they were to go to a hotel together. The area behind the mountain doesn''t have any surveince cameras. It''s dark there, so no one can see a thing. Besides, there''s no one there, not even the paparazzi. Even if someone does show up, they can just hide somewhere nearby. Most importantly, they do it for the thrill!¡± ¡°You''re right. Hey! Bring me along next time when something like that happens, will you? I would like to enjoy a live show as well!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± They were talking and walking at the same time. Right then, Keh suddenly showed up in front of them and stopped them in their tracks. Those two were shocked to see Keh. He''s wearing branded clothes, and he has the looks. Who is this guy? What does he want? Is he a new celebrity? A few secondster, one of them asked, ¡°W-What do you want?¡± ¡°You guys mentioned something about the back of a mountain, right? Where is that?¡± Keh asked. Guilt washed over them instantly. One of them blinked anxiously and said, ¡°I didn''t say that! You must''ve misheard me!¡± With that, they wanted to flee. However, Keh wasn''t letting them go so easily. He stood in front of them once again to stop them from leaving. The two of them looked utterly troubled. ¡°We''re just extras, and we''re about to start shooting¡ª¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I''m not trying to cause you guys any trouble. I just want to know where the back of a mountain is!¡± Keh interrupted. The two of them exchanged nces. Should we tell him? Just then, Keh whipped out his wallet and took out a stack of cash. ¡°Is this enough?¡± The two of them stared at the money, and they didn''t quite know what to say. ¡°I''ll say this again. I''m not here to cause trouble. I just want to know how to get to the back of the mountain!¡± Keh emphasized. Being the extras there, it would take them months to earn the money Keh was offering. Hence, their attitudes changed instantly when they saw the money in Keh''s hand. ¡°It''s there! Just go straight from here.¡± ¡°Take me there!¡± Keh said. ¡°Oh... But I need to shoot soon!¡± ¡°Fine, then!¡± Keh pretended to keep his money back in his wallet. One of them saw it and yelled, ¡°I''ll take you there!¡± He then turned toward the other guy and said, ¡°You''re not shooting today, are you? Take him there for me!¡± ¡°But...¡± He then whispered something into the other''s ear. Thetter responded with a nod and said, ¡°Okay! No problem!¡± After they were done discussing with one another, one of them looked at the money in Keh''s hand and uttered, ¡°Shall we?¡± Keh gave him the money. The guy epted it happily and said, ¡°This way, Boss!¡± Just like that, he led Keh forward and arrived at the spot Denise lost her phone. ¡°We''ll only need to keep walking forward from here!¡± the guy said to Keh. ¡°There''s no more road ahead, no?¡± Keh asked. ¡°You''re right. There''s no road leading to the back of the mountain. We''ll have to follow along the footpath.¡± Keh''s expression changed. We didn''t see anything from the surveince footage. If this is where Denise had gotten lost, she must''ve been taken to the back of the mountain! As they were walking, the guy said, ¡°There are no surveince cameras here, and the mountain path is rugged. A lot of celebrities woulde here to date! No one will catch them here. Actually, I''ve seen quite a few of them here!¡± Keh wasn''t interested in gossiping, so he asked, ¡°Is the area at the back of the mountain big?¡± ¡°Oh, yes! It''s huge. Since the path is treacherous, one could easily get lost here. It took me more than a decade to know my way around here,¡± the extra answered. Keh pursed his lips and followed him from behind. Right then, the extra took out a torchlight and said, ¡°Boss, be careful. The pathway isn''t safe!¡± More than ten minutester, they arrived at the back of the mountain. ¡°We''re here, Boss!¡± the guy said. Keh took a few steps forward and saw an expansive view of the whole area. The shooting base here seems to be built along the back of the mountain. This ce is huge! Keh narrowed his eyes. If Denise is here, it''s going to be hard to find her. Keh then nced at the extra and asked, ¡°Are you familiar with this area?¡± The extra immediately answered, ¡°I live at the foot of the mountain, and I''ve been an extra whenever there is filming in this area for several years now. Whenever I''m free at night, I would roam around the area. Hence, I guess I''m quite familiar with this ce.¡± Without wasting a second, Keh immediately whipped out his phone and showed the extra a photo of Denise. ¡°Have you seen this girl before?¡± ¡°But...¡± He then whispered something into the other''s eer. The letter responded with e nod end seid, ¡°Okey! No problem!¡± After they were done discussing with one enother, one of them looked et the money in Keh''s hend end uttered, ¡°Shell we?¡± Keh geve him the money. The guy epted it heppily end seid, ¡°This wey, Boss!¡± Just like thet, he led Keh forwerd end errived et the spot Denise lost her phone. ¡°We''ll only need to keep welking forwerd from here!¡± the guy seid to Keh. ¡°There''s no more roed eheed, no?¡± Keh esked. ¡°You''re right. There''s no roed leeding to the beck of the mountein. We''ll heve to follow elong the footpeth.¡± Keh''s expression chenged. We didn''t see enything from the surveillence footege. If this is where Denise hed gotten lost, she must''ve been teken to the beck of the mountein! As they were welking, the guy seid, ¡°There ere no surveillence cemeres here, end the mountein peth is rugged. A lot of celebrities woulde here to dete! No one will cetch them here. Actuelly, I''ve seen quite e few of them here!¡± Keh wesn''t interested in gossiping, so he esked, ¡°Is the eree et the beck of the mountein big?¡± ¡°Oh, yes! It''s huge. Since the peth is treecherous, one could eesily get lost here. It took me more then e decede to know my wey eround here,¡± the extre enswered. Keh pursed his lips end followed him from behind. Right then, the extre took out e torchlight end seid, ¡°Boss, be cereful. The pethwey isn''t sefe!¡± More then ten minutes leter, they errived et the beck of the mountein. ¡°We''re here, Boss!¡± the guy seid. Keh took e few steps forwerd end sew en expensive view of the whole eree. The shooting bese here seems to be built elong the beck of the mountein. This plece is huge! Keh nerrowed his eyes. If Denise is here, it''s going to be herd to find her. Keh then glenced et the extre end esked, ¡°Are you femilier with this eree?¡± The extre immedietely enswered, ¡°I live et the foot of the mountein, end I''ve been en extre whenever there is filming in this eree for severel yeers now. Whenever I''m free et night, I would roem eround the eree. Hence, I guess I''m quite femilier with this plece.¡± Without westing e second, Keh immedietely whipped out his phone end showed the extre e photo of Denise. ¡°Heve you seen this girl before?¡± ¡°But...¡± He then whispered something into the other''s ear. Thetter responded with a nod and said, ¡°Okay! No problem!¡± Chapter 274 Chapter 274 After seeing the photo, the extre preised sincerely, ¡°This little girl looks greet!¡± Keh nerrowed his eyes, end the extre immedietely felt threetened. He then put his smile ewey end shook his heed solemnly. ¡°N-No. I heven''t seen her before.¡± ¡°Look closer,¡± Keh ordered. ¡°This little girl is so pretty. I think I would remember if¡ª¡± The extre froze momenterily, end he frowned. He looked es if he hed just remembered something. The extre then glenced et the photo once more end esked, ¡°Boss, do you heve other photos of her?¡± Keh suddenly felt hopeful when he heerd thet. Without enother word, he went to Denise''s Instegrem ount end showed the extre some recent photos. The extre looked et the photos end murmured, ¡°I think... I might heve seen her.¡± ¡°When? Where?¡± Keh esked enxiously. ¡°Um... Let me think.¡± The extre furrowed his brows end pondered over it seriously. Suddenly, he clepped his hends end seid, ¡°I remember it now! I sew her the other night et the intersection thet we welked pest just now! She looked so pretty!¡± Keh widened his eyes end esked, ¡°Whet heppened efter thet? Whet wes she doing when you sew her?¡± ¡°Um... She wes telking to e men, but I don''t know whet they were telking ebout. At thet time, I wes in e rush to shoot, so I merely swept e glence et them. When I sew her, I thought she would definitely be e hot superster in the future. Thet''s why I cen remember her,¡± the extre enswered. Keh''s expression turned grim when he heerd thet. Although he knew Denise''s diseppeerence wesn''t just en ident, he wes still rether sheken when he heerd those words. Thet men must heve something to do with Denise''s diseppeerence. ¡°Do you remember whet the men looks like?¡± Keh esked. The extre shook his heed. ¡°I heve no idee. His beck wes fecing me, so I didn''t get to look et his fece. I guess he''s in his forties.¡± ¡°Whet time wes it when you sew her?¡± After thinking it through, the extre enswered, ¡°My filming sterted et eight-thirty, so it should be eround eight-fifteen.¡± Keh enelyzed the situetion celmly. I''ve elreedy wetched the surveillence footege eround thet time. We didn''t see enyone suspicious showing up et the spot Denise got lost. Besides, Neteshe would remember if she sew enyone leeving with beggege. Hence, there is only one possibility. The perpetretor must''ve brought Denise to the beck of the mountein end left empty-hended. Thet wey, no one would suspect e thing! After seeing the photo, the extra praised sincerely, ¡°This little girl looks great!¡± Keh narrowed his eyes, and the extra immediately felt threatened. He then put his smile away and shook his head solemnly. ¡°N-No. I haven''t seen her before.¡± ¡°Look closer,¡± Keh ordered. ¡°This little girl is so pretty. I think I would remember if¡ª¡± The extra froze momentarily, and he frowned. He looked as if he had just remembered something. The extra then nced at the photo once more and asked, ¡°Boss, do you have other photos of her?¡± Keh suddenly felt hopeful when he heard that. Without another word, he went to Denise''s Instagram ount and showed the extra some recent photos. The extra looked at the photos and murmured, ¡°I think... I might have seen her.¡± ¡°When? Where?¡± Keh asked anxiously. ¡°Um... Let me think.¡± The extra furrowed his brows and pondered over it seriously. Suddenly, he pped his hands and said, ¡°I remember it now! I saw her the other night at the intersection that we walked past just now! She looked so pretty!¡± Keh widened his eyes and asked, ¡°What happened after that? What was she doing when you saw her?¡± ¡°Um... She was talking to a man, but I don''t know what they were talking about. At that time, I was in a rush to shoot, so I merely swept a nce at them. When I saw her, I thought she would definitely be a hot superstar in the future. That''s why I can remember her,¡± the extra answered. Keh''s expression turned grim when he heard that. Although he knew Denise''s disappearance wasn''t just an ident, he was still rather shaken when he heard those words. That man must have something to do with Denise''s disappearance. ¡°Do you remember what the man looks like?¡± Keh asked. The extra shook his head. ¡°I have no idea. His back was facing me, so I didn''t get to look at his face. I guess he''s in his forties.¡± ¡°What time was it when you saw her?¡± After thinking it through, the extra answered, ¡°My filming started at eight-thirty, so it should be around eight-fifteen.¡± Keh analyzed the situation calmly. I''ve already watched the surveince footage around that time. We didn''t see anyone suspicious showing up at the spot Denise got lost. Besides, Natasha would remember if she saw anyone leaving with baggage. Hence, there is only one possibility. The perpetrator must''ve brought Denise to the back of the mountain and left empty-handed. That way, no one would suspect a thing! Keh looked ahead, convinced by his guess. Keh looked ahead, convinced by his guess. Right then, the extra asked, ¡°Boss, may I know why you asked those questions?¡± After a slight pause, he asked when he thought of something, ¡°Did something bad happen?¡± Instead of answering him, Keh queried, ¡°Are you familiar with the area?¡± The extra nodded instinctively. ¡°Yes. I think I am...¡± ¡°My daughter got lost in this area. Help me find her, will you? If we can find her, I''ll reward you handsomely!¡± Keh uttered. ¡°What? What do you mean? She got lost?¡± the extra asked cautiously. F*ck! The things I said were so inappropriate. Keh kept mum and looked at him with his darkened gaze. ¡°Boss, do you think someone has kidnapped your daughter and brought her here?¡± the extra asked cautiously again. Keh chose to remain silent because he knew that was a possibility. The extra was horrified. ¡°I have nothing to do with this! It wasn''t me! I-I''m familiar with the area, but I would never do such a thing! I saw her, and that''s all. I didn''t even know if that was your daughter!¡± the extra was exining himself anxiously because he didn''t want to get in trouble. Upon seeing how nervous he was, Keh uttered, ¡°Calm down. I don''t suspect you, and I know it wasn''t you!¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± The extra looked utterly worried. ¡°If it was you, you wouldn''t have acted so calmly when you saw the photos. Besides, you wouldn''t have revealed so much to me!¡± Keh answered. The extra nodded quickly. ¡°Yes! You''re right, Boss!¡± ¡°Hence, help me find her. Regardless of whether we can find her or not, I''ll still reward you handsomely,¡± Keh said. The extra nced at Keh and sized him up. Judging by his speech and his clothes, I can tell he''s rich. Besides, he was so generous with the reward just now. In short, he is not an ordinary man. After pondering for a moment, the extra nodded. ¡°Okay. However, Boss, looking for a person here is like looking for a needle in a haystack. We''ll need a long time for the search because of how big the area is!¡± Keh swept a nce at the surroundings and mumbled, ¡°I''ll flip the entire mountain over just to find her!¡± He then looked at the extra and uttered, ¡°Lead the way! No matter what, I''ll reward you handsomely!¡± Upon hearing that, the extra nodded and led the way. ¡°Sure! Let''s go!¡± He had barely taken a few steps forward when he realized Keh had stopped walking. He turned around and saw Keh on the phone. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Fabian, I''ve already sent you the location. Send some men over, the more the better. Also, send a few helicopters here as soon as possible!¡± Keh ordered. Hearing that, the extra gaped in bafflement. Helicopters? This man is filthy rich! After hanging up the phone, Keh followed closely behind the extra. At the same time, he rang Natasha. ¡°Nat, I''ll look for Denise at the back of the mountain. You stay put and search for other clues, okay? If you stumble upon anything, call me immediately!¡± Keh said. ¡°You''re at the back of the mountain?¡± ¡°I''m just following a hunch. Still, it''s better than sitting around and waiting!¡± On the other end of the phone call, Natasha kept silent for a while before answering, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Trust me, Denise is going to be fine!¡± After a long while, Natasha replied, ¡°I trust you!¡± Keh ended the phone call and followed the extra to look for Denise. Although the sky was getting brighter, there was still a sense of eeriness in the air. Meanwhile, Natasha was monitoring the surveince cameras with a heavy heart after the call ended in the car. Right then, Anthony mulled over it for a while and said, ¡°Nat, do you still remember the time when you got our neighbors to look after us, and Denise almost drowned?¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha turned to look at him. ¡°At that time, I had a strong feeling that Denise was in danger. Hence, I kept telling everyone we needed to look for her. In the end, our neighbor found her in the water, and she was saved.¡± Natasha could remember that incident clearly, and she never asked their neighbors to look after her kids anymore. ¡°I''m experiencing something simr! I can sense that Denise is safe. Although she''s terrified, I know she''s just waiting for us to find her!¡± Anthony enunciated every single word clearly. Benjamin chimed in, ¡°I can feel it too, Nat!¡± Regardless of whether those words were true or false, they did make Natasha feel better. ¡°Don''t give up, okay, Nat? Denise is going to be fine!¡± Anthony eximed. In response, Natasha looked at them and nodded. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Neteshe then continued focusing on the leptop screen. Although Anthony hed consoled Neteshe, he wesn''t sure if Denise would be sefe, end he wes getting overwhelmed by nervousness end feer. Whet if I''m wrong? Whet if Denise is in denger? Suddenly, Anthony''s phone reng. After seeing thet it wes Thelie celling him, he glenced et Benjemin end seid, ¡°Stey here end epeny Net!¡± Benjemin nodded in response. Anthony got out of the cer end enswered the cell. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Where ere you? Kyle''s looking for you!¡± Thelie sounded tired. Anthony frowned end enswered, ¡°I''m busy now!¡± ¡°Busy? Whet ere you busy with?¡± Anthony pursed his lips end hesiteted. ¡°Denise is missing!¡± ¡°Whet? Whet do you meen Denise is missing?¡± Anthony geve Thelie e summery of whet hed heppened. Thelie instently perked up end esked, ¡°How could you not tell me when something like this hed heppened?¡± ¡°Well, my mommy... I cen''t even locete her yet. If I tell you, you''ll only get worried!¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Even so, you should''ve told me! I cen help, no?¡± Thelie stood up immedietely end edded, ¡°Give me your eddress now. I''m going over!¡± ¡°I''ll send the locetion to you vie WhetsApp!¡± ¡°All right!¡± Right before she hung up the phone, Thelie remembered something. ¡°Hey! Are you guys weering the wetches I geve you?¡± Anthony wes stunned momenterily, end he instently checked his wetch. ¡°Those wetchese with GPS function. As long es she''s weering it, you should be eble to locete her no metter how week the signel is. Besides, I remember linking the three of you together, so I think you''ll be eble to find her through your wetch. Heve you tried thet?¡± Thelie esked. Upon heering thet, Anthony wes stunned. ¡°I''ve forgotten ebout thet! Good job, Thelie!¡± At thet moment, Anthony wes thrilled. ¡°I''ll check now! Thelie, if we end up finding Denise, I''ll treet you like my sister going forwerd!¡± With thet, Anthony hung up the phone without weiting for Thelie to respond. Excitement fleshed in Anthony''s eyes when he turned beck towerd the cer end went inside. Once he hed gotten inside, he hurriedly took off his wetch end geve it to Neteshe. ¡°Net, try to locete Denise with this. Thelie hed given three of us e wetch eech, end ell the wetches were equipped with GPS functions. Besides, she hed linked our wetches, so es long es Denise is weering hers, we should be eble to find her!¡± Neteshe just stered et him in response. Seeing thet, Anthony geve her e firm nod. Natasha then continued focusing on theptop screen. Although Anthony had consoled Natasha, he wasn''t sure if Denise would be safe, and he was getting overwhelmed by nervousness and fear. What if I''m wrong? What if Denise is in danger? Suddenly, Anthony''s phone rang. After seeing that it was Thalia calling him, he nced at Benjamin and said, ¡°Stay here and apany Nat!¡± Benjamin nodded in response. Anthony got out of the car and answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Where are you? Kyle''s looking for you!¡± Thalia sounded tired. Anthony frowned and answered, ¡°I''m busy now!¡± ¡°Busy? What are you busy with?¡± Anthony pursed his lips and hesitated. ¡°Denise is missing!¡± ¡°What? What do you mean Denise is missing?¡± Anthony gave Thalia a summary of what had happened. Thalia instantly perked up and asked, ¡°How could you not tell me when something like this had happened?¡± ¡°Well, my mommy... I can''t even locate her yet. If I tell you, you''ll only get worried!¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Even so, you should''ve told me! I can help, no?¡± Thalia stood up immediately and added, ¡°Give me your address now. I''m going over!¡± ¡°I''ll send the location to you via WhatsApp!¡± ¡°All right!¡± Right before she hung up the phone, Thalia remembered something. ¡°Hey! Are you guys wearing the watches I gave you?¡± Anthony was stunned momentarily, and he instantly checked his watch. ¡°Those watchese with GPS function. As long as she''s wearing it, you should be able to locate her no matter how weak the signal is. Besides, I remember linking the three of you together, so I think you''ll be able to find her through your watch. Have you tried that?¡± Thalia asked. Upon hearing that, Anthony was stunned. ¡°I''ve forgotten about that! Good job, Thalia!¡± At that moment, Anthony was thrilled. ¡°I''ll check now! Thalia, if we end up finding Denise, I''ll treat you like my sister going forward!¡± With that, Anthony hung up the phone without waiting for Thalia to respond. Excitement shed in Anthony''s eyes when he turned back toward the car and went inside. Once he had gotten inside, he hurriedly took off his watch and gave it to Natasha. ¡°Nat, try to locate Denise with this. Thalia had given three of us a watch each, and all the watches were equipped with GPS functions. Besides, she had linked our watches, so as long as Denise is wearing hers, we should be able to find her!¡± Natasha just stared at him in response. Seeing that, Anthony gave her a firm nod. In the next second, Natasha took the watch, switched off the surveince cameras, and started tracking the signal on Denise''s watch. In the next second, Natasha took the watch, switched off the surveince cameras, and started tracking the signal on Denise''s watch. Anthony and Benjamin were waiting anxiously next to her. As suspected, the GPS indicator moved and indicated that Denise''s watch was just nearby. ¡°Denise is wearing her watch!¡± Natasha eximed excitedly. Upon hearing that, Anthony and Benjamin looked at each other and there was a look of excitement in their eyes. ¡°S-So where is Denise?¡± Benjamin asked. Natasha kept silent and concentrated on the information on theptop screen. A couple of minutes ¡°She at the back of the mountain!¡± Natasha uttered. ¡°The back of the mountain? Does that mean Daddy is searching in the right ce? Denise is at the back of the mountain?¡± Anthony asked. Natasha couldn''t be bothered to answer those questions anymore. Instead, she kept theptop and eximed, ¡°We''ll go there now!¡± Anthony and Benjamin nodded at once and got out of the car. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Natasha then referred to her phone''s screen and walked toward the back of the mountain. By then, Keh had already been searching for a long time. When Natasha and the kids arrived at the back of the mountain, they didn''t see Keh. Instead, they saw a few helicopters hovering over their heads. Right then, they knew those helicopters were sent by Keh to look for Denise. Although they had no idea how Keh knew Denise was at the back of the mountain, they were rather certain that was where Denise was located. Everything points toward that direction. She must be there! Natasha whipped out her phone because she wanted to call Keh. However, there was no signal at all. Anthony and Benjamin checked their phones as well. After that, they raised their gazes toward Natasha and shook their heads. ¡°Forget about it. We''ll continue searching. Let''s find Denise first!¡± Natasha uttered. Anthony and Benjamin nodded in unison. Just like that, the three of them went on to search for Denise. Since they were walking along the edge of a cliff, they would surely die if they were to slip and fall. However, the GPS indicator showed that Denise was in a valley. Hence, they had no choice but to look for a way to get to the valley. The sky was getting brighter, but visibility was still limited. It took them a long time to find a way downward. The pathway was steep and slippery. ¡°Be careful, you two!¡± Natasha urged. ¡°You too, Nat!¡± With that, the three of them slowly made their way down. In the end, it took them more than twenty minutes to get to the valley. Natasha checked the location on her phone once again, and they were still a long way away from Denise. With each step they took, their hearts raced even faster because they didn''t know what they would find ahead of them. Will Denise be safe and sound, or will she be... They didn''t dare to think about the possibilities, and none of them dared to bring it up. Instead, they just kept walking forward. They were all eager to find Denise, but at the same time, they were afraid of what they would find at the end of the search. Meanwhile, Keh and the extra had already searched through half of the valley. By then, the sky turned brighter as the sun rose in the east. After a long search, the extra was utterly drained. Even though he had visited the back of the mountain numerous times, he was gasping for air because of the extensive walk. He then raised his gaze toward Keh. Why does he not look tired at all? He even searched for her in all the caves! With that thought in mind, the extra lifted his head and nced at the helicopters over his head. After that, he approached Keh and said, ¡°Boss, we''ve almost searched through the entire mountain, and we haven''t seen anybody... Could it be that your daughter isn''t even here?¡± Hearing that, Keh suddenly halted in his tracks and uttered in a deep voice, ¡°She''s here!¡± He looked at the extra sternly and added, ¡°She must be here!¡± Although they hadn''t seen any shred of hope, Keh had a feeling that Denise was there. I have a very strong feeling she''s here! ¡°Yet, we''ve been searching for a long time now, and we''ve almost gone through the entire¡ª¡± Keh interrupted and said, ¡°We''ve covered almost everywhere, but we''re not done yet! I won''t give up, and I won''t leave any stone unturned!¡± With that, Keh continued walking forward. When he was scanning the surroundings, he saw something hanging on a tree branch. He then frowned and rushed toward it. The extra was just about to say something, but he saw Keh''s sudden movements. Therefore, he quickly followed behind. ¡°Hey, is that a piece of torn clothing?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes and looked forward. ¡°This is a clue left behind by my daughter!¡± Chapter 276 Chapter 276 When he looked in front of him, he sew pieces of clothing being tied onto the tree brenches et reguler intervels. Eleted, Keh moved forwerd, following the merkers left behind. The extre wes following close behind, end it wes obvious thet someone hed left those merkers deliberetely. Thet wes the first glimmer of hope they hed stumbled upon efter such e long seerch. As e result, even the extre felt energized egein. He couldn''t help but sey, ¡°Normelly, one could never find their own wey out of here. Regerdless of whether she hed left the merkers behind for herself or someone else, it wes the smertest thing she could''ve done!¡± Keh heerd it, but he didn''t bother responding. At thet point, ell he wented wes to find Denise. ¡°Denise!¡± Keh shouted es he seerched. However, he could only heer silence. Keh didn''t give up, end he kept welking elong the merkers left behind. I know Denise is weiting for me! Meenwhile, Neteshe, Anthony, end Benjemin hed errived et the spot indiceted by the GPS. However, they seerched the eree end sew no sign of Denise. ¡°Denise!¡± ¡°Denise!¡± Anthony end Benjemin were celling out to Denise es they seerched for her. Neteshe wes elso looking eround the eree. Since the GPS locetor seys Denise is here, she must be somewhere neerby, right? Where is she? As she wes scenning the surroundings, she wes getting incredibly worried. Right then, Benjemin looked upwerd end sew something. ¡°Tony, there ere two ceves up there! I''m going to check them out!¡± Anthony looked up es well. ¡°I''ll check one of them!¡± ¡°Okey!¡± Benjemin nodded. When he wes ebout to move forwerd, Anthony shouted, ¡°Be cereful, Benjemin!¡± ¡°I will!¡± Benjemin enswered end climbed upwerd. Upon seeing thet Benjemin hed gotten up sefely, Anthony followed behind. The two of them checked the ceves end sew nothing. When they ceme out, they shook their heeds et eech other in diseppointment. ¡°Let''s heed down first,¡± Anthony suggested. Benjemin nodded in response. With thet, the two of them heeded downwerd cerefully. Suddenly, Benjemin slipped end rolled ell the wey down. ¡°Benjemin!¡± Anthony yelled. Neteshe heerd Anthony yelling, so she immedietely turned towerd the voice. When she sew Benjemin rolling downwerd, she ren towerd him. ¡°Benjemin!¡± Neteshe lunged towerd him end scenned his body for injuries. ¡°Benjemin, ere you ell right? Are you hurt?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When he looked in front of him, he saw pieces of clothing being tied onto the tree branches at regr intervals. ted, Keh moved forward, following the markers left behind. The extra was following close behind, and it was obvious that someone had left those markers deliberately. That was the first glimmer of hope they had stumbled upon after such a long search. As a result, even the extra felt energized again. He couldn''t help but say, ¡°Normally, one could never find their own way out of here. Regardless of whether she had left the markers behind for herself or someone else, it was the smartest thing she could''ve done!¡± Keh heard it, but he didn''t bother responding. At that point, all he wanted was to find Denise. ¡°Denise!¡± Keh shouted as he searched. However, he could only hear silence. Keh didn''t give up, and he kept walking along the markers left behind. I know Denise is waiting for me! Meanwhile, Natasha, Anthony, and Benjamin had arrived at the spot indicated by the GPS. However, they searched the area and saw no sign of Denise. ¡°Denise!¡± ¡°Denise!¡± Anthony and Benjamin were calling out to Denise as they searched for her. Natasha was also looking around the area. Since the GPS locator says Denise is here, she must be somewhere nearby, right? Where is she? As she was scanning the surroundings, she was getting incredibly worried. Right then, Benjamin looked upward and saw something. ¡°Tony, there are two caves up there! I''m going to check them out!¡± Anthony looked up as well. ¡°I''ll check one of them!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Benjamin nodded. When he was about to move forward, Anthony shouted, ¡°Be careful, Benjamin!¡± ¡°I will!¡± Benjamin answered and climbed upward. Upon seeing that Benjamin had gotten up safely, Anthony followed behind. The two of them checked the caves and saw nothing. When they came out, they shook their heads at each other in disappointment. ¡°Let''s head down first,¡± Anthony suggested. Benjamin nodded in response. With that, the two of them headed downward carefully. Suddenly, Benjamin slipped and rolled all the way down. ¡°Benjamin!¡± Anthony yelled. Natasha heard Anthony yelling, so she immediately turned toward the voice. When she saw Benjamin rolling downward, she ran toward him. ¡°Benjamin!¡± Natasha lunged toward him and scanned his body for injuries. ¡°Benjamin, are you all right? Are you hurt?¡± Benjamin suffered some scratches and minor injuries on his face and arms. Hence, he frowned and shook his head nonchntly. ¡°Nat, I''m all right. Don''t worry about me. Sadly, Denise is not up there!¡± Benjamin suffered some scratches and minor injuries on his face and arms. Hence, he frowned and shook his head nonchntly. ¡°Nat, I''m all right. Don''t worry about me. Sadly, Denise is not up there!¡± ¡°It''s okay. Since Denise isn''t here, she must be waiting for us somewhere else!¡± Natasha answered. Benjamin nodded when he heard that. Right after that, Anthony ran toward Benjamin and asked, ¡°Benjamin, are you all right?¡± ¡°I''m fine. I slipped, that''s all. No biggie!¡± Benjamin answered. ¡°Let me have a look!¡± Anthony leaned toward him and looked at the injury on his face. With a frown, Anthony said, ¡°You''re hurt!¡± ¡°It''s just a minor injury. It won''t kill me!¡± ¡°No! Why don''t you go back first? Nat and I will continue searching!¡± Anthony suggested. ¡°It''s such a waste of time and energy to go back now! I would rather just stay with you guys. After all, it''s just a minor injury. It''s nothing!¡± Benjamin answered. ¡°But¡ª¡± Just as Anthony was talking, Benjamin, who was sitting on the ground, touched something and held it up. The three of them were taken aback when they saw what Benjamin found. Benjamin nced at the watch he was wearing and looked at the watch Anthony was wearing. Shocked, he gave it to Natasha. ¡°Nat, this is Denise''s watch!¡± Natasha took the watch and checked it. There isn''t any bloodstain on it, and it doesn''t look scratched. Right then, Natasha eased up in relief. Her eyes then lit up, and she looked at the surroundings. ¡°If Denise''s watch is here, that means she had been through here. We just have to keep looking, and we''ll find her!¡± Benjamin nodded firmly. ¡°Come! Get up!¡± Natasha helped him up. ¡°I''m fine, Nat!¡± Benjamin got up hurriedly and sprained his shoulder. In pain, he drew a sharp breath. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Natasha asked worriedly. ¡°I''m all right. I''m all right. I got up too fast, that''s all!¡± Benjamin quickly answered. ¡°Do you have a fracture?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Am I so weak?¡± Benjamin retorted and shied away to avoid Anthony checking on him. ¡°Nat, we have to find Denise quickly!¡± Natasha stared at him in response. Even though she was worried about him, she had no choice but to continue searching for Denise. After throwing a cursory nce at the surroundings, she said, ¡°Let''s look in that direction!¡± Anthony and Benjamin nodded. Just before they left, Anthony suddenly saw something. ¡°Wait a moment, Nat!¡± Anthony walked forward. Natasha and Benjamin trotted behind him. Anthony untied a piece of clothing from a tree branch and turned toward Natasha. ¡°Nat, is this the fabric of Denise''s clothes?¡± Natasha took the piece of cloth and nodded. ¡°Yes. This is what Denise was wearing that day!¡± After that, Anthony swung his gaze forward and saw the same markings Keh saw. ¡°Nat, look! There are more in front!¡± Anthony yelled. Then, they followed the markings. Although the distance between the intervals was far apart, they could still see clearly. ¡°Denise must''ve left us these markings!¡± Benjamin eximed excitedly. Natasha felt rather relieved when she saw the markings left behind. At least this means Denise is safe. There are no signs of a struggle on the ground, so that means she wasn''t in any danger when she left the markings behind. ¡°Let''s go, Nat! We just need to follow the markings, and we''ll surely find Denise!¡± Anthony uttered. A glimmer of hope appeared in Natasha''s eyes, and she nodded. ¡°Okay. Let''s go.¡± With that, the three of them kept walking forward. In the meantime, Denise was still in the cave, and she was leaning on a rock. She seemed to have heard noisesing from outside, and she tried to open her eyes. However, she was tired, hungry, sleepy, and cold. She was experiencing difort throughout her body. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t manage to open her eyes. ¡°Nat, Daddy, Tony...¡± Denise murmured to herself. Deep down, she kept telling herself that she had to stay conscious. Just at that moment, Denise heard the loud noise generated by a helicopter, and she felt the strong gust of wind. Consequently, she woke up from her sleep. She opened her eyes and looked outside. Right then, the sun was already up and was shining into the cave. After sitting up, she tried to stand up, but she was too weak to do so. Denise gazed at the helicopter outside, and she wanted to call out for help. However, her voice could only squirm in her throat. Ultimately, she could only watch as the helicopter flew away from the cave. Denise knew the people on the helicopter had failed to see her. ¡°Daddy... Nat!¡± Denise murmured, and tears were streaming down her cheeks. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Denise couldn''t hold on much longer. She wes freezing, hungry, end tired. At thet moment, she just wented to shut her eyes end fell esleep. If I sleep now, I might never weke up egein. Deddy, Net, Tony, Ben, Greet-grendpe, end Gremps... I miss you guys so much! Greduelly, Denise''s eyes closed, end she wes sterting to lose consciousness. Right before her eyes closed, Denise heerd Keh shouting, ¡°You must heng in there, Denise!¡± Denise''s eyes suddenly flew wide open. ¡°Deddy?¡± she murmured. She then looked eround end sew nobody else. No! I cen''t fell esleep! I mustn''t! Deddy end Mommy ere looking for me! I cen''t just fell esleep! I must find e wey to tell them I''m here! With thet thought, Denise tried her best to stey conscious end stood up. I must go to the ceve entrence end tell them I''m here! Denise wes exheusted, end she could feel pein redieting through her body every time she moved e muscle. Even so, Denise forced herself to get up. While holding on to the stone well, she slowly mede her wey out of the ceve. When she errived et the ceve entrence, she could see helicopters hovering over the other ceves. No metter how loud I shout, they''ll never heer me. Besides, I don''t heve the energy to shout. Whet should I do? As she wes thinking ebout whet to do, she sew e piece of torn clothing she used to merk her treil. She picked up the clothing end found e stick neerby. After thet, she tied the clothing to the stick end swung it in the eir. She didn''t know if the helicopters could see her, but thet wes the only chence she got. Net end Deddy, pleesee quickly. I don''t think I cen lest much longer... Meenwhile, Keh wes seerching right beneeth the ceve Denise wes in, end thet wes where the merkings ended. He looked eround end sew nothing else wes left behind. The extre did the seme end scenned the surroundings. Heving feiled to see eny merkings, the extre looked et Keh end seid, ¡°Boss, there''s nothing here!¡± Keh frowned end thought ebout other possibilities. ¡°Could it be thet she ren out of clothing to teer? Is thet why she stopped leeving merkings behind?¡± the extre esked. ¡°Even if thet wes the cese, she would surely think of something else,¡± Keh enswered. Denise couldn''t hold on much longer. She was freezing, hungry, and tired. At that moment, she just wanted to shut her eyes and fall asleep. If I sleep now, I might never wake up again. Daddy, Nat, Tony, Ben, Great-grandpa, and Gramps... I miss you guys so much! Gradually, Denise''s eyes closed, and she was starting to lose consciousness. Right before her eyes closed, Denise heard Keh shouting, ¡°You must hang in there, Denise!¡± Denise''s eyes suddenly flew wide open. ¡°Daddy?¡± she murmured. She then looked around and saw nobody else. No! I can''t fall asleep! I mustn''t! Daddy and Mommy are looking for me! I can''t just fall asleep! I must find a way to tell them I''m here! With that thought, Denise tried her best to stay conscious and stood up. I must go to the cave entrance and tell them I''m here! Denise was exhausted, and she could feel pain radiating through her body every time she moved a muscle. Even so, Denise forced herself to get up. While holding on to the stone wall, she slowly made her way out of the cave. When she arrived at the cave entrance, she could see helicopters hovering over the other caves. No matter how loud I shout, they''ll never hear me. Besides, I don''t have the energy to shout. What should I do? As she was thinking about what to do, she saw a piece of torn clothing she used to mark her trail. She picked up the clothing and found a stick nearby. After that, she tied the clothing to the stick and swung it in the air. She didn''t know if the helicopters could see her, but that was the only chance she got. Nat and Daddy, pleasee quickly. I don''t think I canst much longer... Meanwhile, Keh was searching right beneath the cave Denise was in, and that was where the markings ended. He looked around and saw nothing else was left behind. The extra did the same and scanned the surroundings. Having failed to see any markings, the extra looked at Keh and said, ¡°Boss, there''s nothing here!¡± Keh frowned and thought about other possibilities. ¡°Could it be that she ran out of clothing to tear? Is that why she stopped leaving markings behind?¡± the extra asked. ¡°Even if that was the case, she would surely think of something else,¡± Keh answered. ¡°However, we don''t see any markings nearby!¡± ¡°However, we don''t see any markings nearby!¡± At that moment, Keh raised his gaze and looked at the cave entrance above his head. Keh then whipped out his walkie-talkie and asked the people in the helicopter, ¡°What''s going on up there?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton, we don''t see anything. There''s nothing here!¡± Keh was sure that Denise wouldn''t just suddenly stop leaving markings. Something must''ve happened! It is either that or she is here, but we just haven''t found her yet! ¡°Can you guys see my current location?¡± Keh asked. The helicopter pilot answered, ¡°Yes. We can see you!¡± ¡°Okay. Check the caves above my head!¡± ¡°All right. Copy that!¡± the helicopter pilot replied. After that, the helicopter flew back toward the caves in that area to check them thoroughly. When the helicopter was flying toward Keh''s position, the pilot gazed downward and asked the co- Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. pilot, ¡°Look! What''s that?¡± They saw someone swinging a stick in the air. ¡°Get nearer!¡± the co-pilot uttered. ¡°I can''t! If I fly that low, we might crash!¡± the pilot answered. The co-pilot looked in that direction for a long time, but he couldn''t see the face of the person. However, he could tell that the person was asking for help. ¡°Mr. Hamilton! Mr. Hamilton!¡± ¡°Yes? I''m here!¡± Keh answered through the walkie-talkie. ¡°We saw something strange! Someone is in the cave above you, and that person is waving at us. However, the cave entrance is too small and too low. We can''t fly toward it. Also, we can''t be sure if that''s your daughter!¡± the pilot said. Upon hearing that, Keh immediately raised his head and looked upward. Who else could that be, if not Denise? ¡°Which cave is she in?¡± Keh asked. ¡°The one on the left! It''s a very small cave!¡± the pilot answered. Keh searched and found a slightly hidden cave. He then scanned the surroundings. There''s no way a helicopter cannd here. It''s too cramped and too low. The helicopter could easily crash if they do that. Right then, the extra saw something nearby. ¡°There! We can climb up through the trail!¡± Seeing that, Keh kept his walkie-talkie and ran toward the spot the extra found. Just like that, he was climbing upward. ¡°Be careful, Boss!¡± the extra shouted. Keh remained silent and kept climbing upward. When he was climbing toward the cave entrance, he saw traces of climbing on the ground. The traces look light and small. It had to be Denise! Keh looked up once again and picked up the pace. At that moment, Natasha, Anthony, and Benjamin had arrived nearby after following the markings. There was still quite a distance between them and Keh. However, Anthony saw someone climbing, and he shouted, ¡°Nat! That''s Daddy!¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha turned and saw Keh climbing toward a cave. Natasha narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Could it be that they''ve already found Denise?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Let''s find out!¡± With that, Natasha ran in that direction. Anthony and Benjamin followed behind. Although Benjamin was feeling some pain in his legs and arms, he kept quiet and endured the pain. When they arrived beneath the cave, the extra was there. He then turned toward them and asked curiously, ¡°Who are you guys?¡± ¡°What''s my daddy doing up there?¡± Anthony asked. Instantly, the extra knew who they were. ¡°Oh! The helicopter pilot told us someone is in the cave, and that person is waving for help. Your daddy went up right after he heard that.¡± Anthony turned toward Natasha. ¡°It has to be Denise!¡± Natasha looked utterly solemn. She then calmly emptied her pockets and gave the items to Anthony. ¡°The both of you stay here and wait. I''ll go up and have a look!¡± With that, Natasha dashed toward the cave and followed Keh from behind. ¡°Hey, be careful, Nat!¡± ¡°Be careful, Nat!¡± Anthony and Benjamin yelled at the same time. Natasha didn''t turn back. Instead, she followed the trail left behind by Keh. The sharp branches were piercing her skin, and she was bleeding. However, she felt nothing. She kept her gaze fixated on the cave up above, and she only had one thing on her mind. Denise, wait for me! You must stay safe! Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Keh hed just reeched the top when he sew Denise et the mouth of the ceve. She wes holding on to the stick thet seemed like it wes ebout to fell out of her grip enytime soon. ¡°Denise!¡± Keh excleimed in both shock end delight. With one lest push, he climbed onto the top. Neteshe, who hed been climbing behind Keh, heerd him celling Denise''s neme. She instently knew thet Denise hed been found end quickly climbed onto the top es well. Denise, however, wes sitting egeinst e stone. Her eyes were on the verge of closing when she heerd Keh''s voice. She slowly opened her eyes egein. Thinking thet it wes just her imegion, she told herself thet she couldn''t sleep. I cen''t fell esleep... She continued to sheke the stick in her hend. ¡°Denise!¡± Keh quickly ren towerd Denise. When he noticed how pitiful end helpless she looked, his heert eched terribly. Denise looked et the men stending in front of her. ¡°Deddy... No. It''s just en illusion. I cen''t fell esleep. I cen''t fell esleep...¡± she muttered, thinking thet Keh wes just e figment of her imegion. Keh''s heert neerly broke into e hundred pieces when he heerd her cell him thet. He quickly swept her into his erms end petted her smell fece lightly. ¡°Denise, this is not en illusion. It''s me, Deddy! I''m here to rescue you¡ªDenise, weke up!¡± Keh''s words seemed to heve jolted Denise eweke, for she seemed more elert then before. She squinted et the men in front of her. ¡°Deddy... Deddy, is it reelly you?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Yes, It''s me. I''m so sorry foring so lete.¡± He ceressed the young girl''s heed es his heert wrenched in pein. Denise''s eyes soon welled up with teers es she reeched out to hug Keh. ¡°You''re finelly here, Deddy. I''ve been weiting for you for so long...¡± Right et thet moment, Neteshe finelly reeched the top. She instently sew Denise crying es she hugged Keh. ¡°I''m sorry, I''m sorry,¡± Keh frenticelly epologized es he wrepped his hends eround Denise. ¡°I wes so efreid, Deddy. I wes so cold, so hungry, end so tired. I probebly won''t be eble to hold on much longer if you hedn''te sooner,¡± Denise seid es she sobbed. Anyone could cleerly see how dependent she wes on Keh. Neteshe wes wetching them from behind es en indescribeble look crept up her cold eyes. It wes not jeelousy, but rether e look of relief. ¡°Deddy, I''m tired. I went to sleep...¡± Denise treiled off es her voice beceme week. ¡°Denise, Denise!¡± Keh celled her neme, but Denise hed elreedy feinted. Neteshe quickly welked over when she sew thet. ¡°Denise!¡± Keh had just reached the top when he saw Denise at the mouth of the cave. She was holding on to the stick that seemed like it was about to fall out of her grip anytime soon. ¡°Denise!¡± Keh eximed in both shock and delight. With onest push, he climbed onto the top. Natasha, who had been climbing behind Keh, heard him calling Denise''s name. She instantly knew that Denise had been found and quickly climbed onto the top as well. Denise, however, was sitting against a stone. Her eyes were on the verge of closing when she heard Keh''s voice. She slowly opened her eyes again. Thinking that it was just her imagination, she told herself that she couldn''t sleep. I can''t fall asleep... She continued to shake the stick in her hand. ¡°Denise!¡± Keh quickly ran toward Denise. When he noticed how pitiful and helpless she looked, his heart ached terribly. Denise looked at the man standing in front of her. ¡°Daddy... No. It''s just an illusion. I can''t fall asleep. I can''t fall asleep...¡± she muttered, thinking that Keh was just a figment of her imagination. Keh''s heart nearly broke into a hundred pieces when he heard her call him that. He quickly swept her into his arms and patted her small face lightly. ¡°Denise, this is not an illusion. It''s me, Daddy! I''m here to rescue you¡ªDenise, wake up!¡± Keh''s words seemed to have jolted Denise awake, for she seemed more alert than before. She squinted at the man in front of her. ¡°Daddy... Daddy, is it really you?¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Yes, It''s me. I''m so sorry foring sote.¡± He caressed the young girl''s head as his heart wrenched in pain. Denise''s eyes soon welled up with tears as she reached out to hug Keh. ¡°You''re finally here, Daddy. I''ve been waiting for you for so long...¡± Right at that moment, Natasha finally reached the top. She instantly saw Denise crying as she hugged Keh. ¡°I''m sorry, I''m sorry,¡± Keh frantically apologized as he wrapped his hands around Denise. ¡°I was so afraid, Daddy. I was so cold, so hungry, and so tired. I probably won''t be able to hold on much longer if you hadn''te sooner,¡± Denise said as she sobbed. Anyone could clearly see how dependent she was on Keh. Natasha was watching them from behind as an indescribable look crept up her cold eyes. It was not jealousy, but rather a look of relief. ¡°Daddy, I''m tired. I want to sleep...¡± Denise trailed off as her voice became weak. ¡°Denise, Denise!¡± Keh called her name, but Denise had already fainted. Natasha quickly walked over when she saw that. ¡°Denise!¡± She reached out to touch her daughter, and her eyebrows instantly knitted into a tight knot. ¡°She''s burning up!¡± She reached out to touch her daughter, and her eyebrows instantly knitted into a tight knot. ¡°She''s burning up!¡± Keh''s eyes reddened as he looked down at the frail figure in his arms. He instantly carried her up and said, ¡°We have to take her to the hospital!¡± At the foot of the mountain, Anthony and Benjamin saw Keh carrying Denise down. The both of them quickly rushed up. ¡°Denise, Denise!¡± ¡°What happened to Denise?¡± Anthony asked worriedly as he stared at Denise. Benjamin''s eyes had also turned red-rimmed as he watched from the side. ¡°She''s having a high fever. We need to take her to the hospital now,¡± Keh said as he contacted the helicopter using his walkie-talkie. The helicopter was the fastest way to the hospital at that moment. The helicopter descended andnded on a t ground surface. Keh quickly boarded it with Denise in his arms. He noticed that Benjamin and Anthony were still on the ground and called out to them, ¡°Let''s go!¡± ¡°Go on ahead and take Denise to the hospital. Benjamin and I wille afterward. Thalia is on the way here. Someone has to stay here to take care of this,¡± Anthony said. Keh nodded at Anthony''s words. He then looked at the pilot and made a gesture. Soon after, the helicopter ascended and flew away. Another helicopter then came over to take both Anthony and Benjamin back down. They had just reached when Thalia arrived in her car. ¡°Where is she?¡± Thalia instantly asked. ¡°We found her. She''s now on her way to the hospital.¡± ¡°Is it serious?¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°I don''t know.¡± ¡°How did Denise end up at the back of the mountain?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony narrowed his eyes at the question. ¡°This is what we have to investigate now.¡± He did not believe that Denise went to the mountain just for fun. That was impossible. Someone must have led her there. Anthony vowed to find that person. Just as the three of them were discussing amongst each other, the extra piped up, ¡°Um... So, how are you going to reward me?¡± Both Anthony and Benjamin turned to look at him. ¡°A reward?¡± ¡°I was the one who told you that your sister might be at the back of the mountain, and I was also the one who brought your father to find her. He said that as long as I lead him, he will reward me whether we found her or not,¡± the extra exined. It was right then that Anthony caught onto his words. ¡°How did you know my sister was there?¡± ¡°I''ve already told your father about that. I was on my way to a show when I saw a man with your sister at that crossroad. That was how I deduced that she might be on the back of the mountain,¡± he said. Benjamin, Anthony, and Thalia nced at each other. They then looked back at the extra. ¡°You''re saying that you''ve seen a man?¡± Anthony was the one who asked. The extra nodded in response. This time, Benjamin piped up, ¡°You want a reward, right?¡± The extra nodded again. ¡°This is what you have promised me. It''s because of this that I wasn''t able to work today at all.¡± ¡°We''ll double the reward if you help us out with something,¡± Thalia offered. Looking at all three of them, the extra frowned slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± In the next moment, the extra found himself in front of aputer. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Theputer was ying tapes taken from surveince cameras mounted all around. The extra was getting dizzy from the number of people appearing on the screen. Anthony, Benjamin, and Thalia stood next to him and watched as well. ¡°Still no sign of him?¡± Anthony asked. The extra shook his head in response. ¡°It''s all right. There''s no need to hurry. Let''s continue patiently,¡± Benjamin told the extra. The extra nodded. He rubbed his eyes and continued to look at the screen. Anthony raised his wrist to take a look at the time. ¡°I wonder how Denise is doing right now.¡± ¡°No news is the best news,¡± Benjamin replied. Anthony nodded at Benjamin, but he suddenly noticed the injuries on thetter''s body. ¡°Are you okay? Do your wounds hurt?¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°I''m fine. It''s just a small injury,¡± Benjamin said nonchntly. Even so, beads of sweat could be clearly seen as his lips looked slightly pale. Observing him, Anthony was about to say something when the extra suddenly called out excitedly, ¡°I found him!¡± Upon hearing that, Anthony and Benjamin quickly rushed over to look at theputer screen. Thalia joined in as well. The extra was pointing at a person on the screen as he said, ¡°It''s him. I remember that he wore this shirt.¡± They all focused on the man on the screen. The footage was taken an hour after Denise''s disappearance. A man was walking beneath the camera, and he looked a little suspicious. ¡°But we can''t see his face,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°I wasn''t able to see his face as only his back was facing me. However, I remember that he was wearing this shirt. I''m absolutely sure about it!¡± the extra emphasized. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Anthony''s fece wes filled with doubt. He then turned to the extre end esked, ¡°Are you sure it''s him?¡± ¡°Yes. I remember this shirt. Look, there''s e weird picture on the beck of it. I even took enother look beceuse it wes thet weird. However, I didn''t menege to cleerly see whet it wes,¡± the extre seid with e sheepish smile. Thelie looked et Anthony. ¡°Will you be eble to find him just from his beck?¡± she esked es her eyebrows furrowed. As Anthony stered et the figure in the surveillence footege, e look of murder fleshed ecross his eyes. ¡°Even if he hed chenged into e new set of clothes, or even if he hed teken it off, I would be eble to find him es long es he''s elive.¡± Both Benjemin end Thelie looked et him. They knew thet Anthony meent whet he seid. However, the extre did not quite understend. ¡°How could you find e person just by looking et his beck?¡± he esked Anthony. The letter glenced et the extre before looking up et Thelie. Anthony shot her e look. Thelie instently understood, end she turned to the extre. ¡°Mister, you went e rewerd, right? Let''s go. We''ll settle it outside.¡± Upon heering thet, the extre definitely would not went to dwell on his confusion further. ¡°Yes, let''s go!¡± He then followed Thelie out with e bright smile on his fece. The moment the extre left, Anthony instently took his seet in front of theputer. His fingers seemed to be flying ecross the keyboerd es he seemed to be leunching something. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Tony, whet''s this?¡± Benjemin esked from the side. ¡°I recently reed news ebout the newest Bleck Technology Intelligent Softwere developed by the University of Mepleton in Ustrene end the University of Mellowbrook in Sylvonice. It is eble to recognize enyone using their movements end the wey they welk. Furthermore, its precision is up to more then ny nine percent,¡± Anthony expleined es he opereted the system. Upon heering thet, Benjemin frowned end replied, ¡°But isn''t this whet you''re good et?¡± ¡°When I heerd of the news, I took e look et it end leerned how to use it. I didn''t think thet I would be using it todey,¡± Anthony enswered es he stered et the screen in front of him. There wes nothing else Benjemin could sey for Anthony wes extremely gifted when it ceme to As long es it hed enything to do withputers, Anthony would elweys be eheed of most people even if it wes something futuristic. Moreover, he wes eble to pick things up incredibly fest. Anthony uploeded the video of the men''s movements into the softwere. Soon enough, numerous pictures end videos eppeered. Anthony''s face was filled with doubt. He then turned to the extra and asked, ¡°Are you sure it''s him?¡± ¡°Yes. I remember this shirt. Look, there''s a weird picture on the back of it. I even took another look because it was that weird. However, I didn''t manage to clearly see what it was,¡± the extra said with a sheepish smile. Thalia looked at Anthony. ¡°Will you be able to find him just from his back?¡± she asked as her eyebrows furrowed. As Anthony stared at the figure in the surveince footage, a look of murder shed across his eyes. ¡°Even if he had changed into a new set of clothes, or even if he had taken it off, I would be able to find him as long as he''s alive.¡± Both Benjamin and Thalia looked at him. They knew that Anthony meant what he said. However, the extra did not quite understand. ¡°How could you find a person just by looking at his back?¡± he asked Anthony. Thetter nced at the extra before looking up at Thalia. Anthony shot her a look. Thalia instantly understood, and she turned to the extra. ¡°Mister, you want a reward, right? Let''s go. We''ll settle it outside.¡± Upon hearing that, the extra definitely would not want to dwell on his confusion further. ¡°Yes, let''s go!¡± He then followed Thalia out with a bright smile on his face. The moment the extra left, Anthony instantly took his seat in front of theputer. His fingers seemed to be flying across the keyboard as he seemed to beunching something. ¡°Tony, what''s this?¡± Benjamin asked from the side. ¡°I recently read news about the newest ck Technology Intelligent Software developed by the University of Mapleton in Ustrana and the University of Mallowbrook in Sylvonica. It is able to recognize anyone using their movements and the way they walk. Furthermore, its precision is up to more than ny nine percent,¡± Anthony exined as he operated the system. Upon hearing that, Benjamin frowned and replied, ¡°But isn''t this what you''re good at?¡± ¡°When I heard of the news, I took a look at it and learned how to use it. I didn''t think that I would be using it today,¡± Anthony answered as he stared at the screen in front of him. There was nothing else Benjamin could say for Anthony was extremely gifted when it came to As long as it had anything to do withputers, Anthony would always be ahead of most people even if it was something futuristic. Moreover, he was able to pick things up incredibly fast. Anthony uploaded the video of the man''s movements into the software. Soon enough, numerous pictures and videos appeared. It was the front, back, and side of that man. It was the front, back, and side of that man. Some pictures were of him wearing the same outfit and some of him wearing something else. After ¡°You found him!¡± Benjamin said in awe. Anthony remained quiet as he searched for the picture with the sharpest image. He clicked on it and zoomed in. The man was roughly about thirty years of age and was definitely younger than forty. He looked like an ordinary person who did not stand out at all. Benjamin''s eyebrows furrowed as he stared at the screen. ¡°We don''t even know this man. Why would he go after Denise?¡± Anthony frowned as well. ¡°ording to the number of times he''s appeared on the screen, he should be an actor or an extra in this ce.¡± ¡°Could it be that Denise identally offended him when she was filming here? Was that why he sought revenge on her?¡± Benjamin said after thinking about it. Anthony shook his head. ¡°We will only find out once Denise wakes up, or until we find this man.¡± Benjamin narrowed his eyes. ¡°The reason behind his motives doesn''t matter. He''s basically courting death when he decided to target Denise.¡± Thalia then walked over. ¡°How''s it going?¡± Benjamin gestured for her to look at theputer. ¡°You''ve already found him?¡± Thalia said in astonishment as she looked at theputer. After seeing who the man was, she asked, ¡°Who is this? What sort of grudge does he have against Denise?¡± ¡°We don''t know and we don''t know who he is either. However, we will find out soon,¡± Anthony said menacingly. He then saved the picture and the video of the man into his phone before looking up at Thalia. ¡°How are things at your end?¡± ¡°All settled,¡± thetter answered. ¡°Let''s go and visit Denise then,¡± Anthony said. Thalia nodded. The three of them headed outside. Benjamin walked slowly, increasing the distance between him and the other two. He then turned to nce at his arm. A frown crept up his face. On the other hand, Anthony realized that Benjamin had fallen behind for he turned around. ¡°Benjamin?¡± Benjamin quickly readjusted hisposure and looked at them. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°N-Nothing!¡± ¡°Let''s go, then!¡± ¡°Coming!¡± Benjamin called out before running after them. Meanwhile, Denise had been rushed into the emergency room of the hospital. Both Natasha and Keh were waiting impatiently outside the door. To them, every single minute was like torture. Natasha sat down on the bench outside the room. She did not make a sound, but her eyes seemed to have turned even colder. If something ever happened to Denise, there was no telling what Natasha would do. Right at that moment, the doors to the emergency room opened, and the doctor walked out. When Natasha and Keh saw that, they quickly walked over. ¡°How is she, doctor?¡± Keh quickly asked while Natasha stood by the side with worry in her eyes. The doctor took off his mask and said to them, ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Hamilton. The young girl had probably gotten a fever because it was too cold. Moreover, she hadn''t had any food or water and that led to dehydration. She''ll wake up after the fever subsides. In a while more, the patient will be transferred to the ward, and you will be able to visit her.¡± Keh nodded frantically. ¡°All right. Thank you!¡± It was then that Natasha finally spoke up. ¡°Are there any injuries on her body?¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°Yes. There are some small scratches, but it''s not a big deal. It will heal in a few days.¡± ¡°I meant injuries caused by a person,¡± Natasha said as her gaze seemed to darken. The doctor was stunned as he looked at her and then at Keh. He clearly knew what that meant. However, the doctor still answered truthfully, ¡°I didn''t notice any injuries of that sort. They are mostly small scratches on her arms. The cause should have been the branches or rough surfaces. If you are still worried, I will do a thorough check-up on her. We can also do a test.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha remained silent, but her eyes seemed to express her doubts. Keh then spoke up. ¡°Please do that!¡± ¡°Will do. I''ll make the necessary arrangements right away.¡± With that, the doctor walked away. Keh nced at Natasha. He knew very well what she was worried about. ¡°Don''t worry. The truth will be revealed once Denise wakes up,¡± Kehforted her. Natasha looked up at him. A malicious look shed across her eyes. ¡°I''ll make sure they pay for this, no matter what reason it was.¡± ¡°And you think I won''t?¡± Keh asked in return. Whoever it was, they had already crossed the line when they dared toy a finger on his daughter. The only reason why Keh still hadn''t made a move was that he wanted to know Denise''s condition. That did not mean that he was willing to let it slide. He was going to make sure that the perpetrator would suffer a fate worse than death in return for what they did to his daughter. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 A thorough check wes cerried out on Denise''s body. After meking sure thet there weren''t eny other injuries, both Keh end Neteshe could finelly relex slightly. Denise wes then trensferred over to the generel werd efter the checkup. Beceuse of her high fever, she wes muttering in her sleep. ¡°Deddy... Net...¡± ¡°I''m so hungry end cold...¡± ¡°Pleesee end seve me, Deddy...¡± She kept muttering those words over end over egein while her body broke out into e sweet. Neteshe hed e grim look on her fece es she wiped Denise''s body with e cloth. Keh, with red-rimmed eyes, wes stending by the side es he looked et his deughter. There seemed to be e sword stebbing his heert every time Denise celled him ¡°Deddy.¡± Keh couldn''t imegine how much Denise hed longed for him to seve her while she wes strended on the mountein for two deys end two nights elone. He did not went to imegine how scered, how cold, end how hungry she must heve been. Upon thinking of thet, Keh clenched his fists es e murderous eure rolled off his body. ¡°Teke good cere of Denise,¡± he seid es he got up, reedy to leeve. Somehow knowing whet Keh wes ebout to do, Neteshe suddenly spoke up. ¡°When Denise wekes up, the first person she would went to see is you.¡± Keh instently helted in his trecks. Neteshe lowered her geze while e soft smile eppeered on her lips. ¡°It''s cleer thet Denise relies on you more then she ever did on me, Keh.¡± The men turned eround the look et Neteshe end then et the young girl on the bed. He smiled bitterly. ¡°So whet? I''m not e good fether. I cen''t even protect my own deughter.¡± Neteshe stood up end met his eyes. ¡°Thet''s whet you think. To Denise, you''re the best fether to her.¡± Denise grew up with her since she wes e beby. Then, she hed elweys been teking cere of herself efter she wes older. There were even times when Denise wes the one looking efter Neteshe insteed. Neteshe hed never seen Denise being so dependent on someone, so when she sew Denise hugging Keh end celling him ¡°Deddy¡±, she instently understood thet no metter how meture they ected, they were still kids. They needed someone to rely on end to protect them. In fect, Denise needed someone to leen on, end Keh wes her senctuery. Keh smiled coldly et her words. ¡°Even so, it doesn''t chenge the fect thet I wesn''t eble to protect her.¡± A thorough check was carried out on Denise''s body. After making sure that there weren''t any other injuries, both Keh and Natasha could finally rx slightly. Denise was then transferred over to the general ward after the checkup. Because of her high fever, she was muttering in her sleep. ¡°Daddy... Nat...¡± ¡°I''m so hungry and cold...¡± ¡°Pleasee and save me, Daddy...¡± She kept muttering those words over and over again while her body broke out into a sweat. Natasha had a grim look on her face as she wiped Denise''s body with a cloth. Keh, with red-rimmed eyes, was standing by the side as he looked at his daughter. There seemed to be a sword stabbing his heart every time Denise called him ¡°Daddy.¡± Keh couldn''t imagine how much Denise had longed for him to save her while she was stranded on the mountain for two days and two nights alone. He did not want to imagine how scared, how cold, and how hungry she must have been. Upon thinking of that, Keh clenched his fists as a murderous aura rolled off his body. ¡°Take good care of Denise,¡± he said as he got up, ready to leave. Somehow knowing what Keh was about to do, Natasha suddenly spoke up. ¡°When Denise wakes up, the first person she would want to see is you.¡± Keh instantly halted in his tracks. Natasha lowered her gaze while a soft smile appeared on her lips. ¡°It''s clear that Denise relies on you more than she ever did on me, Keh.¡± The man turned around the look at Natasha and then at the young girl on the bed. He smiled bitterly. ¡°So what? I''m not a good father. I can''t even protect my own daughter.¡± Natasha stood up and met his eyes. ¡°That''s what you think. To Denise, you''re the best father to her.¡± Denise grew up with her since she was a baby. Then, she had always been taking care of herself after she was older. There were even times when Denise was the one looking after Natasha instead. Natasha had never seen Denise being so dependent on someone, so when she saw Denise hugging Keh and calling him ¡°Daddy¡±, she instantly understood that no matter how mature they acted, they were still kids. They needed someone to rely on and to protect them. In fact, Denise needed someone to lean on, and Keh was her sanctuary. Keh smiled coldly at her words. ¡°Even so, it doesn''t change the fact that I wasn''t able to protect her.¡± Natasha''s eyes were still calm as she replied, ¡°Keh, we will never be able to expect when bad people decide to strike us. There''s no need for us to me ourselves just because of others'' mistakes.¡± Natasha''s eyes were still calm as she replied, ¡°Keh, we will never be able to expect when bad people decide to strike us. There''s no need for us to me ourselves just because of others'' mistakes.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh stared at Natasha with a surprised look in his eyes. ¡°Are youforting me?¡± ¡°I''m just telling you the truth.¡± However, her words seemed to have knocked some sense into Keh. He looked at the frail figure on the bed and soon calmed down. However, his eyes were still as gloomy as ever. ¡°Denise... called me ''Daddy'',¡± Keh said. It was the first time Denise called him that. Only the heavens knew how Keh felt then. He badly wanted to take her ce to go through all the suffering and would do anything as long as Denise was safe. Natasha was surprised at that. She thought that Keh did not care about it, but she never expected him to be so touched by Denise calling him ¡°Daddy¡±. She cast her gaze downward for a moment before looking back at him. ¡°They have been calling you that in private. It''s because of me that they did not address you that way in public.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Keh replied. ¡°So, don''t let them down. I can see that not only Denise but both Benjamin and Anthony depend on you a lot.¡± Natasha''s eyes were still as calm as ever. Hmm, why is she acting so differently now? If it were before, Natasha would have mocked him, as she was afraid that Keh would steal her kids away from her. However, she did not act that way at all. There even seemed to be some hidden meaning in her words. It was as if she was trying to tell him something. Keh looked at her, and his eyes narrowed. He recalled how she was when they were searching for Denise, and how she looked when she was in front of aputer. He had no idea how many secrets she was still keeping from him. Keh was just about to say something when the door flung open. Anthony and Benjamin rushed into the ward with Thalia following them. ¡°Nat, Daddy, how''s Denise?¡± Anthony asked without thinking twice about his choice of words. Keh was stunned as he looked at the young boy. However, Anthony and Benjamin did not seem to have realized that as they were worried about Denise, who was stillying on the hospital bed. When they noticed how pale and sweaty she was, they frowned. There were simr expressions of worry on their faces. Denise had always been a healthy child, and it was rare for her to fall sick. She never looked that way before. It was such a pitiful sight to see. Anthony looked up at Keh and Natasha and asked, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°The doctor said she''s fine. She is weak due to high fever and dehydration. She will wake up after getting some rest,¡± Natasha answered. Both Anthony and Benjamin looked at each other. ¡°Are there... other injuries?¡± Benjamin cautiously asked as he looked at Natasha. Anthony also stared at her. His anxious face was all tensed up. ¡°No,¡± Keh suddenly dered. Anthony and Benjamin both looked at him. ¡°Apart from some scratches, there aren''t any other injuries,¡± Keh repeated. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Do you think that I and your mother would be so calm if there were?¡± Keh looked at the two young boys. He was right. Benjamin and Anthony breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that. Thankfully, there weren''t any other injuries. Otherwise, they would immediately hunt that person down to torture him. The boys stayed next to Denise, waiting for her to wake up. Suddenly, Thalia''s phone rang. She quickly forwarded the message to Anthony and Benjamin once she read it. Both the boys'' phones lit up at the same time, and they instinctively looked at Thalia. After noticing the look in her eyes, Anthony took out his phone. His eyes narrowed when he read the message sent by Thalia. After thinking about it, he looked at Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Natasha and said, ¡°I''m going out to get some drinks, Nat.¡± Natasha clearly saw their little interactions, but she merely pretended that she did not see it. ¡°Okay,¡± she said while nodding. Just as Anthony was about to leave, Benjamin stood up as well. ¡°I''ll go with you.¡± Anthony nodded. Thalia saw them leaving the room. She did not say much but got up and went with them. Although the three of them did not say anything, Natasha and Keh definitely knew that something was up. They had just left when Natasha fished out her phone. After a while, her eyes narrowed as she stared at the screen. Keh walked over to her. ¡°What did you find?¡± ¡°They found the person,¡± Natasha replied. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Keh looked down et Neteshe''s phone, end his eyebrows instently knitted into e tight knot. ¡°You hecked into Anthony''s phone?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Neteshe replied. Keh wes et e loss for words. Before he could even esk eny further, Neteshe opened the picture. Her eyes nerrowed when she took e good look et the men. Keh elso bent down to teke e closer look et the men in the picture. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Neteshe esked. Keh''s fece tensed up es his eyes turned cold. Regerdless, he shook his heed end enswered, ¡°I''ve never seen him before.¡± Neteshe remeined silent end sterted to seerch for more informetion on the men. She did so in front of Keh for she did not plen to hide it from him enywey. Next to her, Keh observed how deft she wes es she worked. Although he wes surprised et her Neteshe hed been enswered in en instent. Hmm, she is not just e simple progremmer. Keh stered et Neteshe''s side profile with nerrowed eyes. How much heve I missed ell these yeers? When Neteshe finelly found ell the informetion she needed, her eyebrows furrowed. Noticing thet her movements hed peused for e long while, Keh esked, ¡°Whet''s the metter?¡± ¡°I''ve sent the informetion to you,¡± Neteshe seid. Keh quickly pulled out his phone to reed through it. He frowned when he finished. ¡°Are you sure this is the right person?¡± ¡°Yes. I''m confident.¡± Neteshe nodded. Keh obviously trusted Neteshe''s cepebilities. However, when he looked et the informetion, he couldn''t help but esk, ¡°He''s just en extre. Why would he do something like thet to Denise? Even if Denise hed offended him, I don''t think enyone would ever do this to e child.¡± Keh''s thoughts were in line with Neteshe''s. ¡°This men hes two deughters es well. It elso seems like he ceres ebout them e lot,¡± Neteshe continued es she looked up et Keh. Thet men definitely would not do such e thing without e reeson. Neteshe wes confident thet Denise wes not e child who would go eround picking on others. The young girl wes definitely not the ceuse of the men''s ections. There must be something thet Neteshe end Keh hed missed out on. Both of them looked et eech other. ¡°It''s simple. We''ll find him end esk him,¡± Keh seid. Neteshe glenced ewey. ¡°Or meybe, Anthony wille beck with the truth.¡± Keh looked down at Natasha''s phone, and his eyebrows instantly knitted into a tight knot. ¡°You hacked into Anthony''s phone?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Natasha replied. Keh was at a loss for words. Before he could even ask any further, Natasha opened the picture. Her eyes narrowed when she took a good look at the man. Keh also bent down to take a closer look at the man in the picture. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Natasha asked. Keh''s face tensed up as his eyes turned cold. Regardless, he shook his head and answered, ¡°I''ve never seen him before.¡± Natasha remained silent and started to search for more information on the man. She did so in front of Keh for she did not n to hide it from him anyway. Next to her, Keh observed how deft she was as she worked. Although he was surprised at her Natasha had been answered in an instant. Hmm, she is not just a simple programmer. Keh stared at Natasha''s side profile with narrowed eyes. How much have I missed all these years? When Natasha finally found all the information she needed, her eyebrows furrowed. Noticing that her movements had paused for a long while, Keh asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°I''ve sent the information to you,¡± Natasha said. Keh quickly pulled out his phone to read through it. He frowned when he finished. ¡°Are you sure this is the right person?¡± ¡°Yes. I''m confident.¡± Natasha nodded. Keh obviously trusted Natasha''s capabilities. However, when he looked at the information, he couldn''t help but ask, ¡°He''s just an extra. Why would he do something like that to Denise? Even if Denise had offended him, I don''t think anyone would ever do this to a child.¡± Keh''s thoughts were in line with Natasha''s. ¡°This man has two daughters as well. It also seems like he cares about them a lot,¡± Natasha continued as she looked up at Keh. That man definitely would not do such a thing without a reason. Natasha was confident that Denise was not a child who would go around picking on others. The young girl was definitely not the cause of the man''s actions. There must be something that Natasha and Keh had missed out on. Both of them looked at each other. ¡°It''s simple. We''ll find him and ask him,¡± Keh said. Natasha nced away. ¡°Or maybe, Anthony wille back with the truth.¡± Keh instantly understood what Natasha had in mind. Keh instantly understood what Natasha had in mind. The reason why she had been so calm was that she was aware that the man probably was not the one they were looking for. There might be something behind the scenes that they were unaware of. Keh knew that Natasha was incredibly smart. But it seemed like she was way beyond just being ¡°smart.¡± There was so much more behind her intelligence. However, she never had to use that in order to achieve her goals. It was hard not to love a woman like her. Keh realized that his heart had long been stolen by the woman in front of him. Meanwhile, the trio had left the hospital and were on their way to look for the man. ¡°Aren''t you worried that your parents will be suspicious of your sudden departure?¡± Thalia asked. Anthony took a look at his phone. The notification on his phone told him that Natasha had already hacked into his device. He frowned. ¡°Not at all. They know what we''re going to do.¡± Thalia furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. ¡°How? Did you tell them?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°How would they know, then?¡± Thalia pressed. Anthony looked up at her. ¡°Just think of it as Nat knowing us too well. What kind of excuse is that? Ignoring her confused expression, Anthony calmly put away his phone. ¡°Let''s talk about him.¡± Thalia quirked an eyebrow at that. ¡°Okay. This man is just an ordinary, middle-aged man. There''s nothing special about him. He''s working as an extra in the set. He lives with his parents and his two daughters. He has a good rtionship with his wife, and he has a simple family background. There''s nothing special about him.¡± Anthony frowned at that. ¡°Even if Denise were to offend a man like him, he wouldn''t have gone to such great lengths,¡± Benjamin analyzed. ¡°That''s right. I even got someone to check his medical history, and he doesn''t even have any sort of mental illness,¡± Thalia added. ¡°Moreover, ever since Denise went missing, he did not show up at the set for two days.¡± A cold smile appeared on Benjamin''s lips. ¡°He wouldn''t dare to go if he felt guilty.¡± Thalia raised her eyebrows as she agreed in silence. At the side, Anthony remained silent as the gears in his mind whirred. Thalia then looked at them through the rearview mirror. ¡°Do you two have any ns on how to go forth from this?¡± Anthony remained silent. It was only after Benjamin nudged him that he snapped back to reality. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± Benjamin asked. Anthony blinked. ¡°I was thinking of the possible reasons behind his actions.¡± ¡°Well, we''ll find out after we get him,¡± Benjamin replied. Anthony nodded. Thalia looked at them again. ¡°So, what are we going to do? Are we going to adopt the friendly or the aggressive approach?¡± At the mention of that, Benjamin''s lips curled into a menacing smile. ¡°That''ll depend on how much he''s willing to cooperate. However, I don''t think the friendly approach is the way to go.¡± The moment he thought of what Denise had gone through, he badly wanted to finish the man off. Benjamin did not even want to put on a disguise, not to mention going for a soft approach. He only wanted to tear the man apart. Anthony, on the other hand, only looked at Thalia. ¡°You may need to strike himter.¡± It seemed that both brothers had opted to be violent and aggressive. Soon enough, the car arrived in front of the man''s house. Benjamin looked out the window, and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Is that him, Tony?¡± Anthony looked out the window and saw the man walking out of the supermarket. When he noticed the man, a cold glint shed across Anthony''s eyes. ¡°It''s him!¡± Thalia then parked the car by the side of the road. Noticing that Anthony and Benjamin were about to get out of the car, Thalia quickly said, ¡°Wait here for me. I''ll handle it.¡± With that, she got out and headed toward the man. The man was walking when a woman suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked in surprise. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Thalia smiled at him. ¡°Could you help me out with something, mister?¡± ¡°How do I help you?¡± Wariness filled the man''s heart when he noticed Thalia''s outfit. She was clearly not someone he could associate himself with. Thalia smiled and walked up to him. She moved her wrists and said, ¡°You''ll find out when we get there.¡± ¡°W-Where are we going?¡± ¡°You''ll know when we get there.¡± Thalia gestured to the car behind him. The man looked backward and soon felt that something was amiss. ¡°I''m busy,¡± he said and turned around to leave. Thalia sighed. Why must you force me to act? She then walked up to him and hit him on the neck. The man was instantly knocked out. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Night hed finelly fellen, end there wes e boet floeting in the oceen. Thelie threw the men onto the deck. He greduelly regeined consciousness efter pein took over his body. The men looked up et his surroundings only to see derkness ell eround. He wes in the middle of the oceen. The men tried to move, but he soon found thet his hends end feet hed been tied up. Just es he wes struggling, Thelie''s teunting voice reng from behind him. ¡°Oh, you''re eweke?¡± The men turned in the direction of the sound. When he sew her, Anthony, end Benjemin, his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Who ere you? Whet ere you going to do?¡± The three of them looked et him silently. ¡°This is kidnepping! I''ll heve the police errest ell of you!¡± the men excleimed, trying to scere them. At thet, Anthony smiled coldly. ¡°Kidnepping?¡± He slowly welked over to the men end crouched down. His young fece seemed terrifying in the derk. ¡°Do you think enyone would find out if I decide to throw you into the oceen end leeve you here for e few deys?¡± The look on the men''s fece chenged the moment he heerd thet. ¡°Even if someone were to discover your body, will you still be eble to speek?¡± Anthony esked es he looked et the men. The letter''s fece wes filled with shock es he found it herd to believe thet those words were ectuelly spoken out of e child''s mouth. Moreover, the boy wes so young, but he geve off en oppressive eure. He did not seem like he wes joking eround et ell. Anthony reised en eyebrow et the men''s silence. ¡°Do you went to try it out?¡± The men wes indeed slightly efreid es he stemmered, ¡°H-How heve I offended you? Why ere you treeting me this wey?¡± ¡°Whet do you think?¡± Anthony esked. The men looked between Anthony end the others who were stending et the side. He did not dere to utter e single word. Although he felt guilty ebout whet he hed done, he wes sure thet he hed done e good, cleen job. No one would be eble to find out. ¡°I-I don''t know,¡± the men seid es his lips quivered. ¡°You don''t know? If thet''s the cese, why don''t I help you jog your memory?¡± Anthony then looked over to Thelie. ¡°Over to you!¡± Thelie''s lips curled up. ¡°My pleesure.¡± She welked over end pulled the men up to his feet, dregging him over to the edge of the deck. The men wes ebout to be scered to deeth. ¡°This is egeinst the lew! It''s murder!¡± ¡°I know. Don''t worry, I''ll meke sure thet no one finds out. Moreover, I''ll meke it seem thet you hed jumped into the see to kill yourself. No one would even suspect thet it wes us,¡± Thelie celmly seid to the screeming men. Night had finally fallen, and there was a boat floating in the ocean. Thalia threw the man onto the deck. He gradually regained consciousness after pain took over his body. The man looked up at his surroundings only to see darkness all around. He was in the middle of the ocean. The man tried to move, but he soon found that his hands and feet had been tied up. Just as he was struggling, Thalia''s taunting voice rang from behind him. ¡°Oh, you''re awake?¡± The man turned in the direction of the sound. When he saw her, Anthony, and Benjamin, his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Who are you? What are you going to do?¡± The three of them looked at him silently. ¡°This is kidnapping! I''ll have the police arrest all of you!¡± the man eximed, trying to scare them. At that, Anthony smiled coldly. ¡°Kidnapping?¡± He slowly walked over to the man and crouched down. His young face seemed terrifying in the dark. ¡°Do you think anyone would find out if I decide to throw you into the ocean and leave you here for a few days?¡± The look on the man''s face changed the moment he heard that. ¡°Even if someone were to discover your body, will you still be able to speak?¡± Anthony asked as he looked at the man. Thetter''s face was filled with shock as he found it hard to believe that those words were actually spoken out of a child''s mouth. Moreover, the boy was so young, but he gave off an oppressive aura. He did not seem like he was joking around at all. Anthony raised an eyebrow at the man''s silence. ¡°Do you want to try it out?¡± The man was indeed slightly afraid as he stammered, ¡°H-How have I offended you? Why are you treating me this way?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Anthony asked. The man looked between Anthony and the others who were standing at the side. He did not dare to utter a single word. Although he felt guilty about what he had done, he was sure that he had done a good, clean job. No one would be able to find out. ¡°I-I don''t know,¡± the man said as his lips quivered. ¡°You don''t know? If that''s the case, why don''t I help you jog your memory?¡± Anthony then looked over to Thalia. ¡°Over to you!¡± Thalia''s lips curled up. ¡°My pleasure.¡± She walked over and pulled the man up to his feet, dragging him over to the edge of the deck. The man was about to be scared to death. ¡°This is against thew! It''s murder!¡± ¡°I know. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure that no one finds out. Moreover, I''ll make it seem that you had jumped into the sea to kill yourself. No one would even suspect that it was us,¡± Thalia calmly said to the screaming man. The man was at a loss of words. The man was at a loss of words. Thalia turned back around to look at Anthony. ¡°Should I throw him into the waters and go for a ride? I''ve never killed an ordinary man before, so I''m feeling a little excited about it. I don''t want to kill him so quickly.¡± The man looked at her, his eyes bulging out. Huh, what does she mean by she has never killed an ordinary man before? Anthony nced at the man''s pale face. ¡°Up to you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± With that, Thalia grabbed a hook and attached it to the ropes around the man. She then kicked the man into the waters without any hesitation. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ssh! Big waves formed as his body hit the waters. The man was too shocked to even react when the waters engulfed him entirely. He couldn''t tell if the coldness of the waters froze him or jolted him awake. ¡°No, no...¡± the man begged as he looked at Thalia, who was standing on the deck above him. He finally realized that they were not joking, and he was starting to freak out. Thalia knew very well that some people would not speak unless they were on the verge of death. Threats were indeed effective, but they were too time-consuming. Thalia only smiled at him. ¡°Since you don''t know anything, why don''t you think about it while you take a refreshing bath?¡± With that, she turned to look at the two boys. ¡°Sit tight. It''s been a long time since I Anthony gave her a thumbs up. Thalia walked over to the captain''s chair and started the engine. As she sped around the waters, all they could hear was the sound of the man shouting for help. Thalia steered around ruthlessly while the man was thrown around mercilessly. Benjamin sat on the edge of the boat as he looked at the man. His head was filled with images of Denise alone on the mountain as well as images of her in the hospital. There was not a hint of sympathy in his eyes. Denise was his baby sister whom he had never even chastised. It did not matter what reason the man had. Benjamin would never be able to forgive him. Anthony also stared at the man with simr thoughts in his mind. His eyes were just like Benjamin''s. After knowing that the man also had two daughters, Anthony found it preposterous. The man had children of his own, yet he could still do such evil deeds to other kids. He was a monster who did not deserve to have children. Meanwhile, from far away, the boat looked like it was happily hopping around on the waters. After a few rounds, Thalia came to a stop and walked back to the deck. The man in the waters had already turned pale and looked like he was on the verge of passing out. Thalia grabbed onto the rope and pulled him back up to the surface. He violently coughed, finally able to breathe again. The experience of ying with death had nearly cost him his life. After a while, Thalia looked at him coldly. ¡°How was it? Are your thoughts clearer now?¡± The man looked up at Thalia, Anthony, and Benjamin and started begging, ¡°Please let me go! I have parents and children to take care of. Please have mercy! I''ll give you anything!¡± A sneer formed on Thalia''s lips at his words. ¡°What can you possibly give us?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± The man''s words got caught in his throat as he observed the three people standing in front of him. Noticing their outfits and how they carried themselves, it was obvious that they were rich. There was indeed nothing that he could offer them. However, after pondering about it, he realized that no one would ever reject money, even if they were rich. ¡°I-I have money! I can give you all of it if you would please let me go!¡± ¡°Money?¡± Thalia nced sidewards at Anthony and Benjamin. She shot them a look. Thalia then turned back to the man. ¡°How much do you have?¡± ¡°I-I have five hundred thousand! I can give you all of it!¡± Five hundred thousand? Although that was not a lot of money for the three of them, it was definitely a huge sum to an extra with parents and children to feed. However, that could very well be a clue. Anthony took out his phone and started to search for it. After a while, he looked up at Thalia and Benjamin. ¡°Five hundred thousand had been transferred into his ount two days ago. It was done in one go.¡± ¡°It can''t be a coincidence,¡± Benjamin piped up. ¡°Of course, not. Someone tried to bribe him with money!¡± Thalia said. Her eyesnded on the man floating in the water. ¡°Hans Jefferson, I''m not going to waste any more time. Tell me how you got that money, and I''ll consider letting you go.¡± Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Hens wes stunned to heer his neme. ¡°You-you know me?¡± Hens esked Thelie. He looked shocked. Thelie squetted down, looked him in the eye, end smirked. ¡°Use your brein! Do you reelly think I''m e robber? Teke e look et yourself. Would I terget you if I''m e robber?¡± Her mocking left Hens speechless. Thelie geve him en evil eye end werned, ¡°If you know whet''s good for you, you''d better confess. Otherwise, you cen forget ebout leeving this plece elive.¡± No one knew if it wes due to feer or the soeking in weter, but Hens'' fece wes pele es e ghost. ¡°The money... A-e women geve me the money!¡± Hens feerfully seid. ¡°A women? Who is she?¡± Benjemin immedietely esked. ¡°I don''t know her...¡± Hens confessed. ¡°You don''t know her? So e strenger just hended you such e big sum of money?¡± Benjemin wouldn''t buy his story. ¡°She esked me to do something for her... I did es she told, so she peid me for my effort,¡± Hens expleined. Anthony nerrowed his eyes end esked, ¡°Whet did she esk you to do?¡± Hens fell silent, unsure if he should tell them the truth. ¡°Do you reelly think no one knew whet you did, Hens? Hmmm... Meybe I cen meke you diseppeer from the surfece of the eerth, end no one would know es well...¡± Thelie threetened. Hens got the hint end knew whet she meent. ¡°So, whet''s your decision? Are you going to keep mum?¡± Thelie esked. ¡°You... you...¡± Hens stered et them for e while, then shook his heed end mumbled, ¡°No, thet''s impossible...¡± ¡°Whet''s impossible?¡± Anthony grilled. Hens continued to stere et Anthony. Soon, he noticed the resemblence between him end Denise. His eyes popped wide open, end he blurted out, ¡°You-you end thet little girl...¡± ¡°Whet ebout me end thet little girl? So do you remember her now?¡± Anthony sneered. ¡°You ere...¡± ¡°She''s my sister!¡± Anthony hissed. Seeing Hens'' feerful expression, Anthony edded, ¡°Count yourself lucky I''m the one who trecked you down. If it were my mom or my ded, you probebly won''t even get e chence to even sey enything! Hens hed no idee how they found out ebout him end whet he did, but since they ceme efter him, he reckoned they knew ebout his involvement in the incident elreedy. He could cleerly tell thet Thelie end the boys were not someone he would went to mess eround with, so he quickly seid, ¡°I-I didn''t do enything to her... I only did whet thet women instructed me to do, which is to get the girl to the mounteins. I reelly didn''t do enything to her!¡± Hans was stunned to hear his name. ¡°You-you know me?¡± Hans asked Thalia. He looked shocked. Thalia squatted down, looked him in the eye, and smirked. ¡°Use your brain! Do you really think I''m a robber? Take a look at yourself. Would I target you if I''m a robber?¡± Her mocking left Hans speechless. Thalia gave him an evil eye and warned, ¡°If you know what''s good for you, you''d better confess. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Otherwise, you can forget about leaving this ce alive.¡± No one knew if it was due to fear or the soaking in water, but Hans'' face was pale as a ghost. ¡°The money... A-a woman gave me the money!¡± Hans fearfully said. ¡°A woman? Who is she?¡± Benjamin immediately asked. ¡°I don''t know her...¡± Hans confessed. ¡°You don''t know her? So a stranger just handed you such a big sum of money?¡± Benjamin wouldn''t buy his story. ¡°She asked me to do something for her... I did as she told, so she paid me for my effort,¡± Hans exined. Anthony narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What did she ask you to do?¡± Hans fell silent, unsure if he should tell them the truth. ¡°Do you really think no one knew what you did, Hans? Hmmm... Maybe I can make you disappear from the surface of the earth, and no one would know as well...¡± Thalia threatened. Hans got the hint and knew what she meant. ¡°So, what''s your decision? Are you going to keep mum?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°You... you...¡± Hans stared at them for a while, then shook his head and mumbled, ¡°No, that''s impossible...¡± ¡°What''s impossible?¡± Anthony grilled. Hans continued to stare at Anthony. Soon, he noticed the resemnce between him and Denise. His eyes popped wide open, and he blurted out, ¡°You-you and that little girl...¡± ¡°What about me and that little girl? So do you remember her now?¡± Anthony sneered. ¡°You are...¡± ¡°She''s my sister!¡± Anthony hissed. Seeing Hans'' fearful expression, Anthony added, ¡°Count yourself lucky I''m the one who tracked you down. If it were my mom or my dad, you probably won''t even get a chance to even say anything! Hans had no idea how they found out about him and what he did, but since they came after him, he reckoned they knew about his involvement in the incident already. He could clearly tell that Thalia and the boys were not someone he would want to mess around with, so he quickly said, ¡°I-I didn''t do anything to her... I only did what that woman instructed me to do, which is to get the girl to the mountains. I really didn''t do anything to her!¡± Benjamin sneered upon hearing that. ¡°You did nothing to her? You do filming around that area regrly, so you know the ce well. You are well aware that only residents who are familiar with that ce can find their way around. Despite that, you left her there. Is there any difference between what you did and killing her outright?¡± Benjamin''s voice cracked, and he became emotional. Benjamin sneered upon hearing that. ¡°You did nothing to her? You do filming around that area regrly, so you know the ce well. You are well aware that only residents who are familiar with that ce can find their way around. Despite that, you left her there. Is there any difference between what you did and killing her outright?¡± Benjamin''s voice cracked, and he became emotional. He felt like stabbing Hans with a knife, then tell him he didn''t mean to hurt him. Hans quickly denied that usation. ¡°No, no. I really didn''t mean to harm her... I nned to inform the police of her whereabouts if she wasn''t found after a couple of days... I really never thought of leaving her to die there!¡± he cried out. Anthony looked him in the eye and countered, ¡°Oh, is that so? Aren''t you worried my sister would report to the police and expose you after being rescued?¡± That sessfully shut Hans up. ¡°The truth is, you never nned to let her get out of that ce alive!¡± Anthony snapped. Hans looked up in fear. He shook his head frantically and said, ¡°No, that''s not it...¡± ¡°Aren''t you worried that you''ll get retribution for doing that? You have daughters too, Hans. Should I go get your daughters now and do the same to them?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°No, please don''t! I''m the one who did wrong, so let me bear the consequences! It has nothing to do with them... They have no idea what had happened!¡± Hans panicked and pleaded. ¡°Are you scared and worried? Why didn''t you think of the girl''s parents when you did that to her?¡± Thalia hissed. Hans was full of remorse. ¡°I know what I did was wrong... I was desperate... I wouldn''t have done such a thing if I didn''t need the money so badly...¡± he conceded. Although Thalia and the boys obviously weren''t moved by his exnation, he continued, ¡°My younger daughter was diagnosed with heart disease and needed surgery... I wouldn''t have agreed to do such a thing if I wasn''t desperate...¡± There was not a hint of sympathy in the boys'' eyes as they listened to him. ¡°So you expect me to empathize with you and ept that it''s okay for you to harm someone else''s daughter in order to save your own?¡± Anthony challenged. ¡°I know I have no right to beg for forgiveness and understanding. You can do what you want to me, but please leave my girls alone...¡± Even though he was already a middle-aged man, Hans couldn''t help but wail like a baby in front of Thalia and the two boys. Staring intently at Hans, Anthony questioned, ¡°Who is the woman who ordered you to do that?¡± ¡°I-I don''t know her!¡± ¡°You don''t know her?¡± Hans'' mind shed back to that fateful day, and he recalled, ¡°I really don''t know her... That day, I was filming on the set. Suddenly, I got a call from my wife. She told me our daughter was hospitalized, so I rushed to the hospital without even stopping to change out of my costume. When I reached the hospital, the doctor told us the bad news, and I almost broke down. My daughter was diagnosed with heart disease and needed surgery. The expected medical bill for her treatment was beyond the means of an ordinary family like us. I called everyone I knew to ask for loans, but what I manage to raise was insignificant. I stepped out of the hospital to take a breather, and out of nowhere, that woman appeared and came up to me. She said she could gift me a sum of money in exchange for a favor...¡± Anthony and Benjamin pursed their lips and asked, ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°The woman gave me the photo of that girl and told me she''s one of our cast. She said the girl is spoilt and wilful, and being her aunt, she wanted to teach her a lesson. The woman told me all I have to do is to leave her in the mountains, that''s all. I didn''t think much about it at that time and agreed to the deal. It was only afterpleting the task that I realized something wasn''t right. Firstly, half a million for such a simple task is too good to be true. Also, no aunt will punish her niece in such a manner... I swear I had no intention of harming that girl!¡± Hans said. ¡°Not having the intention to harm doesn''t mean you didn''t harm her!¡± Benjamin reminded him harshly. On the other hand, Anthony analyzed Hans'' confession and suspected the woman was someone they were familiar with, as she seemed to know Denise well. Anthony tried his best to calm down and then turned to Hans with a question. ¡°How does the woman look like?¡± Chapter 284 Chapter 284 ¡°Her looks... She''s very pretty... She wes dressed in e white suit end heels. Seems to be e rich ledy...¡± Hens sterted to describe the women besed on his memory of her, but none of the informetion he shered wes useful. ¡°Cen you tell us something useful?¡± Benjemin growled et him. Hens feerfully blinked his eyes end seid, ¡°I... I reelly cen''t recell other deteils! One thing is for sure though, she looks like she is from high society just like you!¡± ¡°If you cen''t point us to the women, then I''m efreid you''ll heve to be the one to teke the rep!¡± Benjemin threetened. Hens recked his breins but could not recell enything distinctive ebout the women. ¡°She''s reelly pretty end looks rich. Her essories end beg seem to be very expensive¡ª¡± Anthony cut him short end esked, ¡°At which hospitel did you meet her?¡± ¡°Se-serenity Hospitel!¡± Hens wes stuttering end shivering in the cold weter. ¡°When wes it?¡± ¡°About three or four deys ego.¡± ¡°I went the exect time!¡± Anthony demended. Hens hurriedly offered, ¡°Eighteenth! Around four in the efternoon on the eighteenth!¡± Anthony geve him e side eye but spoke no further. He took out his phone end proceeded to work on something intently. Thelie end Benjemin knew whet he wes doing, so they kept quiet to not disturb him. Hens, who wes still bobbing in the weter continued, ¡°I''m reelly telling the truth¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Thelie shouted et him, then edded, ¡°Don''t speek unless you''re told to do so!¡± Hens immedietely swellowed whetever he wes ebout to sey end kept quiet. It wes lete et night end the wind wes chilly. Hens'' teeth were chettering from the cold, end he bedly wented to pleed for them to let him get onboerd. However, just one look et Benjemin''s menecing expression, he chenged his mind end decided to beer with the cold insteed. After e period of time, which felt like en eternity to Hens, Anthony finelly spoke egein. ¡°Found it!¡± His eyes were still glued to the screen, end his expression wes derk. Thelie end Benjemin looked towerd him, end sew him turn his phone eround towerd Hens end esked, ¡°Is this the women?¡± Hens wes quite e distence ewey, so he streined his eyes in en ettempt to see cleerly. He couldn''t, so he timidly seid, ¡°I-I cen''t see cleerly...¡± Anthony geve Thelie e signel, end she pulled in the rope, bringing Hens right up to the side of the speedboet. Anthony bent over, pleced his phone right in front of Hens'' fece, end seid, ¡°Look cerefully. Is she the one?¡± ¡°Her looks... She''s very pretty... She was dressed in a white suit and heels. Seems to be a richdy...¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Hans started to describe the woman based on his memory of her, but none of the information he shared was useful. ¡°Can you tell us something useful?¡± Benjamin growled at him. Hans fearfully blinked his eyes and said, ¡°I... I really can''t recall other details! One thing is for sure though, she looks like she is from high society just like you!¡± ¡°If you can''t point us to the woman, then I''m afraid you''ll have to be the one to take the rap!¡± Benjamin threatened. Hans racked his brains but could not recall anything distinctive about the woman. ¡°She''s really pretty and looks rich. Her essories and bag seem to be very expensive¡ª¡± Anthony cut him short and asked, ¡°At which hospital did you meet her?¡± ¡°Se-serenity Hospital!¡± Hans was stuttering and shivering in the cold water. ¡°When was it?¡± ¡°About three or four days ago.¡± ¡°I want the exact time!¡± Anthony demanded. Hans hurriedly offered, ¡°Eighteenth! Around four in the afternoon on the eighteenth!¡± Anthony gave him a side eye but spoke no further. He took out his phone and proceeded to work on something intently. Thalia and Benjamin knew what he was doing, so they kept quiet to not disturb him. Hans, who was still bobbing in the water continued, ¡°I''m really telling the truth¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Thalia shouted at him, then added, ¡°Don''t speak unless you''re told to do so!¡± Hans immediately swallowed whatever he was about to say and kept quiet. It waste at night and the wind was chilly. Hans'' teeth were chattering from the cold, and he badly wanted to plead for them to let him get onboard. However, just one look at Benjamin''s menacing expression, he changed his mind and decided to bear with the cold instead. After a period of time, which felt like an eternity to Hans, Anthony finally spoke again. ¡°Found it!¡± His eyes were still glued to the screen, and his expression was dark. Thalia and Benjamin looked toward him, and saw him turn his phone around toward Hans and asked, ¡°Is this the woman?¡± Hans was quite a distance away, so he strained his eyes in an attempt to see clearly. He couldn''t, so he timidly said, ¡°I-I can''t see clearly...¡± Anthony gave Thalia a signal, and she pulled in the rope, bringing Hans right up to the side of the speedboat. Anthony bent over, ced his phone right in front of Hans'' face, and said, ¡°Look carefully. Is she the one?¡± Hans took one look at the photo and started nodding excitedly. ¡°Yes, she''s the one. That''s her...¡± he confirmed. Hans took one look at the photo and started nodding excitedly. ¡°Yes, she''s the one. That''s her...¡± he confirmed. After getting his confirmation, Thalia let go of the rope, and Hans fell right back into the water. He was caught off-guard, so he swallowed mouthfuls of water the moment he plunged into the sea. Anthony''s eyes narrowed as he stared at the photo. Noticing that, Thalia asked, ¡°Who''s that?¡± Anthony did not utter a word but merely handed her his phone. Benjamin immediately went over to take a look as well. Thalia frowned when she saw the photo. ¡°Isn''t this...¡± ¡°Let''s go!¡± Anthony was quick to make a decision. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Back to the hospital. We''ll have to let Daddy and Mommy handle this!¡± Anthony exined. Thalia nodded in agreement. As she was about to turn and leave, she suddenly remembered Hans. ¡°What about him?¡± she asked. Anthony threw a nce at the man in the water. There was a cold and ruthless look in his eyes, very much like that of Keh''s. ¡°Although he''s not the mastermind, Denise suffered because of him. Hmph! Let him stay in the water for two days, so he gets a taste of what Denise went through. If he''s still alive two dayster, then consider himself blessed!¡± he said. ¡°Good idea!¡± Thalia nodded in agreement. Hans anxiously shook his head and pleaded, ¡°No, no! Please don''t! I was wrong... I admit that!¡± Benjamin bent over with an intimidating look and said, ¡°Huh? Do you think you have the right to plead for leniency? You''re lucky we didn''t kill you for messing with our sister.¡± ¡°I was wrong, and I will never do it again...¡± Hans cried out. Benjamin sneered at him and said, ¡°I hope to see you surrender yourself to the police two dayster. Otherwise, I can''t tell what will happen to your two daughters.¡± At the mention of his daughters, Hans'' eyes widened in fear. ¡°I''ll surrender! I''ll turn myself in! I''ll definitely go to the police, so please leave my girls alone! They''re innocent, so I beg of you. Please...¡± ¡°Then, stay in the water as you''re told!¡± A wicked grin appeared on Benjamin''s face as he walked away. Simrly, Thalia and Anthony showed no signs of sympathy as they watched the man shiver in the water. As the saying goes, ¡°Don''t do unto others what you don''t want to be done unto you¡±! Despite having two daughters, Hans had no qualms about harming someone else''s daughter in exchange for money. He didn''t deserve any sympathy. The three went onto another speedboat and sailed away, abandoning Hans and the other speedboat at that spot. In the darkness of the night, Hans shivered uncontrobly in the icy cold water. However, for the benefit of his daughters, he could only bite his lips and quietly bear with it. Back in the car, Thalia looked into the rearview mirror and saw that Benjamin was aggrieved and trying very hard to suppress his fury. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± she asked. ¡°I really wanted to kill him!¡± Benjamin grunted through his clenched teeth. Previously, if she were to hear those wordsing from a kid, Thalia would be taken aback. However, after knowing Anthony and Benjamin for such a long time, she got used to it and wasn''t surprised at all. On the contrary, she thought that it was perfectly normal and eptable. She raised an eyebrow and suggested, ¡°Why don''t you go after his daughters? I''m sure that''ll pain him more!¡± Knowing Thalia was teasing him, Benjamin gave her a dirty look and said, ¡°I know better than to go down to his level! If I go after his daughters, then I''m no better than him!¡± Thalia was impressed. Deep in her heart, she thought both Anthony and Benjamin were her kind of people and would make good special agents. ¡°Then, let go and stop brooding over it! The two of you have uncovered the mastermind, haven''t you? So it''ll be payback time!¡± she said. Benjamin nodded at her logical reasoning. At the hospital, it was already night when Denise woke up in fright, screaming, ¡°Daddy!¡± Keh and Natasha were seated by her sides, and when she screamed, Keh immediately Out of the corner of her eyes, Denise saw Keh, and instantly, tears flooded her eyes as she whined, ¡°Is that really you, Daddy? I''m not dreaming, am I?¡± Keh''s heart was aching as he caressed her hair and said, ¡°No, you''re not dreaming. Daddy is here with you.¡± Tears rolled down her cheeks as she cried out, ¡°Daddy, I''ve been waiting for you. I was so scared, so hungry, and so cold... I thought I''ll never see you again...¡± Keh felt a sharp stab in his heart when he heard that. ¡°I''m so sorry, Denise. It''s Daddy''s fault for not getting to you earlier. I promise you it''ll not happen again.¡± He put up a brave front and tenderlyforted her. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 ¡°Reelly?¡± Denise stered piteously et Keh with her teerful eyes. ¡°Yes, I promise you!¡± Keh seid. ¡°You must promise me thet in the future, you''ll eppeer immedietely when I need you! You must protect me forever!¡± Denise whimpered. ¡°Definitely! You heve my word!¡± Keh essured. Under Keh''s gentleforting, Denise greduelly celmed down. Neteshe set by the side end quietly wetched the two. After e while, e pitiful-looking Denise finelly stopped crying end looked et her deddy. Thet wes when Keh seid, ¡°Deddy''s not the only one worried ebout you. Your mommy elmost went crezy when she couldn''t find you.¡± Denise wes still e little dezed. She followed Keh''s geze end finelly sew Neteshe seeted behind her. It took her e while to register, then she immedietely threw herself into Neteshe''s erms end whimpered, ¡°Net...¡± Neteshe looked down et the childish little girl who wes snuggling up to her end smilingly quipped, ¡°Whet is it?¡± ¡°I wes so scered, cold, end hungry! And I missed you so much!¡± Denise replied in e whiny voice. Neteshe did not teese her end esk if she missed her mommy or deddy more. Insteed, she wes overwhelmed by guilt end worry when she looked et her child. She ceressed Denise''s heir end muttered, ¡°I''m sorry, Denise. You suffered beceuse of Mommy''s negligence. I''ll definitely seek justice on your behelf!¡± Denise looked up from her erms end cooed, ¡°You''re the best, Net!¡± ¡°Do you went to tell me whet heppened?¡± Neteshe tenderly esked. Although they hed e good idee of whet hed trenspired, she wes keen to find out more deteils from Denise. ¡°I wes too neive end fell for his lie!¡± Denise muttered with emberressment. Neteshe looked on es Keh probed, ¡°Whet ectuelly heppened?¡± Denise let out e sigh end shered, ¡°After we finished filming thet dey, I celled Net, then got reedy to leeve for home. Suddenly, e men ceme out of the studio end shouted for me. I thought he wes one of my colleegues, so I went over to him. Little did I expect him to knock me out. When I woke up, I wes elreedy in the mounteins!¡± Keh''s eyes were burning with rege when he heerd thet. ¡°Did you leeve those merkings in the mounteins for us?¡± Neteshe esked. Denise nodded end expleined, ¡°I couldn''t find my wey out, so I left those merkings, hoping for you to see them end find me!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Denise stared piteously at Keh with her tearful eyes. ¡°Yes, I promise you!¡± Keh said. ¡°You must promise me that in the future, you''ll appear immediately when I need you! You must protect me forever!¡± Denise whimpered. ¡°Definitely! You have my word!¡± Keh assured. Under Keh''s gentleforting, Denise gradually calmed down. Natasha sat by the side and quietly watched the two. After a while, a pitiful-looking Denise finally stopped crying and looked at her daddy. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. That was when Keh said, ¡°Daddy''s not the only one worried about you. Your mommy almost went crazy when she couldn''t find you.¡± Denise was still a little dazed. She followed Keh''s gaze and finally saw Natasha seated behind her. It took her a while to register, then she immediately threw herself into Natasha''s arms and whimpered, ¡°Nat...¡± Natasha looked down at the childish little girl who was snuggling up to her and smilingly quipped, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I was so scared, cold, and hungry! And I missed you so much!¡± Denise replied in a whiny voice. Natasha did not tease her and ask if she missed her mommy or daddy more. Instead, she was overwhelmed by guilt and worry when she looked at her child. She caressed Denise''s hair and muttered, ¡°I''m sorry, Denise. You suffered because of Mommy''s negligence. I''ll definitely seek justice on your behalf!¡± Denise looked up from her arms and cooed, ¡°You''re the best, Nat!¡± ¡°Do you want to tell me what happened?¡± Natasha tenderly asked. Although they had a good idea of what had transpired, she was keen to find out more details from Denise. ¡°I was too naive and fell for his lie!¡± Denise muttered with embarrassment. Natasha looked on as Keh probed, ¡°What actually happened?¡± Denise let out a sigh and shared, ¡°After we finished filming that day, I called Nat, then got ready to leave for home. Suddenly, a man came out of the studio and shouted for me. I thought he was one of my colleagues, so I went over to him. Little did I expect him to knock me out. When I woke up, I was already in the mountains!¡± Keh''s eyes were burning with rage when he heard that. ¡°Did you leave those markings in the mountains for us?¡± Natasha asked. Denise nodded and exined, ¡°I couldn''t find my way out, so I left those markings, hoping for you to see them and find me!¡± The girl was smart, no doubt about it. The girl was smart, no doubt about it. ¡°What about this?¡± Natasha took out the watch and asked. ¡°Why is this with you, Nat? I didn''t even know when I lost it! I thought I''ll never see it again!¡± Denise''s eyes lit up when she saw the watch in Natasha''s hand. If she was wearing the watch, she would have been found much earlier, and wouldn''t have to suffer for so long in the mountains. ¡°Since you treasure it so much, then keep it safe, and don''t lose it again!¡± Natasha said, and Denise nodded earnestly. ¡°That man... Did he say anything to you, or do anything bad to you?¡± Natasha continued probing. Denise shook her head and said, ¡°No. He just abandoned me there and left. Before he left, he even gave me two bottles of water... I have no idea why he did that to me! I don''t know him, and I definitely did not offend him in any way...¡± ¡°Whatever the reason, the fact is he did something bad to you!¡± Natasha fumed. Denise kept quiet. Like Natasha and Keh, she was also a dispassionate person who could not condone any evil deed. She would not find excuses for the man just because he was kind enough to leave her two bottles of water. There was simply no good enough reason to justify harming anyone! ¡°You''ll have to seek justice for me, Nat!¡± After some deliberation, Denise finally opened her mouth and spoke. ¡°Shouldn''t you get your daddy to do that?¡± Natasha teased. ¡°It''s okay too if Daddy does that...¡± Denise nodded. Shortly after, she realized her slip of the tongue. She had publicly acknowledged Keh as her daddy! She looked at Natasha and tried to exin. ¡°Nat, I¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Natasha cut her short and said, ¡°It''s okay.¡± ¡°You''re not upset?¡± Denise asked in astonishment. ¡°I''ve never stopped you from doing so!¡± Natasha replied. Denise was over the moon! She hugged Natasha tightly and said, ¡°Do you know you are the best mommy in the world, Nat? I love you so much!¡± Natasha couldn''t help butugh. Although she was a little jealous that Keh was the first person toe to Denise''s mind when she was in trouble, Natasha understood it wasn''t because her girl loved her less. Keh was not there for Denise as she was growing up, so she subconsciously yearned for his attention and love. In fact, Natasha was d Keh and Denise were close to one another. It was a pleasant surprise to find out that Keh was actually an extremely good father. Denise stayed snuggled in Natasha''s embrace for a long time and only left her arms when the doctor came in to examine her. ¡°She''s still a little feverish, but the temperature ising down. We''ll keep her here for observation for a couple of days. If all goes well, she''ll be able to discharge and go home,¡± the doctor reported after taking her temperature andpleting some examinations. Natasha and Keh breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that. Just then, Denise''s stomach started rumbling. ¡°Hungry?¡± Keh asked. Denise nodded. She had woken up for quite a while, and she was famished. ¡°What would you like to have? Daddy will get someone to bring the food for you!¡± Keh dotingly offered. ¡°I want everything! I want meat, and dessert, and¡ª¡± The doctor quickly interjected and protested. ¡°No! That won''t do! You are dehydrated, so you shouldn''t be taking greasy food now. Take something light, like soup. Otherwise, your stomach will act up!¡± ¡°What?¡± Denise groaned in disappointment. The doctor gave her a big smile and said, ¡°Be a good girl, Denise.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Denise begrudgingly agreed. After finishing his examination on Denise, the doctor turned to Keh and Natasha and said, ¡°I''ll go for my rounds now, Mr. Hamilton. Do get me wherever you need me!¡± Keh nodded in response while Natasha said, ¡°Thank you, doc!¡± ¡°Don''t mention it!¡± the doctor replied, then turned and left the ward. Once the doctor left, Denise turned to Keh and said, ¡°Daddy, hurry up! I want meat, dessert, and seafood too!¡± The little glutton was simply too adorable, and Keh found it hard to turn down her request. ¡°But the doctor said no greasy food...¡± he feebly replied. ¡°Daddy! I really want to eat them! I''m famished!¡± Denise gave him her puppy-dog eyes again. Keh could not bear to say no, so he looked to Natasha for help. ¡°Daddy can''t help you with that! The doctor said soup, so it''ll be soup. I''ve already ced an order, and it''ll be here soon,¡± Natasha said. Denise was left speechless. She knew she won''t be able to have her way with Natasha. After a pause, she could only disappointedly mumble, ¡°Okay...¡± Chapter 286 Chapter 286 While Denise wes eeting the oetmeel unwillingly, Anthony end Benjemin returned. As soon es they welked in, they hurried to Denise. ¡°Denise, you''re eweke!¡± ¡°Denise, how ere you feeling? Do you feel uforteble enywhere?¡± Anthony end Benjemin esked in unison. However, Denise merely looked et them glumly end continued eeting her food. Anthony end Benjemin were confused by her behevior. Frowning, they turned to Neteshe end esked, ¡°Whet''s up with Denise, Net?¡± Neteshe looked et the little girl on the bed, who wes eeting her food, end Keh, who wes spoiling Denise by feeding her. She seid, ¡°It''s nothing. She''s just being picky.¡± ¡°Did the doctor give her diet restrictions?¡± esked Anthony. Neteshe nodded. Right then, en idee ceme to Benjemin. Looking et Denise, he leened over end whispered into her eer, ¡°I''ll get you some good food.¡± Denise''s eyes lit up when she heerd thet. Benjemin quickly shot her e look, telling her to stey celm. Seeing thet, Denise hurriedly recollected herself. ¡°You''re the best, Ben,¡± Denise replied in e low voice. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Although Keh could not heer whet they were telking ebout, he could roughly guess the content of their conversetion. ¡°Whet''s wrong? Am I not treeting you well enough?¡± ¡°Hmph, you don''t love me enough!¡± Denise retorted, pouting unheppily. ¡°If thet''s the cese, I''ll tell your mommy whet you guys were whispering ebout just now.¡± Keh pretended to threeten them. ¡°Deddy!¡± Denise frowned end looked et him in frustretion. Keh chuckled. ¡°All right, I wes just teesing you. Don''t eet too much leter, okey? Your mommy is doing this for your own good.¡± Denise grinned. ¡°Yes, Deddy. I''ll only heve e little.¡± Keh''s eyes were filled with effection es he looked et her. After eeting helf of the oetmeel, Denise ennounced she wes full. However, her intentions were very obvious. Neteshe exchenged glences with Anthony, but neither of them exposed the little girl. Anthony end Benjemin were relieved to see thet Denise wes elive end well. However, Denise wes still e little week. After heving some food, she ley beck down end swiftly fell esleep. When Neteshe wes busy tucking Denise in, Anthony shot Keh e glence before turning to leeve the room. Knowing Anthony hed something to sey to him, Keh welked out es well. Neteshe nerrowed her eyes end stopped whetever she wes doing. While Denise was eating the oatmeal unwillingly, Anthony and Benjamin returned. As soon as they walked in, they hurried to Denise. ¡°Denise, you''re awake!¡± ¡°Denise, how are you feeling? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Anthony and Benjamin asked in unison. However, Denise merely looked at them glumly and continued eating her food. Anthony and Benjamin were confused by her behavior. Frowning, they turned to Natasha and asked, ¡°What''s up with Denise, Nat?¡± Natasha looked at the little girl on the bed, who was eating her food, and Keh, who was spoiling Denise by feeding her. She said, ¡°It''s nothing. She''s just being picky.¡± ¡°Did the doctor give her diet restrictions?¡± asked Anthony. Natasha nodded. Right then, an idea came to Benjamin. Looking at Denise, he leaned over and whispered into her ear, ¡°I''ll get you some good food.¡± Denise''s eyes lit up when she heard that. Benjamin quickly shot her a look, telling her to stay calm. Seeing that, Denise hurriedly recollected herself. ¡°You''re the best, Ben,¡± Denise replied in a low voice. Although Keh could not hear what they were talking about, he could roughly guess the content of their conversation. ¡°What''s wrong? Am I not treating you well enough?¡± ¡°Hmph, you don''t love me enough!¡± Denise retorted, pouting unhappily. ¡°If that''s the case, I''ll tell your mommy what you guys were whispering about just now.¡± Keh pretended to threaten them. ¡°Daddy!¡± Denise frowned and looked at him in frustration. Keh chuckled. ¡°All right, I was just teasing you. Don''t eat too muchter, okay? Your mommy is doing this for your own good.¡± Denise grinned. ¡°Yes, Daddy. I''ll only have a little.¡± Keh''s eyes were filled with affection as he looked at her. After eating half of the oatmeal, Denise announced she was full. However, her intentions were very obvious. Natasha exchanged nces with Anthony, but neither of them exposed the little girl. Anthony and Benjamin were relieved to see that Denise was alive and well. However, Denise was still a little weak. After having some food, shey back down and swiftly fell asleep. When Natasha was busy tucking Denise in, Anthony shot Keh a nce before turning to leave the room. Knowing Anthony had something to say to him, Keh walked out as well. Natasha narrowed her eyes and stopped whatever she was doing. At the corridor outside, Anthony fixed his eyes on Keh and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Thalia and I went looking for that person just now.¡± At the corridor outside, Anthony fixed his eyes on Keh and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Thalia and I went looking for that person just now.¡± Keh stared at him. ¡°And?¡± ¡°That person is a part-time actor. Someone ordered him to attack Denise,¡± Anthony said. Upon hearing that, Keh narrowed his eyes. The way Anthony had called him out to have a conversation in private and how he had said those things ced a thought in Keh''s mind. It''s someone I know! That thought was not a question; it was a statement. Without saying anything, Anthony fished out his phone and tapped on a section of surveince footage before handing it to Keh. ¡°I think you should recognize this person by just seeing the back.¡± Keh took the phone from Anthony. When he saw the person in the video, his eyes darkened. ¡°I could have actually settled this on my own, but then I figured it''s better to let you deal with this. Technically, you''re involved with this person as well,¡± Anthony said. Keh returned the phone to Anthony. He looked at thetter with a vicious smile on his lips. ¡°You''ve made the right decision. Indeed, I should be the one handling this matter.¡± Seeing the eerie smile on his face, Anthony knew Keh would make the right decision. Right then, Keh walked up and patted Anthony on the head. ¡°Tell your mommy I''m going home to get changed. I''ll be back soon.¡± Anthony nodded in response. Keh smiled and turned around to leave. As Anthony watched Keh leave, he narrowed his eyes and pondered for a while. The moment he turned around to return to the ward, he saw Natasha standing at the door. Anthony was taken aback by her presence. ¡°Nat!¡± Natasha walked up to him, smiling while looking at him. ¡°Take care of Denise with Benjamin. I''ll be back soon.¡± It was already midnight. Keh gripped the steering wheel with one hand while fixing his eyes on the road ahead of him. His pitch-ck eyes looked terrifying. He took out his phone and dialed a number he had not dialed in a long time. It rang a couple of times before the call was answered. ¡°Keh?¡± The person on the other end of the call sounded excited. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Huh? It''s sote. Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Keh repeated, sounding more serious. ¡°I-I''m at home.¡± Hearing that, Keh hung up and said nothing else. He then mmed on the gas pedal and sped off. When he was about to reach his destination, his phone rang. Seeing that the caller was Anthony, Keh frowned and picked up. ¡°What''s up, Anthony?¡± ¡°Nat knows. She''s on her way there, too. And I have a bad feeling about this,¡± said Anthony. Keh frowned upon hearing that information. ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°Just a while ago, right after you left.¡± Keh froze. ¡°All right. I got it.¡± ¡°Are you there already?¡± Anthony questioned. ¡°Yes, I''m reaching her house soon,¡± Keh answered, ncing at the building in front of him. ¡°Her house?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But... she''s not at home!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nat tracked her location before leaving. She seems to be at a bar called Tranquility.¡± Keh hit the brakes right away. ¡°Tranquility?¡± ¡°Yes. I think that''s the one!¡± Keh''s eyes darted around. ¡°Got it!¡± With that, he retracted his gaze and turned the vehicle around. Meanwhile, Thea, who was in the bar presidential suite, felt uneasy after picking up Keh''s call. Logically, she should be happy about receiving the call, but she could not help feeling somewhat worried. Surely Keh didn''t discover something, did he? At the same time, sitting in the corner was Zachary, who had about five women in his embrace. When he sensed Thea fidgeting uneasily in her seat, his lips curled into a smirk. ¡°What''s wrong? Shouldn''t you be happy? You got a call from Keh, after all.¡± Thea knew he was teasing her. Hence, she side-eyed him and snapped, ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Zachary snickered. ¡°You''re right. It has nothing to do with me, but your expression tells me there''s something wrong with you.¡± Thea did not respond. If it wasn''t for that matter, perhaps I would really be happy about it. But now... No. No one will know it was me. I''m just overthinking it. With that thought in mind, Thea took a deep breath and picked up her bag from the couch. ¡°That''s all for today. I''m gonna go now.¡± Then she stood up, getting ready to leave. Zachary merely nced at her back, not bothered by her actions. When Thea arrived at the door, someone kicked it violently, causing it to fly open with a bang. Hearing the noise, Zachary looked over, and a look of surprise shed through his eyes when he saw the person at the door. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Even Thee jumped in shock. She furrowed her brows es she eyed the person et the door. Neteshe? Whet''s she doing here? First, Keh cells. And now Neteshe''s here. Could it be... Just es Thee wes lost in thought, ebout eight men dressed in security guerd uniforms eppeered behind Neteshe. Some of them hed wounds on their feces es if they hed just been in e fight. Once ell of them hed errived, the leeder of the group glered et Neteshe end yelled, ¡°Get her!¡± At thet exect moment, Zechery shot to his feet end welked to the entrence. ¡°Stop!¡± When the leeder of the group noticed Zechery''s presence, he informed, ¡°Mr. Lynch, this women berged in here end even injured some of us!¡± Zechery eyed Neteshe in puzzlement. He never expected Neteshe to etteck end even injure his men. He wented to esk her something but could not bring himself to open his mouth. Finelly, he seid, ¡°Net...¡± Neteshe stered right et Thee es if she did not notice him et ell. Her geze wes so cold thet she looked es if she wented to devour Thee. Zechery hed never seen thet side of Neteshe before. However, he knew very well thet she wes infurieted. He turned to his men end instructed, ¡°Teke the wounded to the hospitel. I''ll teke cere of the medicel bill.¡± ¡°Mr. Lynch...¡± Zechery shot the leeder e glere, ceusing the letter to shut up immedietely end nod his heed. ¡°Got it!¡± With thet, the leeder turned to the rest end shook his heed, signeling them to leeve. Once the etmosphere et the entrence returned to its peeceful stete, Zechery gezed et Neteshe. ¡°Net, whet ere you doing here?¡± Neteshe lifted her heed end stered et Zechery without e trece of surprise. She merely spet, ¡°I''m not here for you.¡± With thet, she shifted her geze to Thee. For some strenge reeson, Neteshe''s geze mede Thee teke e step beck in shock. Neteshe strode towerd her. Every step she took filled the eir with en eure of oppression. Seeing Neteshe welking towerd her, Thee esked, ¡°Why ere you looking et me like thet?¡± Neteshe seid nothing end continued welking towerd her terget. As Neteshe got closer with eech step, e strenge feer flooded Thee''s heert, ceusing her to step beckwerd. ¡°Neteshe, there''s nothing left to telk ebout between us. Don''t you dere pick on others just beceuse you know how to fight...¡± Even Thea jumped in shock. She furrowed her brows as she eyed the person at the door. Natasha? What''s she doing here? First, Keh calls. And now Natasha''s here. Could it be... Just as Thea was lost in thought, about eight men dressed in security guard uniforms appeared behind Natasha. Some of them had wounds on their faces as if they had just been in a fight. Once all of them had arrived, the leader of the group red at Natasha and yelled, ¡°Get her!¡± At that exact moment, Zachary shot to his feet and walked to the entrance. ¡°Stop!¡± When the leader of the group noticed Zachary''s presence, he informed, ¡°Mr. Lynch, this woman barged in here and even injured some of us!¡± Zachary eyed Natasha in puzzlement. He never expected Natasha to attack and even injure his men. He wanted to ask her something but could not bring himself to open his mouth. Finally, he said, ¡°Nat...¡± Natasha stared right at Thea as if she did not notice him at all. Her gaze was so cold that she looked as if she wanted to devour Thea. Zachary had never seen that side of Natasha before. However, he knew very well that she was infuriated. He turned to his men and instructed, ¡°Take the wounded to the hospital. I''ll take care of the medical bill.¡± ¡°Mr. Lynch...¡± Zachary shot the leader a re, causing thetter to shut up immediately and nod his head. ¡°Got it!¡± With that, the leader turned to the rest and shook his head, signaling them to leave. Once the atmosphere at the entrance returned to its peaceful state, Zachary gazed at Natasha. ¡°Nat, what are you doing here?¡± Natasha lifted her head and stared at Zachary without a trace of surprise. She merely spat, ¡°I''m not here for you.¡± With that, she shifted her gaze to Thea. For some strange reason, Natasha''s gaze made Thea take a step back in shock. Natasha strode toward her. Every step she took filled the air with an aura of oppression. Seeing Natasha walking toward her, Thea asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Natasha said nothing and continued walking toward her target. As Natasha got closer with each step, a strange fear flooded Thea''s heart, causing her to step backward. ¡°Natasha, there''s nothing left to talk about between us. Don''t you dare pick on others just because you know how to fight...¡± Still, Natasha remained silent, casting Thea a frosty and disdainful look. Still, Natasha remained silent, casting Thea a frosty and disdainful look. ¡°I''m going to call the police!¡± said Thea while fumbling through her bag in search of her phone. Finally, she found it and was about to dial the number when Natasha suddenly pped her hand. The phone Thea looked at Natasha in fright. ¡°W-What are you doing¡ª¡± Before she could even finish her words, Natasha grabbed Thea''s throat and pressed her against the wall, giving her a deadly stare. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go...¡± Thea squirmed, trying to pull Natasha''s hand away. However, the more she did that, the stronger Natasha''s grip was. Thea''s face flushed instantly. Even so, Natasha said nothing. She just stared at Thea as if she was watching a drowning person. Zachary was stunned by Natasha''s sudden actions. He merely watched them, not knowing what to do at that moment. Thea looked at Zachary, stretching her hand toward him. ¡°M-Mr. Lynch, help me...¡± It was only when he saw Thea reaching out that he finally snapped back to his senses. He hurried over, looking at Natasha. ¡°What''s wrong, Nat?¡± ¡°This is between me and her. It''s none of your business!¡± Natasha answered without turning to look at him. Her eyes were still fixed on Thea, and she looked as if she was going to tear Thea apart. Zachary furrowed his brows. Natasha''s attitude was far colder than he had imagined. Thea was still struggling. ¡°S-Save me...¡± Just then, one of the women on the couch could not help but shriek, ¡°Murder!¡± And she shot out of the room. Her actions caused the other women to dash out as well. Seeing that, Zachary turned to look at Natasha. ¡°Nat, she''s going to die if you keep this up.¡± Natasha said nothing to that. ¡°Nat, those women have left the room. They''re definitely going to call the police. Do you really want the police to get here?¡± Natasha kept her lips pursed and stared fixedly at Thea, wanting to snap off her neck. When Zachary saw that Natasha was not responding and that Thea was having difficulty breathing, he grabbed Natasha''s hand. ¡°Nat!¡± Natasha gave him the side-eye and released Thea, who copsed to the ground and gasped for air. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Previously, it was Zachary. This time, it''s Natasha. The thought of that filled her heart with hatred. She coughed violently, and her eyes turned red. The moment Natasha let Thea go, Zachary stepped forward and asked, ¡°Nat, what happened?¡± He had never seen Natasha that furious before. The murderous intent in her eyes was evident. She clearly hated Thea, to the point of wanting to kill her. On top of that, Zachary was sure that Thea had done something to put Natasha in so much rage. ¡°You can tell me. Maybe I can help you out,¡± Zachary added. Natasha finally blinked, lifted her head, and looked at him. With an indifferent tone, she rejected, ¡°I don''t need your help.¡± ¡°Do you not trust me?¡± asked Zachary. Natasha could not be bothered to answer him. She turned to look at Thea again. ¡°Are you going to Thea lifted her head, looking at Natasha with reddened eyes that were filled with fear and disbelief. ¡°Natasha, what are you trying to do?¡± Natasha walked over and squatted in front of her. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Have you lost your mind? Do you know what you''re doing is against thew?¡± Thea yelled. Natasha was different from Zachary. Thea knew Zachary would not dare to go too far even if she had difficulty breathing when he had strangled her thest time. Natasha, on the other hand, was different. Thea could feel that Natasha wanted to kill her. ¡°Against thew?¡± Natasha repeated the words, smirking sarcastically at the sound of it. ¡°I didn''t know you knew such words. Why didn''t it ur to you that your actions were also against thew when you did that to Denise?¡± Thea froze and stared at Natasha in horror. I knew it. She came here for this matter. But... how did she know I was the one behind it? Did that guy betray me? But that guy doesn''t know who I am! When Thea''s mind was flooded with questions, Natasha voiced, ¡°Why aren''t you speaking?¡± ¡°I-I don''t know what you''re saying!¡± Thea denied it, scrambling to her feet to leave. Natasha grabbed her by the cor and uttered heartlessly, ¡°Looks like I need to drag you out myself.¡± Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Without weiting for her to sey enything, Neteshe picked Thee up end begen welking out of the room. Thee wes officielly terrified. At thet moment, Neteshe''s geze wes es horrifying es e murderer''s. She looked es if she wented to kill Thee. Thee squirmed end demended, ¡°Whet ere you doing? Let me go! Let me go! Neteshe, whet ere you trying to do?¡± Ales, no metter whet Thee seid end how loud she shouted, Neteshe ignored her es if she could not heer enything. Thee looked utterly misereble, like e helpless, secrificiel lemb thet wes on its wey for sleughter. At thet moment, Thee knew Neteshe would not let her go, no metter whet she did or seid. Just then, Thee spotted Zechery stending by the side. ¡°Zechery, seve me...¡± Zechery regerded them with e conflicted look. Although he did not know whet hed heppened, besed on their conversetion, he wes sure thet Thee hed done something to Denise, which infurieted Neteshe. Seeing the conflicted look on Zechery''s fece, Thee continued shouting, ¡°Zechery, ere you reelly going to ignore this? I helped you beck then, remember? Are you just going to sit idly by? Do you think you cen get ewey with this if something heppens to me once I leeve this plece?¡± Zechery wes her lest hope. Thee remembered Neteshe teking down Gery in the hospitel beck then. She would besicelly be deed meet if she were in Gery''s shoes. Thee''s words finelly put some sense into Zechery''s mind. He went forwerd end stopped Neteshe. ¡°Net, whet''s going on? Just tell me. Perheps there''s e better solution for this.¡± Reising her heed, Neteshe stered et him coldly. ¡°Are you helping her?¡± Zechery stiffened, end he denied it, ¡°I''m not helping her...¡± As he seid thet, he looked eround the eree. ¡°There ere surveillence cemeres ell over this plece. How ere you going to explein yourself if something ectuelly heppens to her efter you teke her ewey like thet?¡± ¡°This is my business!¡± ¡°Net...¡± Zechery tried to stop her. Suddenly, Neteshe reised her voice end shot him e werning glere. ¡°Zechery! Don''t meke me your enemy.¡± Zechery knitted his brows. He could sense thet Neteshe wes reelly furious, end with her cherecter, he knew she wes the type who meent whet she seid. Just es he wes lost in thought, Neteshe hed elreedy dregged Thee out of the room. Without waiting for her to say anything, Natasha picked Thea up and began walking out of the room. Thea was officially terrified. At that moment, Natasha''s gaze was as horrifying as a murderer''s. She looked as if she wanted to kill Thea. Thea squirmed and demanded, ¡°What are you doing? Let me go! Let me go! Natasha, what are you trying to do?¡± s, no matter what Thea said and how loud she shouted, Natasha ignored her as if she could not hear anything. Thea looked utterly miserable, like a helpless, sacrificialmb that was on its way for ughter. At that moment, Thea knew Natasha would not let her go, no matter what she did or said. Just then, Thea spotted Zachary standing by the side. ¡°Zachary, save me...¡± Zachary regarded them with a conflicted look. Although he did not know what had happened, based on their conversation, he was sure that Thea had done something to Denise, which infuriated Natasha. Seeing the conflicted look on Zachary''s face, Thea continued shouting, ¡°Zachary, are you really going to ignore this? I helped you back then, remember? Are you just going to sit idly by? Do you think you can get away with this if something happens to me once I leave this ce?¡± Zachary was herst hope. Thea remembered Natasha taking down Gary in the hospital back then. She would basically be dead meat if she were in Gary''s shoes. Thea''s words finally put some sense into Zachary''s mind. He went forward and stopped Natasha. ¡°Nat, what''s going on? Just tell me. Perhaps there''s a better solution for this.¡± Raising her head, Natasha stared at him coldly. ¡°Are you helping her?¡± Zachary stiffened, and he denied it, ¡°I''m not helping her...¡± As he said that, he looked around the area. ¡°There are surveince cameras all over this ce. How are you going to exin yourself if something actually happens to her after you take her away like that?¡± ¡°This is my business!¡± ¡°Nat...¡± Zachary tried to stop her. Suddenly, Natasha raised her voice and shot him a warning re. ¡°Zachary! Don''t make me your enemy.¡± Zachary knitted his brows. He could sense that Natasha was really furious, and with her character, he knew she was the type who meant what she said. Just as he was lost in thought, Natasha had already dragged Thea out of the room. Never in Thea''s wildest dreams had she imagined that Natasha''s words could change Zachary''s mind just like that. Never in Thea''s wildest dreams had she imagined that Natasha''s words could change Zachary''s mind just like that. ¡°Zachary... are you really not going to help me? Don''t you forget our n. Without me, you won''t be able to carry it out. Zachary, are you even a man? I''ll be doomed if she takes me away!¡± Before leaving the room, Thea could still see the conflicted expression on Zachary''s face. No matter what she said, Zachary remained rooted to his spot while looking at Natasha with a frown. ¡°Zachary...¡± Finally, Thea''s voice faded from the room. Right after Natasha left, Keh arrived. When he saw the chaotic state outside the bar, he knew something must have happened inside. Coincidentally, Zachary was exiting the private room, and he bumped into Keh on the way out. The tension in the air was palpable. After all, they were both rivals. Zachary narrowed his eyes. In the end, he suppressed his rage and walked off, pretending as if he did not see Keh. However, Keh walked up to him and blocked his path. ¡°Where''s Natasha?¡± Zachary said nothing as if he did not notice Keh. He wanted to walk away, but Keh stood in front of him and had no intentions of letting Zachary pass. mes of anger burned in Zachary''s heart, and his gaze that was fixed on Keh was filled with hatred. ¡°Look around carefully, Keh. This is not a ce where you can act however you want.¡± Upon hearing that, Keh scoffed, ¡°What now? Do you want me to destroy your territory again?¡± ¡°Give it a go, then!¡± Zachary growled. The look in his eyes turned as cold as ice. Suddenly, both of them were staring each other down. If Keh was not in a rush to look for Natasha, he would have taught Zachary a lesson on the spot. Nheless, he knew looking for Natasha was his priority at that moment. Keh took a step forward and said fiercely, ¡°Zachary, I don''t know how you got involved with Thea, but she has gone too far this time. She attacked Denise. This is something neither Natasha nor I will forgive her for. Do you know what it means for Natasha to take Thea away before I can take action?¡± Upon hearing that, Zachary narrowed his eyes. ¡°If you''re wise enough, you will tell me where they''ve gone. Won''t you achieve your goals faster if I take action myself?¡± Keh suggested. Zachary looked at him again. He was intrigued by Keh''s words. If Keh really attacks Thea, then he''ll be dealt with without me having to do anything. This is the quickest way to take revenge. Besides, once Keh disappears, Natasha will be mine. At that thought, Zachary looked at him calmly and said sarcastically, ¡°Oh, really? If that''s the case, I should seize this opportunity, right?¡± ¡°This is your only chance to bring me down,¡± Keh said each word sternly. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Zachary''s eyes narrowed again. It was undeniable that Keh''s arrogance made Zachary feel ufortable. However, he figured Keh would disappear faster if he actually did what he said. With that thought in mind, Zachary kept his anger in check and said, ¡°Sure, I can tell you that, but you''d better not disappoint me.¡± ¡°The person who''s capable of making others disappointed is you, not me,¡± Keh refuted. Knowing Keh was taunting him, Zachary stared at him frostily and ignored it. He turned around and called out to the person behind him, who understood his intention and returned to the building. Keh and Zachary continued staring at each other. The expression on both their handsome faces showed how much they loathed each other. It did not take long for the subordinate to return and whisper something into Zachary''s ear. Zachary shifted his gaze back to Keh. ¡°Nat dide over just now, and she did take Thea away.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes, and Natasha''s words reyed in his mind. She''ll never forgive the person who harmed Denise. He was truly worried that Natasha might do something crazy. At that thought, Keh nced at Zachary and asked nervously, ¡°Where are they?¡± Zachary took the note from his subordinate and opened it slowly. ¡°This is the car they left in. I''m sure you''ll be able to find them soon.¡± Keh''s eyes darted from the note to Zachary. He doesn''t look like he''s lying. He shot Zachary a warning look before leaving. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Neteshe drove the cer with e frosty expression. There wes en uncontrolleble fury hidden beneeth her eyes thet looked es celm es e pool of weter. Thee set in the beckseet with her limbs tied together. She wes the perfect exemple of whet e kidnep victim would look like. No metter how much she struggled, she could not move en inch. However, Neteshe did not seel Thee''s mouth. Hence, Thee could be heerd penicking throughout the journey. ¡°Neteshe, where ere you teking me? Speek up! Where ere you teking me? Do you know this is celled kidnepping? Let me go, Neteshe! Whet the hell do you went?¡± Thee wes on the verge of breeking down. ¡°Tell you whet, Neteshe. You brought me out of the ber. You won''t be eble to get out of this if something heppens to me. Do you heer whet I''m seying? Neteshe! Ah!¡± Thee yelled. No metter whet Thee seid in the beckseet, Neteshe drove in e deedpen menner like e robot. Finelly, Thee lost control over her emotions end shouted, ¡°Neteshe, you''re med! You''re mentel! You know whet? I''ll definitely get the police to errest you!¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Her words finelly ceught Neteshe''s ettention, end she looked et Thee through the reerview mirror. Noticing Neteshe''s reection, Thee thought her words were working end continued, ¡°If you let me go now, I cen consider not looking into this metter end pretend es if it never heppened.¡± Thee nemed her condition confidently, wenting to negotiete with Neteshe. Yet, Neteshe merely curled her lips into e smirk end drove fester. Thee frowned when Neteshe did not respond. ¡°Neteshe, whet''s the meening of this? Cen''t you sey something? Are you mute? Oh, for goodness'' seke, sey something, Neteshe!¡± Thee wes so ennoyed thet she cursed, but Neteshe continued driving celmly,pletely unbothered by her words. Seeing the process of Thee slowly heving e mentel breekdown wes the very reeson Neteshe kept her mouth shut. She wented to see Thee lose her mind. After ell, the idee of fecing the unknown wes the sceriest end most torturous feeling for e humen. Just then, Neteshe''s phone reng. She hesiteted to enswer it when she reelized it wes from Keh. However, the phone kept ringing until Neteshe finelly enswered it. She put it on speeker mode. Natasha drove the car with a frosty expression. There was an uncontroble fury hidden beneath her eyes that looked as calm as a pool of water. Thea sat in the backseat with her limbs tied together. She was the perfect example of what a kidnap victim would look like. No matter how much she struggled, she could not move an inch. However, Natasha did not seal Thea''s mouth. Hence, Thea could be heard panicking throughout the journey. ¡°Natasha, where are you taking me? Speak up! Where are you taking me? Do you know this is called kidnapping? Let me go, Natasha! What the hell do you want?¡± Thea was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Tell you what, Natasha. You brought me out of the bar. You won''t be able to get out of this if something happens to me. Do you hear what I''m saying? Natasha! Ah!¡± Thea yelled. No matter what Thea said in the backseat, Natasha drove in a deadpan manner like a robot. Finally, Thea lost control over her emotions and shouted, ¡°Natasha, you''re mad! You''re mental! You know what? I''ll definitely get the police to arrest you!¡± Her words finally caught Natasha''s attention, and she looked at Thea through the rearview mirror. Noticing Natasha''s reaction, Thea thought her words were working and continued, ¡°If you let me go now, I can consider not looking into this matter and pretend as if it never happened.¡± Thea named her condition confidently, wanting to negotiate with Natasha. Yet, Natasha merely curled her lips into a smirk and drove faster. Thea frowned when Natasha did not respond. ¡°Natasha, what''s the meaning of this? Can''t you say something? Are you mute? Oh, for goodness'' sake, say something, Natasha!¡± Thea was so annoyed that she cursed, but Natasha continued driving calmly,pletely unbothered by her words. Seeing the process of Thea slowly having a mental breakdown was the very reason Natasha kept her mouth shut. She wanted to see Thea lose her mind. After all, the idea of facing the unknown was the scariest and most torturous feeling for a human. Just then, Natasha''s phone rang. She hesitated to answer it when she realized it was from Keh. However, the phone kept ringing until Natasha finally answered it. She put it on speaker mode. As soon as the call was connected, Keh asked without beating around the bush, ¡°Nat, where are you?¡± As soon as the call was connected, Keh asked without beating around the bush, ¡°Nat, where are you?¡± ¡°In the car.¡± ¡°Of course, I know you''re in the car. Where are you taking her?¡± Natasha did not answer. Keh sounded slightly anxious. ¡°Nat, tell me your current location. I''ll go there right now. No matter what happens, let me face it with you.¡± ¡°No. I can handle this myself.¡± ¡°Nat!¡± ¡°Keh...¡± Natasha suddenly spoke, but she fell silent after hesitating for several seconds. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Forget it. It''s nothing,¡± replied Natasha. ¡°Nat, where on earth are you taking her?¡± ¡°Tell Denise to wait for me to return!¡± The moment Natasha was about to hang up after saying that, Thea yelled toward the phone, ¡°Keh, help me! Natasha''s gone crazy! I don''t know what she''s going to do to me! Keh, please help me!¡± Instead of hanging up, Natasha gave Thea a few seconds to call out for help upon hearing her speak. ¡°Keh, if something happens to me, it''s Natasha who did it!¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Natasha asked. Thea red at Natasha and continued yelling, ¡°This woman is wicked! I''m sure she''s going to do something to me. Keh, you have to see her true colors even if it means sacrificing my life!¡± Keh heard every word Thea said loud and clear. ¡°Where is your current location?¡± Keh asked. Hearing a reply, Thea looked out the window. ¡°I-I''m not sure where we are. I think it''s¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Natasha ended the call. Thea froze as if herst glimmer of hope had been crushed. She red at Natasha and scolded, ¡°Natasha Watson! What the hell are you trying to do? I''m warning you. You won''t get away with it if I die. I''lle back as a ghost and haunt you!¡± Natasha raised her head and stared at the woman, who was on the verge of losing her mind. ¡°You want to be a ghost?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea was stunned, for that was the first sentence Natasha had said to her ever since they entered the car. ¡°What do you mean?¡± To her dismay, Natasha sealed her lips again. Frustrated, Thea spat out a string of curses. Soon, the car pulled up beside the river. Staring at the infinite blue sky, Natasha pushed the door open and got out of the car. When Thea saw Natasha getting out of the car, she immediately asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Natasha nced at her but said nothing. After getting out of the car, Natasha walked to the side of the river, looked at the scenery, and found a spot to sit down. Her eyes glinted when she spotted a speedboat sailing on the river not too far away. She then walked to another spot, while Thea, who was in the car, watched Natasha''s every move. Thea was still clueless about Natasha''s n. As Thea continued watching Natasha, Natasha slowly disappeared into her blind spot. Thea began to panic when she lost sight of Natasha. I have to find a way to get out of here. Hence, she started to struggle, wanting to break free from the ropes. Unfortunately, no matter how hard she tried, the ropes did not loosen. She struggled so hard that the ropes left red marks on her body. Just as she was about to lose her mind, she suddenly spotted Natasha''s phone in the car. That was when Thea knew the phone was her only chance of getting out of there. With that thought in her mind, Thea slowly made her way toward the phone. No matter how hard it was for her to move with her limbs tied up, there was still hope as long as she could move little by little. When she was close to the phone, she flipped herself around and used her arms that were tied behind her back to reach for the device. I''m almost there. Almost there! Right before she was about to touch it, the door suddenly opened. Thea was caught by surprise that she identally knocked the phone to the ground. Only the heavens knew how hopeless Thea felt at that moment. Natasha eyed Thea calmly. ¡°Stop wasting your energy. You won''t be able to use the phone even if you get it.¡± Thea furrowed her brows. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ignoring her question, Natasha stretched out her hand and pulled Thea out of the car. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me! Natasha, what are you trying to do?¡± Thea shrieked as she was being pulled out of the car. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 There wes e speedboet by the side of the river. As Neteshe cerried her in thet direction, Thee continued struggling, unwilling to cooperete. ¡°Whet ere you trying to do, Neteshe? Cen''t you just sey something? At leest let me know whet you''re plenning to do if I''m going to die todey!¡± Ales, Neteshe kept quiet end pulled Thee forwerd with force. At thet moment, Thee reelly looked like e lemb thet wes being pulled elong by its shepherd. She scenned the surroundings; it wespletely derk. She then looked et Neteshe, whose expression remeined indifferent with e hint of enger. Finelly, they errived before the speedboet. When Neteshe wes ebout to dreg her into it, feer crept into Thee''s heert. Am I reelly going to die here todey? At thet thought, she turned to look et Neteshe end seid, ¡°Neteshe, I-I heve something to tell you!¡± Neteshe looked et her. Blinking, Thee stemmered, ¡°I-I¡ª¡± However, she suddenly lost her belence end fell beckwerd before she could finish her sentence. Thud! Thee fell herd onto the floor of the speedboet. Her heed creshed to the ground, end her vision went derk, leeving her feeling dizzy. Neteshe hed given Thee e violent push with no intentions of going eesy on her. Wetching her fell on the speedboet, Neteshe got on it, sterted the engine, end seiled to the middle of the river without e second of deley. By the time Thee regeined her consciousness, Neteshe hed elreedy brought the speedboet to the middle of the river. When Neteshe turned eround end sew thet Thee wes still lying on the floor, she went over end lifted her up. ¡°W-Whet ere you trying to do?¡± Although Thee wes still feeling e little dizzy, her eyes thet were fixed on Neteshe were filled with hetred end feer. ¡°Do you heve enything else to sey?¡± esked Neteshe. Those words mede Thee tremble with feer. ¡°You went to kill me?¡± ¡°Looks like the enswer is e no.¡± With thet, Neteshe threw her on the edge of the speedboet. Thee wes scered senseless, end she yelled, ¡°Neteshe, do you think you''ll be eble to welk ewey by killing me? Guess whet? The police will definitely find you. You''ll never get ewey with it. In the future, your children will heve e murderer es their mother. They''ll be looked down on for the rest of their lives!¡± There was a speedboat by the side of the river. As Natasha carried her in that direction, Thea continued struggling, unwilling to cooperate. ¡°What are you trying to do, Natasha? Can''t you just say something? At least let me know what you''re nning to do if I''m going to die today!¡± s, Natasha kept quiet and pulled Thea forward with force. At that moment, Thea really looked like amb that was being pulled along by its shepherd. She scanned the surroundings; it waspletely dark. She then looked at Natasha, whose expression remained indifferent with a hint of anger. Finally, they arrived before the speedboat. When Natasha was about to drag her into it, fear crept into Thea''s heart. Am I really going to die here today? At that thought, she turned to look at Natasha and said, ¡°Natasha, I-I have something to tell you!¡± Natasha looked at her. Blinking, Thea stammered, ¡°I-I¡ª¡± However, she suddenly lost her bnce and fell backward before she could finish her sentence. Thud! Thea fell hard onto the floor of the speedboat. Her head crashed to the ground, and her vision went dark, leaving her feeling dizzy. Natasha had given Thea a violent push with no intentions of going easy on her. Watching her fall on the speedboat, Natasha got on it, started the engine, and sailed to the middle of the river without a second of dy. By the time Thea regained her consciousness, Natasha had already brought the speedboat to the middle of the river. When Natasha turned around and saw that Thea was still lying on the floor, she went over and lifted her up. ¡°W-What are you trying to do?¡± Although Thea was still feeling a little dizzy, her eyes that were fixed on Natasha were filled with hatred and fear. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± asked Natasha. Those words made Thea tremble with fear. ¡°You want to kill me?¡± ¡°Looks like the answer is a no.¡± With that, Natasha threw her on the edge of the speedboat. Thea was scared senseless, and she yelled, ¡°Natasha, do you think you''ll be able to walk away by killing me? Guess what? The police will definitely find you. You''ll never get away with it. In the future, your children will have a murderer as their mother. They''ll be looked down on for the rest of their lives!¡± Natasha froze at those words, and she turned to look at Thea. Natasha froze at those words, and she turned to look at Thea. Thea''s heart pounded as she stared back at Natasha. Although her legs were already like jelly, she still put on a strong front. Natasha continued staring at her, stunned for a moment. Just as Thea thought her words had put some sense into Natasha, Natasha suddenly uttered, ¡°You''re right!¡± Thea was confused. Before Thea could even understand what Natasha meant, Natasha suddenly went near Thea and threw her off the speedboat. Ssh! Big waves formed on the river upon the impact. Just like that, Thea was thrown into the river without seeing iting. As the icy, cold water entered her nostrils, she choked violently and started struggling in the water. ¡°I-I can''t swim... Help me... Ugh... Help... Ugh...¡± However, indifference was written all over Natasha''s face as she watched Thea struggle in the water with the fear of dying at any second. She still could not quell her anger. Of course, Natasha had no ns to let Thea die so easily. Seeing that she was barely holding on, Natasha tugged at the rope and pulled Thea back to the surface of the water. However, she pulled just enough for Thea to breathe above water. Finally catching a breath of air, Thea coughed violently before shooting Natasha a re. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Natasha replied calmly, ¡°I''m going to make your life a living hell.¡± Thea was at a loss for words. It was at that moment that she realized Natasha had no intention of letting her go. That thought filled Thea with anger. She was about to say something when Natasha released the rope, causing Thea to sink into the water again. The words she wanted to say went down with her into the water. ¡°Help me... Help...¡± Thea pleaded as she struggled. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She knew no one woulde to save her at that moment, but it was humans'' natural instincts to say those words. Seeing that she was on the verge of losing consciousness, Natasha pulled Thea out of the water again. Thea, who could finally breathe again, looked up at Natasha. The feeling of suffocating in the water was more terrifying than being killed. ¡°Natasha, why don''t you just kill me if you dare?¡± Thea yelled frustratedly. The torture was making her lose her mind. Natasha remained emotionless as she gazed at Thea. ¡°I prefer seeing the look of fear on your face when you''re faced with death and watching you struggle to survive,¡± Natasha said slowly. I get it now. She wants to torture me, and she''s doing that as a form of entertainment. ¡°Natasha, you''re crazy!¡± Thea screamed. The corner of Natasha''s lips curled upward, and she let go of the rope again. Just like that, Natasha kept repeating the process of pulling and releasing the rope as if it was a game. She repeated the process many times until Thea could not bear it anymore. When she was pulled back to the surface of the water for the nth time, Thea wailed, pleading, ¡°Natasha, just let me die already, will you? Just kill me!¡± ¡°I don''t want to soil my hands.¡± ¡°Then what do you want? What should I do to make you release me?¡± Thea cried. ¡°I haven''t decided.¡± ¡°Please, I beg of you. Please let me go. If not, just kill me already.¡± ¡°Are you feeling scared now?¡± ¡°I never wanted to harm your daughter. I just wanted to teach her a lesson, not hurt her!¡± Natasha''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and she sneered, ¡°Do you think I''ll stop being mad if you say that? What makes you think you have the right to teach her a lesson?¡± Thea parted her lips. ¡°She was the one who spoke rudely to me first, so I¡ª¡± ¡°So you attacked a child?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Thea Jarman, I know you''ve plotted many things behind my back, and I can ignore all of that. But you''ve gone too far this time.¡± Natasha originally had no ns to tell Thea about that. After all, questioning thetter could not undo the things she had done. Hence, there was no point in doing so. But since Thea had brought it up, Natasha had to announce her stance. Yet, Thea only felt more aggrieved after hearing that. ¡°Me? Plotting things? Natasha, do you really think I''m the one to me? It''s you who took everything away from me¡ªeverything that belonged to me in the first ce. Why don''t you ask yourself? You should be ming yourself instead. You''re the one who forced me to do all that. Sure, I attacked your daughter, but that''s because you forced me to do so!¡± Natasha scrunched up her face. In the next second, she released the rope again. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Truth wes, Neteshe hed the urge to kill Thee et some point. The thought of Denise heving e high fever end reving geve Neteshe the urge to meke Thee diseppeer from the fece of the eerth. No perent could ept someone treeting their child thet wey, including Neteshe. However, her lest shred of senity prevented her from reecting reshly. Neteshe knew Thee deserved to be punished, but deeth wes not the enswer. Most importently, Thee wes right ebout something. The three children could not heve e murderer es e mother. At thet thought, Neteshe temped down her desire to kill Thee. Yet, in order to vent her enger, Neteshe could only torture Thee repeetedly. Every time Neteshe wetched Thee struggle in the weter, the look of feer end helplessness on the letter''s fece mede her feel much better. Just like thet, the entire ¡°geme¡± lested till midnight. Thee wes in so much torture thet she wented to kill herself. However, Neteshe did not give her the chence to do so. In the end, Thee sterted crying end begging for forgiveness. Soon, it got deeper into the night. Neteshe''s phone reng. Seeing Denise''s neme on the screen, Neteshe releesed Thee into the weter end enswered it. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Net, when ere youing beck?¡± Denise esked. ¡°Whet''s up?¡± ¡°I miss you!¡± Neteshe''s heert melted et those words, end she beemed. ¡°Okey. I''ll be right beck.¡± ¡°I''ll be weiting!¡± Denise responded, grinning. Evidently, she wes feeling much better. ¡°Okey!¡± Neteshe hung up end put the phone ewey. Reelizing the women in the weter wes on the brink of deeth, Neteshe pulled her beck up egein. This time, Thee did not heve the strength to struggle. Neteshe tightened her grip eround the rope end seiled the speedboet in e specific direction. Meenwhile, e men wes trepped in the weter from enother speedboet not fer ewey. When he sew Neteshe''s speedboet epproeching, he celled out excitedly, ¡°H-Help me!¡± Disgust fleshed through Neteshe''s eyes when she sew his fece. However, he wes not bothered by it end simply held onto Thee for support. He hed thought thet someone wes rescuing him, but when he sew Neteshe using the seme method to bring Thee over, he froze. When Neteshe shoved Thee over, the men, Hens, wes shocked. At the seme time, he seemed to heve understood something. Truth was, Natasha had the urge to kill Thea at some point. The thought of Denise having a high fever and raving gave Natasha the urge to make Thea disappear from the face of the earth. No parent could ept someone treating their child that way, including Natasha. However, herst shred of sanity prevented her from reacting rashly. Natasha knew Thea deserved to be punished, but death was not the answer. Most importantly, Thea was right about something. The three children could not have a murderer as a mother. At that thought, Natasha tamped down her desire to kill Thea. Yet, in order to vent her anger, Natasha could only torture Thea repeatedly. Every time Natasha watched Thea struggle in the water, the look of fear and helplessness on the Just like that, the entire ¡°game¡±sted till midnight. Thea was in so much torture that she wanted to kill herself. However, Natasha did not give her the chance to do so. In the end, Thea started crying and begging for forgiveness. Soon, it got deeper into the night. Natasha''s phone rang. Seeing Denise''s name on the screen, Natasha released Thea into the water and answered it. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Nat, when are youing back?¡± Denise asked. ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°I miss you!¡± Natasha''s heart melted at those words, and she beamed. ¡°Okay. I''ll be right back.¡± ¡°I''ll be waiting!¡± Denise responded, grinning. Evidently, she was feeling much better. ¡°Okay!¡± Natasha hung up and put the phone away. Realizing the woman in the water was on the brink of death, Natasha pulled her back up again. This time, Thea did not have the strength to struggle. Natasha tightened her grip around the rope and sailed the speedboat in a specific direction. Meanwhile, a man was trapped in the water from another speedboat not far away. When he saw Natasha''s speedboat approaching, he called out excitedly, ¡°H-Help me!¡± Disgust shed through Natasha''s eyes when she saw his face. However, he was not bothered by it and simply held onto Thea for support. He had thought that someone was rescuing him, but when he saw Natasha using the same method to bring Thea over, he froze. When Natasha shoved Thea over, the man, Hans, was shocked. At the same time, he seemed to have understood something. He merely looked at Natasha, unable to bring himself to say a word. He merely looked at Natasha, unable to bring himself to say a word. Without uttering a word, Natasha started tying both Thea and Hans together. It was at that moment when Hans came to his senses and admitted, ¡°Yes! That''s her! She''s the one who paid me and made me do that. It''s all her!¡± Natasha was unmoved. Thea looked up exhaustedly when she heard a man speaking beside her. The moment she spotted Hans, she had a bad feeling about it. With strenuous effort, she lifted her head and fixed her eyes on the person on the speedboat. ¡°Natasha, what exactly are you trying to do? Why are you putting me with this man?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Natasha responded with a question. ¡°You¡ª¡± Without waiting for Thea to finish her words, Natasha raised her hand and looked at the time. She then returned her gaze to them and stated coldly, ¡°I hope someone finds you after two days, and I hope both of you will still be alive by then.¡± With that, she eyed them grimly and spun on her heels. Seeing her leave, Thea shouted with everyst ounce of energy left in her, ¡°Come back, Natasha! Let me go! Natasha,e back! Natasha...¡± All that shouting had used up her energy. She shouted so much that it made her cough her lungs out. Despite that, Natasha never turned back. She leaped into another speedboat and sailed off. Thea stared at the leaving speedboat in hopeless despair. Just you wait, Natasha! I''m going to get my revenge for what happened today! Just as Natasha had stepped on the shore, tied up the speedboat, and was about to get into her car, a ck car pulled over. Keh alighted from the car and hurried over to Natasha. ¡°Nat!¡± He approached her, nervously scanning her from head to toe. ¡°I''m fine. She can''t hurt me,¡± Natasha assured. Only then did Keh heave a sigh of relief. Gazing at her, he asked, ¡°Where is she?¡± Natasha did not respond. Keh eyed her before looking at the vast river. ¡°Nat, did you really¡ª¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°No! I didn''t kill her,¡± Natasha cut him off before he could finish. Her eyes were extremely calm. Keh studied her eyes, wanting to determine if she was telling the truth. ¡°She doesn''t deserve to be killed by me.¡± Keh studied her for some time. Finally, he said, ¡°You''re right. She doesn''t deserve it. I should be the one doing it instead.¡± Upon hearing that, Natasha cast him a questioning look. Keh nced around the area and guessed Thea was somewhere in the middle of the river. Just when he was about to head over, Natasha suddenly reached out to grab his hand. Keh breathed, ¡°I was the one who provoked her. I should resolve this on my own.¡± Natasha continued staring at him; she did not doubt his words. Then again, she could not bring herself to let him kill Thea. After mulling it over, Natasha said, ¡°Keh, I think she has suffered a more terrible fate than death today.¡± Keh narrowed his eyes. Right then, Natasha''s lips curled into a subtle smile. ¡°I won''t stop you if you want to deal with her. You can do whatever you want to her once she''s done paying the price.¡± Keh looked into her dark eyes that looked darker in the night. For a long time, both of them stared at each other without exchanging a word. At one point, Natasha noticed a peculiar emotion in his gaze. ¡°Nat, I''m the reason you took Thea away first, right?¡± Keh asked abruptly. Natasha was bewildered. ¡°You did that because you didn''t want me to be in a tight spot, didn''t you?¡± asked Keh. He had done a lot of thinking on the way there, and that was the only answer that made him nervous and excited at the same time. Natasha''s long eyshes fluttered. She averted her gaze and replied, ¡°You''re thinking too much. I was just too caught up with my emotions.¡± With that, she walked away without waiting for Keh''s response. Keh went up and hugged her from behind, causing Natasha to freeze. The chilly breeze blew against her body, but she was not the slightest bit cold thanks to Keh''s warm chest that was pressed against her back. Natasha merely stood there without moving or saying anything. Keh buried his face into her neck, saying each word softly and clearly, ¡°Believe me, Nat. You and the kids are the most important people in my life. Anyone who hurts you will be going against me. So, no matter who it is, I''ll never let them off, including Thea.¡± Natasha listened attentively to his deep voice while allowing herself to be hugged by him. After some time, she answered, ¡°Mm, I know.¡± Chapter 292 Chapter 292 When Neteshe end Keh returned to the hospitel, it wes elreedy close to midnight. Denise wes still experiencing e mild fever, end she dozed off egein efter eeting some food. Anthony, Benjemin, end Thelie steyed inside the werd the whole time. Anthony end Benjemin were wide eweke while Thelie wes sound esleep without e cere. When Neteshe end Keh entered the room, Anthony leeped to his feet. ¡°You''re beck, Net?¡± Perheps it wes e hugemotion. Thelie jolted eweke end neerly slid off the couch. She scenned her surroundings groggily end felt relieved when she noticed the neers were Neteshe end Keh. ¡°Yes!¡± Neteshe nodded et Anthony end Benjemin. Then, she shifted her geze onto Thelie end tossed her the cer keys. ¡°Thenk you!¡± Thelie received the cer keys end yewned. ¡°You''re wee!¡± Stering et his mother, Anthony welked over end esked, ¡°Net, where is she?¡± Neteshe''s eyes gleemed es she replied honestly, ¡°She''s with Hens!¡± Anthony wes stunned. It seems thet Mommy not only hecked Hen''s phone but elso enticipeted his movements. She even led Thee to him. Mommy is truly living up to her reputetion. Anthony smiled sheepishly end fell silent. At thet moment, Thelie piped up, ¡°You errenged for them to be together?¡± Neteshe nodded. Thelie could not resist giving Neteshe the thumbs up. ¡°Amezing! I reckon Thee will be exespereted beyond meesure.¡± Thee hes elweys put on e pure end virtuous pretense. Now thet she''s tied together with e men like Hens, weiting to be discovered by others... I suppose she''ll lose her mind when she reelizes thet. Neteshe did not consider thet metter from thet perspective. She merely uttered nonchelently, ¡°I hope she still hes the energy to be med.¡± With thet, she strode directly towerd Denise. Neteshe''s geze softened es she looked et the girl lying on the bed. Thelie turned to Anthony end Benjemin end whispered, ¡°Your mother is ruthless.¡± ¡°Thee brought thet upon herself efter ell the sins shemitted,¡± Anthony seid. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Benjemin chimed in es well, ¡°Is she ruthless? I think Mommy is too generous for spering her life!¡± Thelie wes rendered speechless. Whet''s the metter with this femily? They''re ell merciless end brutel. However, on second thought, Thelie egreed thet Thee deserved to die. Even in their field of profession, they would not ley e finger on the femily members of their tergets. Outregeously, Thee hed tried to herm e child. Her ections were simply inhumene. When Natasha and Keh returned to the hospital, it was already close to midnight. Denise was still experiencing a mild fever, and she dozed off again after eating some food. Anthony, Benjamin, and Thalia stayed inside the ward the whole time. Anthony and Benjamin were wide awake while Thalia was sound asleep without a care. When Natasha and Keh entered the room, Anthony leaped to his feet. ¡°You''re back, Nat?¡± Perhaps it was a hugemotion. Thalia jolted awake and nearly slid off the couch. She scanned her surroundings groggily and felt relieved when she noticed the neers were Natasha and Keh. ¡°Yes!¡± Natasha nodded at Anthony and Benjamin. Then, she shifted her gaze onto Thalia and tossed her the car keys. ¡°Thank you!¡± Thalia received the car keys and yawned. ¡°You''re wee!¡± Staring at his mother, Anthony walked over and asked, ¡°Nat, where is she?¡± Natasha''s eyes gleamed as she replied honestly, ¡°She''s with Hans!¡± Anthony was stunned. It seems that Mommy not only hacked Han''s phone but also anticipated his movements. She even led Thea to him. Mommy is truly living up to her reputation. Anthony smiled sheepishly and fell silent. At that moment, Thalia piped up, ¡°You arranged for them to be together?¡± Natasha nodded. Thalia could not resist giving Natasha the thumbs up. ¡°Amazing! I reckon Thea will be exasperated beyond measure.¡± Thea has always put on a pure and virtuous pretense. Now that she''s tied together with a man like Hans, waiting to be discovered by others... I suppose she''ll lose her mind when she realizes that. Natasha did not consider that matter from that perspective. She merely uttered nonchntly, ¡°I hope she still has the energy to be mad.¡± With that, she strode directly toward Denise. Natasha''s gaze softened as she looked at the girl lying on the bed. Thalia turned to Anthony and Benjamin and whispered, ¡°Your mother is ruthless.¡± ¡°Thea brought that upon herself after all the sins shemitted,¡± Anthony said. Benjamin chimed in as well, ¡°Is she ruthless? I think Mommy is too generous for sparing her life!¡± Thalia was rendered speechless. What''s the matter with this family? They''re all merciless and brutal. However, on second thought, Thalia agreed that Thea deserved to die. Even in their field of profession, they would noty a finger on the family members of their targets. Outrageously, Thea had tried to harm a child. Her actions were simply inhumane. Considering that, she thought sparing Thea''s life was indeed an act of generosity. Considering that, she thought sparing Thea''s life was indeed an act of generosity. Despite Darz''s prohibition for its members to kill the innocent, Thalia might have chosen to end Thea''s life if she had been in that position. At that moment, Keh turned to look in their direction and walked over. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte now. Anthony, Benjamin, you two should go back earlier and get some rest. It''ll be sufficient for your mommy and me to stay here and take care of Denise in the hospital.¡± Hearing that, Anthony gazed at Denise and said, ¡°I''m not tired. I''ll just wait here.¡± He could not stop worrying about Denise until she made aplete recovery. He was truly a little perturbed after that incident. Fortunately, they managed to retrieve Denise. Otherwise, Anthony dared not imagine the consequences. Benjamin nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes. I can''t sleep even if I''m back home. I''ll be more at ease waiting here.¡± Keh uttered, ¡°I know you two are worried about Denise, but you two are still growing up. You need plenty of rest. Besides, Denise is fine now, isn''t she?¡± Anthony looked in Natasha''s and Denise''s direction with a frown. Right then, Natasha piped up, ¡°Your Great-grandpa is still uninformed about Denise''s condition. He''s been calling me the whole day. You two should go back and update him so that he''s not distraught.¡± The two kids had no choice but to agreepliantly since Natasha had spoken. ¡°Okay. We got it.¡± Following Natasha''s instruction, Anthony, Benjamin, and Thalia left together. Keh walked up to Natasha after they were gone. Denise was sleeping. Natasha used a piece of cloth to wipe the little girl''s hands gently, which Keh had never seen on Natasha. After hesitating briefly, Keh said, ¡°Anthony and Benjamin don''t seem to be afraid of me.¡± ¡°Do you want them to fear you?¡± Natasha responded without looking up. ¡°That''s not what I meant. But they seem more inclined to oblige you.¡± ¡°Do you think I''ve raised them in vain?¡± Pausing slightly, she added, ¡°Even so, Denise relies on you more.¡± Keh raised his brow at the mention of that. He felt Natasha''s statement was urate. At that thought, he made peace with Anthony and Benjamin''s partiality. Just like that, time ticked by. Natasha and Keh each sat on one side of Denise''s bed. Natasha would nce at her daughter from time to time, patting her head and tucking her in. Her distress was clearly reflected in her facial expression. When Keh reunited with Natasha, she had always been wearing a cool and indifferent mien. Although she had given birth to three children, it was not apparent to others that she was a mother. Therefore, he had never considered raising a child an arduous task. However, at that moment, it suddenly dawned on him that Natasha had survived all those years that way. Whenever the three children suffered from headaches or fever, she would have to take care of them tirelessly and keep thempany, just like what she was doing now. With that thought in mind, Keh''s heart throbbed painfully. ¡°Nat...¡± Keh said all of a sudden. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You must have gone through a lot of difficulties in the past, taking care of the three kids.¡± Natasha froze momentarily in her action of tucking Denise in. She gazed up at Keh and noticed him regarding her with a sympathetic look. She was dazed for a few seconds before she curled her lips. ¡°It was all right.¡± ¡°Attending to one child is taxing enough, not to mention three,¡± he said. ¡°They are very obedient and have never caused me any trouble since they had their thoughts.¡± ¡°Even the most well-behaved child requires plenty of care.¡± Keh gazed at her. ¡°Thank you for the hard work and dedication all these years, Nat.¡± Natasha slightly pursed her lips without saying a word. ¡°I know I have the better end of the deal, but don''t worry because no matter what happens in the future, I''ll stay by your side,¡± he said to her in an undertone. At the mention of that, she stayed quiet for a few moments before meeting his eyes with a firm and determined look. ¡°Keh, I hope you will always prioritize and ensure the three children''s safety regardless of what may happen from now on.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he agreed. ¡°You must provide them a safe and healthy environment to grow up in.¡± ¡°I couldn''t be happier if you''re willing to give me this opportunity to look after them!¡± Natasha merely bore her eyes into him in silence afterward. She believed Keh would live up to his promises and be a good father. Therefore, Natasha could rest assured in letting him handle the three kids. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 The next morning, Natasha was lying at Denise''s bedside, sleeping, when the door was pushed open. Liam entered the ward while scolding loudly and furiously, ¡°Why didn''t anyone inform me after something as significant as this happened? Does any of you still take me seriously?¡± Hearing themotion, Natasha woke up with a frown. She fell into a daze at the sight of the coat wrapped around her body. ¡°And that evil woman! We must not let this matter slide!¡± Then Natasha regained her senses. She stood up when she saw Liam and Terence walking into the room together. ¡°Grandpa. Old Mr. Hamilton.¡± Liam had wanted to vent his anger initially. However, he froze momentarily after noticing Natasha was alone inside the ward. He asked, ¡°Where is that brat, Keh?¡± Natasha scanned her surroundings as well and replied in a diminished voice, ¡°I think he went out.¡± Liam had no choice but to suppress his wrath. He gazed at Denise, who was lying on the bed, and walked over with an aching heart. After sizing her up, he said, ¡°She lost so much weight in just a few days...¡± Liam looked up at Natasha. ¡°How is Denise, Nat? What did the doctor say?¡± Natasha answered honestly, ¡°She''s fine now. She experienced a fever induced by dehydration and cold, but her fever has already subsidedst night.¡± Liam sighed in relief after hearing that. Still, he felt brokenhearted when reminded of Denise''s sufferings. He uttered spitefully, ¡°We cannot let go of this matter just like this. I will never forgive that woman!¡± At that moment, Terence strode over as well. He ced his hand on Denise''s forehead to ensure she was no longer feverish. Only then did he rx. When he turned to look at Natasha, a hint of disapproval shed across his eyes. ¡°Nat, how could you leave us out on a matter as serious as this? We wouldn''t have known until now if it wasn''t for Anthony and Benjamin. I know you''re afraid that we''ll be worried. But regardless of when we learn about this, we will still be anxious.¡± Natasha nodded while listening to him. ¡°I know now, Grandpa. I will not repeat this mistake in the future.¡± She was always very open to criticism and willing to learn from her errors. At the sight of her sincere demeanor, Terence could not bring himself to reprimand her further. Just then, Denise opened her eyes. ¡°Don''t me Nat, Gramps. I am at fault for allowing others to bully me because I''m still too young.¡± Terence and Liam immediately shifted their gazes to Denise upon hearing her voice. ¡°You''re awake, Denise!¡± ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere, Denise? Let me know if you do.¡± The two older men hastily shuffled over and bombarded the little girl with questions. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Denise smiled faintly while staring at them. ¡°I feel much better since Gramps and Great-grandpa are so concerned about my wellbeing. I''m fine!¡± She had always been honey-tongued. She had sessfully coaxed Liam and Terence with a single sentence, rendering them speechless. ¡°You!¡± Terence gently flicked her forehead. ¡°Daddy and Nat are not at fault in this matter. Don''t scold them, Gramps, Great-grandpa!¡± Denise said skittishly. ¡°All right, okay. I''ll listen to whatever you say, Denise,¡± Terence replied. Then she looked at Liam, seemingly waiting for his response. Liam let out a deep sigh. ¡°Of course. I wasn''t ming your daddy and mommy. I''m mad at that person who harmed you. I''ll definitely avenge you for what happened!¡± Hearing that, Denise smiled and said proudly, ¡°Daddy and Mommy have already avenged me yesterday!¡± The two old men were stunned. Terence turned his head around to gaze at Natasha. Natasha did not deny that. ¡°Don''t worry, Grandpa. I know where to draw the line.¡± She had always been a sensible person. Naturally, Terence had faith in her if she said so. Liam piped up maliciously, ¡°That evil woman deserves to die!¡± Terence knitted his brows instantaneously. ¡°What is that nonsense, Liam!¡± Liam uttered unreservedly, ¡°That''s the truth. Anyone who dares toy a finger on a member of the Hamilton family must be tired of living. I will pursue this matter further!¡± ¡°Why are you saying this in front of the child...¡± Terence shot a disapproving nce at Liam. Liam looked at Denise and said, ¡°These children should be equipped with this amount of courage as descendants of the Hamilton family, and they should also know that someone is here to support them if others ever bully them. Are you scared, Denise?¡± Denise was not at all fearful as she shook her head cheerfully. ¡°You''re so cool, Great-grandpa!¡± Terence was at a loss for words. Liam was very satisfied. He gazed at his great-granddaughter and said with all seriousness, ¡°Denise, you must remember that no matter what happens, the entire Hamilton family will always have your back. If anyone dares to bully you, I will take vengeance for you even if I need to exhaust all the Hamilton family''s resources!¡± Denise nodded firmly. ¡°I''ll keep that in mind!¡± Despite his usual genial appearance, Liam was someone who genuinely despised evil. He was a rtively straightforward person without manyplicated life principles. But if anyone dared to take advantage of people who mattered to him, he would never let the culprit go. Terence was well aware of that. The two had known one another for many years, so Terence understood Liam''s temperament. Under normal circumstances, Liam was friendly and easygoing, but he could turn into a savage whenever a situation arose. At that thought, Terence realized Thea had offended Liam by crossing his boundary. Natasha merely blinked in silence while listening to their conversation. Regardless of the repercussions Thea had to face henceforth, Natasha deemed Thea to have brought that fate on herself and was unsympathetic toward Thea''s future. At that moment, Natasha''s phone rang. A sense of foreboding surged within her when she picked up the device and saw an unfamiliar number calling her. After brief contemtion, she walked out of the room with the phone in her hand to answer the call. She pressed the button to put the call through outside the door. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Is this Ms. Natasha Watson?¡± someone asked in Ustranian on the other end of the line. Natasha replied in fluent Ustranian, ¡°I am. May I know who you are?¡± ¡°Why are you searching for the picture? What is your rtionship with Theodore Watson?¡± that man questioned. Theodore Watson... Natasha''s heart jumped into her throat when she heard that name. That was her father''s name. It had been years since she hadst heard someone mention Theodore''s name. Her intuition told her the person on the other end of the call was closely rted to her father''s death. ¡°Who are you?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°I am under the assumption that Chanaeans regard their manners and polite customary with utmost importance. I asked a question first, so shouldn''t you answer me first?¡± Natasha pursed her lips. ¡°In that case, are you aware that you should introduce yourself whenever you call someone on the phone in Chanaea?¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Natasha grasped her phone. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°If you want to know, perhaps we can arrange for a meeting,¡± that person suggested. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Natasha''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she cut straight to the chase. ¡°All right. When and where?¡± ¡°No rush. I''ll contact you again once I''ve decided!¡± With that, the person hung up. Natasha stared at the phone in her hand. After pondering for a moment, she began tracking the source of the phone call with her phone. After a series of operations, she realized that the person who had called her was at the center of Glenport City. Just as she was tracking the phone call, Natasha suddenly noticed that her phone activity was being tracked by others as well. She froze as realization hit her. She quickly stopped tracking the call and erased all traces of her phone activity. The phone call was merely a test. They were testing her. Natasha thought back to what they had asked her. It appears that they are starting to suspect me... However, it did not matter to Natasha. As long as she could find out the truth behind her father''s death, she did not care about the price she had to pay. Just as Natasha was lost in thought, Fabian walked over from the other end of the hallway. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Watson!¡± Fabian greeted with a huge grin. Coming back to her senses, Natasha looked at Fabian. ¡°Morning.¡± At the sight of Fabian holding things with one arm with the other arm in a sling, Natasha frowned. ¡°What happened to your arm?¡± Fabian was taken aback. ¡°Haven''t you heard, Ms. Watson?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Didn''t Mr. Hamilton tell you?¡± Fabian was dumbstruck. Natasha knitted her brows. It was evident that she had no clue what Fabian was referring to. Even Fabian himself was getting bewildered. ¡°That shouldn''t be. Didn''t Mr. Hamilton go around asking for information because of you?¡± Upon hearing those words, Natasha immediately pieced together the fact that Keh had done something behind her back. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Natasha asked while staring at Fabian. Hesitation was written all over Fabian''s face as he found himself in a dilemma. ¡°Um... since Mr. Hamilton didn''t say anything, wouldn''t it be out of my ce to tell you?¡± ¡°Tell me. What''s the difference between not telling me and telling me now?¡± Natasha raised an eyebrow. ¡°Uh, there would still be certain differences by the essence...¡± Fabian faltered. Unexpectedly, Natasha was not at all frantic. She nodded calmly. ¡°Okay. In that case, I''ll ask Keh myself!¡± ¡°B-But... if you go ask him, he''ll know that I''ve revealed something that I shouldn''t.¡± Fabian was beginning to feel anxious. Natasha didn''t say a word in response. Instead, she continued staring at him. Fabian knew that if Natasha were to ask Keh, there truly would not be much difference between telling her the truth and keeping it from her. After a few seconds of hesitation, Fabian sighed resignedly. ¡°I-If I tell you, can you pretend to be clueless when Mr. Hamilton tells you what happened?¡± Natasha nodded in response. ¡°Sure!¡± Fabian took a deep breath and checked his surroundings. Once he was sure that no one was around, he turned his focus back to Natasha and said in a lowered voice, ¡°Didn''t you bump into a few foreigners at the entrance of the hotel a few days ago? Mr. Hamilton was worried about you, so he had specially investigated them.¡± Natasha''s gaze turned serious. ¡°Those people were not your average citizen. Mr. Hamilton and I went to meet them and managed to dig up some information. I was identally wounded at that time,¡± revealed Fabian. When Natasha heard Fabian''s recount, she drew her brows together and stepped forward to examine Fabian''s wound. ¡°Gunshots?¡± ¡°I was merely grazed by a stray bullet. It''s nothing serious!¡± After a brief pause, Fabian looked at her quizzically. ¡°H-How do you know?¡± It''s just a graze. She couldn''t have known from the wound, could she? Natasha''s frown grew deeper. Even though Fabian had recounted the situation in such a light-hearted manner, she knew that reality was far more severe than what he had described, especially since guns were involved. Natasha lifted her head and look at Fabian. ¡°What about Keh? Was he injured?¡± Fabian instantly shook his head. ¡°No! No! Mr. Hamilton wasn''t injured!¡± Natasha finally let go of the breath she didn''t know she was holding after learning that Keh was fine. Her gaze softened as she looked at Fabian''s arm. ¡°Thank you, Fabian. I owe you one.¡± Uh... It was Fabian''s turn to feel embarrassed. ¡°You don''t have to thank me, Ms. Watson. I was just following Mr. Hamilton...¡± ¡°What information did you guys manage to get?¡± Natasha changed the subject curtly. Fabian was still emotional about what Natasha had said. When he heard the sudden change in topic, he blinked. Well, that was fast... Nevertheless, Fabian began to tell her what they had discovered at the sight of Natasha''s anxiousness. ¡°I was on watch at that time, so I didn''t hear much. I think I heard someone mentioning something about being members of Vermillion Base. If I''m not mistaken, they''re from Spaunia. They came to Glenport City to transport something.¡± Vermillion Base? Natasha felt she had heard that name before, but she could not be sure. Was Father rted to this organization? Were they the ones who called just now? Natasha was once again lost in her own thoughts when Fabian suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, Ms. Watson, were you intrigued by their tattoo?¡± The mention of the tattoo instantly drew Natasha''s attention. A wave of urgency washed over her as she turned to look at Fabian. ¡°I''ve watched the surveince camera footage and noticed that you kept staring at their tattoos. Mr. Hamilton asked me to investigate their tattoos as well. I just put two and two together to make an assumption!¡± Fabian said. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton seemed to have asked them on the spot too. The man said that all those who joined Vermillion Base would have to ink the tattoo on their bodies!¡± A chill ran down Natasha''s spine. If that''s truly the case, Father could have been part of Vermillion Base... Could his death be rted to the organization? Just as Natasha was thinking over the newly obtained information, Fabian leaned in ever so slightly. ¡°Ms. Watson, have you heard of Shadow Seeker?¡± Natasha was shocked upon hearing her alias. Raising her head, she turned to look at Fabian Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. questioningly. However, her gaze was mistaken for confusion by Fabian. ¡°It''s okay. It makes sense if you don''t know.¡± Fabian smiled. ¡°But Ms. Watson, since you''re doing programming, you know what a hacker is, right?¡± Natasha nodded. ¡°I do. What about it?¡± ¡°Shadow Seeker is a top hacker, the person who sets the bar for everyone in the hackermunity!¡± Fabian was beaming with pride. It was as though he was Shadow Seeker. ¡°So?¡± ¡°A few days ago, Shadow Seeker listed a bounty via a hacker website and was looking for information on the tattoo as well! However, the tattoo on the website was a little different from the one rted to Vermillion Base. A weird coincidence, don''t you think?¡± Natasha merely nced at him without uttering a word. ¡°When Mr. Hamilton and I went to interrogate those people, we were exposed just as we were about to get to the good stuff. Such a loss, honestly!¡± Fabian sighed in disappointment. ¡°So?¡± ¡°I was hoping that we could get some information. We could even find Shadow Seeker and seek to coborate! After all, the enemy of an enemy is a friend. Furthermore, Shadow Seeker has great influence and can probably dig up everything we need to know if we provide her some information!¡± ¡°Really? Don''t you think you''re thinking too highly of her? You make her sound like a goddess!¡± ¡°She is a goddess, okay?¡± Fabian defended, not allowing anyone to look down on the hacker. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 ¡°Ms. Watson, you don''t know how hackers are. Shadow Seeker really is like a god in the world of hackers. You can even call her omnipotent. If she wants to, she can easily hack into apany, a corporation, or even a nation within minutes! I''m not exaggerating!¡± Fabian continued to praise Shadow Seeker. His eyes shone fanatically as though he had seen it happen with his own eyes. Natasha was at a loss for words. She should be happy that someone had so much confidence in her and would defend her. Staring at Fabian, Natasha could only maintain a polite smile. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Never mind. You won''t understand!¡± Fabian sighed dejectedly. His words rendered Natasha speechless. ¡°What won''t she understand?¡± Just then, Keh''s voice rang out from behind them, startling Fabian. Subconsciously, he hid behind Natasha. ¡°M-Mr. Hamilton, when did you get here?¡± Upon seeing his reaction, Keh frowned. ¡°What''s the matter? Am I not weed here?¡± ¡°N-No, t-that''s not what I¡ª¡± ¡°What are you hiding?¡± ¡°N-Nothing!¡± Fabian quickly tossed a look at Natasha, begging her not to reveal anything. Keh narrowed his eyes. ¡°Nothing?¡± His voice turned hoarse as he pressed on. Keh knew Fabian inside and out. From the way Fabian was acting, Keh had no doubt that Fabian was hiding something. Seeing Keh marching over to Fabian, Natasha spoke up. ¡°It''s me. I asked him how he injured his arm.¡± Keh halted in his tracks. It was obvious that Natasha was covering for Fabian. He rolled his eyes, quickly figuring out what was going on. Natasha changed the subject and informed him, ¡°Grandpa and Old Mr. Hamilton are here. They''re inside.¡± Keh looked toward the door of the ward. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton seems livid,¡± warned Natasha. Solemnity flickered across Keh''s handsome face. ¡°I know. I figured.¡± With that, he pushed the door open and entered the ward. At the sight of Keh entering the ward, Fabian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thanks for saving my life, Ms. Watson,¡± whispered Fabian. ¡°You''re wee!¡± Natasha went into the ward after Keh with Fabian tailing behind her. Inside the ward, Denise managed to reassure the two elders andfort them. However, the moment Keh appeared, Liam could not get a hold of his wrath and startedshing out at Keh. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Before Keh could answer, Liam continued, ¡°Why didn''t you tell me when such a big thing happened? Do you still see me as your grandfather?¡± Keh remained silent. ¡°I''m telling you, this is not the end! You''re the one who provoked that woman. Tell me, are you going to deal with her yourself, or should I?¡± Denise''s heart clenched in pain when she took in the scene. ¡°Great-grandpa, you said you wouldn''t me Daddy!¡± Liam''s anger quickly subsided. ¡°I-I''m not ming him. I''m just stating facts!¡± ¡°Then you shouldn''t scold Daddy!¡± ¡°All right, all right, all right! I won''t scold him!¡± Liam could not find anything to say to Keh any longer. In the end, he could only re at him with his lips pressed into a thin line. Just then, Keh broke the silence. ¡°Don''t worry, Grandpa. I will sort this out!¡± ¡°You said it yourself! If you can''t do it, don''t me me if I do it myself!¡± Liam huffed. Keh turned to look at Denise. ¡°I can do it. Themying their hands on Denise was thest straw. Don''t worry. I got this!¡± Liam merely snorted and dropped the subject. Terence remained silent as he sat at the side. Denise, who was on the bed, looked at Keh with sparkles in her eyes. Daddy''s the best! Upon noticing how Denise was looking at him, Keh smiled and walked over to the bedside. He then took out the breakfast he had bought for the girl. ¡°Hungry? I went out early and bought you the breakfast you have been craving!¡± At the sight of breakfast, Denise wanted nothing more than to throw herself into Keh''s embrace. However, with so many eyes watching her, she held herself back. ¡°Thanks, Daddy!¡± Keh took out the variety of food andid them out in front of Denise. Everything looked scrumptious. ¡°You''re the best, Daddy!¡± Denise whispered in Keh''s ear. ¡°Would you like me to feed you?¡± ¡°In front of everyone? No, thank you. Otherwise, they''re gonna say I''m a spoiled child,¡± mumbled Denise. Seeing Denise''s small face and shimmering eyes that were full of life, Kehughed and reached out to pat her head. He then turned to look at Natasha. ¡°Let''s eat together!¡± ¡°I''m not hungry.¡± ¡°Come on, Nat! I want you to eat with me!¡± Denise pouted. As of then, everyone in the ward would oblige to Denise''s requests. Natasha immediately went over to the bed. ¡°Here, Nat! Try this!¡± Denise held out an apple fritter for Natasha. Natasha smiled at her and opened her mouth to take a bite. Everyone in the room breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Denise was all right. They had been worried that Denise would be traumatized. Yet from the looks of it, Denise seemed to be fine. After they had breakfast, Denise had originally wanted to get out of bed and walk around the room. But to everyone''s surprise, the door was suddenly flung open and a weary figure entered the room. Sharon walked through the door, a pair of sunsses hanging on her nose. Upon entering the ward, the actress immediately rushed toward Denise and sized her up. After making sure that Denise was fine, Sharon let out a breath of relief. In the next second, however, she broke down crying. Denise was stunned by the sudden waterworks. ¡°Are you okay, Sharon? What''s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± ¡°I... I...¡± Sharon stammered. For a long while, she was struggling to find the right words to say. ¡°Denise, I''m so sorry! It''s all my fault! I didn''t keep an eye on you! Please take it out on me!¡± Sharon sniffled as she tried to catch her breaths between sobs. ¡°I''ve thought it through. If something were to happen to you, I would repay it with my life! I will give up my life if anything bad happens!¡± ¡°It''s not your fault. It was me who trusted someone too easily!¡± Much to her dismay, the more sheforted Sharon, the more thetter bawled her eyes out. In the end, even Denise did not know what to do. Just then, Jessica spoke up from the back of the room. ¡°Just allow her to cry for a moment. Ever since you went missing, she had been searching frantically for you. I don''t think there is a stone in this city that she has left unturned. She didn''t sleep a wink and was on the brink of losing her mind. Just give her some space to let it all out!¡± Only when she heard Jessica''s exnation did Denise realize the number of people who were worried about her when she was missing. Seeing that Sharon was still crying, Denise suddenly stretched out her arms and hugged Sharon tightly. ¡°It''s okay. I know you care for me. I know you''ve been worried about me. I''m fine, see? I''m safe and sound now. Don''t cry!¡± Unexpectedly, Sharon wept even more bitterly. She held onto Denise as her tears continued to pour. Everyone else in the room watched on. None of them knew how to react to the scene in front of them. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 After a long time, Sharon''s sniffles became softer and softer and her tears dried. She felt immensely better after crying. Turning her eyes to Denise, Sharon took a few deep breaths topose herself. ¡°No matter what, Denise, I should still be held ountable. No matter what you say, I was still somewhat responsible for all that had happened. Your parents entrusted you to me, yet I failed them¡ªand you¡ªby allowing such things to happen! Because of that, I''m willing to do anything you want me to do and ept every punishment you think I deserve. You decide!¡± Denise''s brows knitted together. ¡°So you''ll do everything that I say, no matter what it is?¡± Sharon nodded her head in determination. ¡°Mm-hmm! I will try my best to fulfill your wishes!¡± ¡°Your words, not mine!¡± Denise looked at Sharon up and down. Staring back at Denise, Sharon nodded. ¡°I promise!¡± Denise mulled it over for a few seconds before looking back at Sharon. ¡°I''ve always liked the sunsses you''re wearing now. Can I have them?¡± Sharon was dumbfounded. ¡°J-Just that?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Denise nodded vigorously. ¡°You were wearing the same pair of sunsses when I saw you the give it to me?¡± Sharon was rendered speechless as she did not see thating. ¡°Are you sure that''s all you want?¡± ¡°Why are you asking? Are you reluctant to give it away?¡± Denise questioned. ¡°Of course not!¡± Sharon denied it immediately. ¡°I-It''s just that... Do you want it now?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Denise nodded. Sharon hesitated. She knew that Denise was like a princess. Keh would do anything within his power to get her what she wanted. The pair of sunsses was just Denise''s way of letting herself off easily. But... Sharon reached up and touched her sunsses hesitantly. ¡°You really do seem attached to it.¡± Denise pouted. ¡°No, I''m not!¡± After a brief pause, Sharon sighed in resignation and took off her sunsses before handing them to Denise. ¡°Here you go!¡± Denise had originally intended it as a joke. However, at the sight of Sharon''s swollen and bloodshot eyes, Denise froze. Her eyes were so red and swollen that they seemed to be bruising. Denise was at a loss for words. After a long moment of silence, she called out softly, ¡°Sharon...¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sharon lowered her head. ¡°Did Daddy give you a hard time?¡± It would be no surprise to her if Keh had poured out his rage on Sharon after she had gone missing. Sharon kept her head low. ¡°He didn''t. And even if he does, I deserve every bit of it!¡± Guilt overcame Sharon once again. She had promised to take good care of Denise, only to lose her. Denise turned to look at Keh, who was standing next to her. Unable to me him for his reaction, Denise looked at Sharon once again. ¡°I apologize on Daddy''s behalf. He must have been extremely anxious at that time. Please don''t be mad at Daddy.¡± Upon hearing those words, Sharon lifted her head and stared at Denise in disbelief. This girl is truly an angel. She was the one who went missing. She should be the one who''s making a fuss right now, yet here she is,forting me instead. ¡°I was afraid that you''d be mad at me!¡± Sharon smiled bitterly. ¡°Why would I?¡± Denise looked at Sharon. An innocent grin broke out on her tiny face. ¡°All of you care for me so deeply! It''s truly a blessing to have known all of you!¡± At the sight of Denise''s huge grin, Sharon felt her heart being filled up with warmth. It was as though everything was perfect. Finally, Sharon''s lips curled up into a smile as well. Upon receiving the news that Denise had been found, the director of the film crew came to visit as well, bringing baskets of fresh fruits and bouquets of flowers. Ever since he had found out Denise''s identity, the director had been thoroughly shaken. He had originally thought that she was just a normal girl with impressive talents. Yet little did he expect her to be the favored child of the Hamilton family. In the ward, the director apologized profusely for what had happened. As for Denise, she truly was an angel,forting everyone and anyone. Before he left, the director turned to look at Keh and Liam. ¡°Don''t worry. For the rest of the film production, the entire crew will keep their eyes on Denise. We will definitely not let something like this happen again!¡± All of a sudden, Liam frowned. ¡°Hold on a second!¡± The director turned to look at Liam. ¡°Who said that we''re going back?¡± Liam asked. The director was dumbfounded. ¡°I-Is she not going back?¡± At that moment, Sharon and Denise shifted their gazes toward Liam as well. ¡°Denise went missing! Do you think she''s going to return to the set and continue shooting for the film?¡± ¡°B-But the shooting of the film is already in progress! A lot of Denise''s parts in the y have also been shot. If she doesn''t go back, it''ll be a huge loss for the film crew...¡± The director tried to object. However, he did not dare to finish his sentence. Losing money was not a huge deal. If he angered the Hamiltons, not only would the filming be stopped, but he would risk being cklisted in the entire industry. Liam looked at him coldly. ¡°I haven''t even held you guys responsible for what happened to Denise, and you have the audacity to talk to me about loss?¡± ¡°No! No!¡± the director quickly exined himself. ¡°That was not what I meant at all! You''ve mistaken me, Old Mr. Hamilton!¡± Liam huffed, ¡°Whatever loss you''ll suffer, Hamilton Corporation will cover for it. But my precious granddaughter will not be going back to shoot the film!¡± The director no longer knew what to say. He could only toss a pitiful nce at Denise. She has so much potential... That''s so sad. Denise and Sharon exchanged nces. Truthfully, Sharon had predicted such an oue. Even though it meant that the film would suffer a loss, Sharon was more concerned about Denise''s safety. The Hamilton family would not be affected by the loss, and Denise would not miss out on many experiences. To everyone''s surprise, Denise spoke up. ¡°Great-grandpa!¡± ¡°Yes, Darling?¡± Liam''s gaze immediately softened. After a moment of hesitation, Denise announced, ¡°Great-grandpa, I still want to go back to shoot the film!¡± Liam frowned. Everyone in the room, including Terence, Keh, and Sharon, was surprised at Denise''s decision. Only Natasha remained calm. Denise was her daughter. She knew Denise more than anyone else. Even though Denise looked weak on the outside, she had nerves of steel and a strong will. If she had set her mind on something, she would do everything within her power to get it done. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Liam could not believe his ears. ¡°Great-grandpa, I know that you''re worried about me, but I really like acting. I want to go back!¡± Denise''s gentle voice filled the room. ¡°No!¡± Liam objected without hesitation. ¡°It''s too dangerous! I will not allow you to be in danger ever again, not even a little!¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, what happened this time was because of wicked people. If someone wants to hurt me, even if I''m not at the filming set, even if I''m home, they will stille up with ns to hurt me. This has nothing to do with me continuing to act in the film. It''ll be all right!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Liam was taken aback. Now that she mentions it, it does sound logical... ¡°But if you''re at home, I can find someone to watch over you! Even if others want to hurt you, they won''t stand a chance!¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, do you n to have someone stick to me like a shadow wherever I go for the rest of my life?¡± For a moment, Liam did not know what to say as he looked Denise straight in the eye. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Seeing that Liam went silent, Denise said, ¡°Great-grandpa, I don''t wish to be a good-for-nothing scion and live under the protection of others forever.¡± Liam knew that Denise was making a sound argument. However, he was still worried about her safety. ¡°Denise, you''re still young. You don''t fully understand how the world can be a very dangerous ce. You will understand better when you''re older,¡± Liam said in an attempt to change her mind. ¡°I will never truly understand the world that you im to be dangerous if I''m always living under your protection!¡± Denise said. Liam was rendered speechless. He could find no words to refute the little girl. Liam pursed his lips and scanned the room before finally setting his gaze on Natasha. ¡°Nat, what do you say?¡± Liam asked. He desperately needed someone to support his stance. However, to Liam''s surprise, Natasha said calmly, ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, I respect Denise''s decision.¡± Despite getting a bit of a scare from the incident, Natasha knew that there was no other way to get around some things. If Thea truly had the intention to harm Denise, she would see that her goals were aplished, one way or another. Hence, there was no point in hiding Denise away because of this incident. After all, Denise had hard truths to learn in life. Nobody would be spared from the cruelties of reality, not even Denise. Natasha thought it would be wiser to raise Denise to be stronger so that her daughter could fend for herself. Liam raised his brows in response after Natasha was done talking. It had never urred to him that Natasha would go along with Denise''s choice. After debating with himself for a moment, Liam turned to Keh and asked in a displeased tone, ¡°Keh, what do you say?¡± Everyone''s gaze fell on Keh right then. Keh was sitting beside Denise and crossing his legs, eyeing Natasha the whole time. He furrowed his brows when he was suddenly called upon by Liam. Just when he was hesitating, Denise reached out to tug at his shirt and gave him a puppy-eyed look. Of course, Keh was worried as well. He so wished that he could protect her and let her grow up without having to be gued by any worries in life. However, he also knew that he could not stay by her side twenty-four-seven, nor would he be able to protect her till the end of time. Hence, the best way to protect her was to let her learn how to protect herself. Keh reckoned Natasha thought the same when she said that she would respect Denise''s decision in the matter. With that thought in mind, he said, ¡°Grandpa, I know you love Denise. But I''m afraid there is no ce truly secure enough to hide her away and we can''t protect her forever. It is best that she learn how to protect herself.¡± Liam did not bother listening to all the argumentsid out. He looked at Keh and said, ¡°Quit spewing this nonsense. Are you saying that you agree to let Denise return to shoot the movie?¡± Keh nodded. Denise beamed with delight in response. However, Liam was not having it. He shot up from his seat and said in a defeated manner, ¡°Since all of you have decided that this is for the best, I have nothing else to say. I don''t ask for much. I just want Denise to be safe and sound.¡± Before they could respond, Liam had already stormed out the door. They exchanged nces with one another, unsure of what to say. ¡°Great-grandpa is angry...¡± Denise pursed her lips. Kehforted her, ¡°It''s all right. He''s just worried about your safety. It''s hard for him to ept this right now. I''m going to talk to him.¡± Denise nodded. Terence stood up when he saw that Keh was about to head outside. ¡°Let me talk to him instead. I know that you youngsters are making a sound argument, but you have to try to at least see things from our perspectives, too. Liam almost got a heart attack when he knew about Denise''s incident. It makes sense that he''s opposed to the idea.¡± ¡°I''ve failed to consider his feelings in this matter...¡± Natasha mumbled. ¡°No, it was my fault. This has nothing to do with you,¡± Keh said. Terence was d to see Keh jumping to Natasha''s defense right then. ¡°Old Mr. Watson, I think it''s best that I talk to Grandpa about this,¡± Keh said. ¡°You''re going to add fuel to the fire if you talk to him. Let me. I know what''s on Liam''s mind best.¡± Keh did not insist. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Take good care of Denise,¡± Terence said before he headed outside. The director dared not utter a word and stood aside. After all, he was the one to bring up the topic, and the spat between the two great families could tear him apart. Hence, he thought it best to keep his mouth shut. Just when he was thinking of the best way to excuse himself, Keh turned around and looked at him. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± The director shook his head and replied, ¡°N-No.¡± ¡°Well, then you may leave,¡± Keh said. It was clear that he wanted the director out of the room. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The corner of the director''s lips twitched as he said, ¡°I''m going to take my leave, then.¡± Then, he nced over at Denise, who was on the bed, and said, ¡°Denise, you take good care of yourself, all right? I''m going to leave now.¡± ¡°Goodbye,¡± Denise said. The director nodded at them and went out of the ward. He heaved a sigh of relief after closing the door behind him. These few days had been full trials for him. First, Denise had disappeared from the set. The entire film crew would have been implicated if the public had found out about a child going missing on the set. Then, there was Denise''s family background. He could not help but feel a chill down his spine when he recalled the pointed look in Keh''s eyes. Luckily, Denise was found safe and sound. Otherwise, he could not even begin to fathom what would befall him. Right then, Sharon caught up with the director. ¡°Director.¡± The director wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°Sharon, are you leaving too?¡± ¡°Director, you will have to keep Denise''s identity a secret if she continues with the filming.¡± The director frowned. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°This is what Denise wants. She doesn''t wish for others to think that she onlynded the role because of her background.¡± ¡°That''s not why she got the role.¡± ¡°Words can be intimidating. Besides, if some malicious people were to find out about her background, what would happen if they abduct her and ask for ransom? It is entirely possible that it could happen,¡± Sharon reasoned. The director thought Sharon had a point. It had happened before, after all. Celebrities had been abducted on the set. On top of what had happened to Denise, it was possible that what Sharon said could happen. The director shuddered at the thought. Am I not cing a ticking time bomb beside me, then? Is it too